Religions of Melanesia: A Bibliographic Survey (Bibliographies and Indexes in Religious Studies)

Religions of Melanesia: A Bibliographic Survey

Garry W. Trompf

PRAEGER

Religions of Melanesia

Recent Titles in Bibliographies and Indexes in Religious Studies

Consulting Spirits: A Bibliography Joel Bjorling The Religious Dimension of Political Behavior: A Critical Analysis and Annotated Bibliography Laura R. Olson and Ted G. Jelen The Jesus People Movement: An Annotated Bibliography and General Resource David Di Sabatino Jehovah's Witnesses: A Comprehensive and Selectively Annotated Bibliography Jerry Bergman, compiler Feminism and Christian Tradition: An Annotated Bibliography and Critical Introduction to the Literature Mary-Paula Walsh Anglicans in the Antipodes: An Indexed Calendar of the Papers and Correspondence of the Archbishops of Canterbury, 1788- 1961, Relating to Australia, New Zealand, and the Pacific Ruth Frappell, Robert Withycombe, Leighton Frappell, and Raymond Nobbs, compilers and editors Christian Hymnody in Twentieth-Century Britain and America: An Annotated Bibliography David W. Music Abortion from the Religious and Moral Perspective: An Annotated Bibliography George F. Johnston The Holocaust and Its Religious Impact: A Critical Assessment and Annotated Bibliography Jack R. Fischel and Susan M. Ortmann Church and State in Historical Perspective: A Critical Assessment and Annotated Bibliography James E. Wood, Jr. Church and State in the Modern World : A Critical Assessment and Annotated Bibliography James E. Wood, Jr.

Religions of Melanesia A Bibliographic Survey

Garry W. Trompf

Bibliographies and Indexes in Religious Studies, Number 57 G.E. Gorman, Advisory Editor

Westport, Connecticut London

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data is available at www.loc.gov

British Library Cataloguing in Publication Data is available. Copyright © 2006 by Garry W. Trompf All rights reserved. No portion of this book may be reproduced , by any process or technique, without the express written consent of the publisher. ISBN: 0-313-28754-6 ISSN: 0742-6836 First published in 2006 Praeger Publishers, 88 Post Road West, Westport, CT 06881 An imprint of Greenwood Publishing Group, Inc. www.praeger.com Printed in the United States of America

The paper used in this book complies with the Permanent Paper Standard issued by the National Information Standards Organization (Z39.48-1984). 10

9

8

7

6

5

4

3

2

In Memory of Bill

"The Old Wizard"

Contents Foreword by G.£. Gorman Preface Introduction: Methods in the Organization of the Bibliography

IX

xiii XVll

Part One: The Study of Melanesian Religions The History of the Study of Melanesian Religions

Part Two: Bibliographical Survey A

General and Inter-Regional Studies

B

Regional Studies Irian Jaya (West Papua) 2 New Guinea Coast and Hinterland

3 33

35

147 149 193

(written with Friedegard Tomasetti)

Author Index Title Index Culture Index Subject Index

3 New Guinea Islands

259

4 New Guinea Highlands

297

5 Papuan Coast and Islands

355

6 Southern and Papuan Highlands

417

7 Solomon Islands

443

8 Vanuatu

479

9 New Caledonia

509

10 Fiji

529 559 593 645

657

What's up? Are the natives unfriendly? My book says: 'Natives friendly all along this coast!' My book says - . Travers in Joseph Conrad, The Rescue, iii, 3.

Foreword As is the case in Melanesian religion ... , traditional religion has not only shown in the recent past a remarkable capacity to develop and adapt its own beliefs and practices when confronted by both the world religions and 'modernity' but has also greatly influenced much of the belief and practice of these same world religions and to an extent the direction in which the forces of modernity have sought to steer traditional society. Peter Clarke in The World 's Religions I occasionally look in despair at the vast archive of notes and observations in my filing cabinets, knowing that only tiny portions of what could be put in print are condensed in the following pages. Still, I note with a mixture of gloom and impatience that few general textbooks on comparative religion give more than a page to Melanesia, and what the region has to offer is typically buried under sweeping comments about 'primitive' traditions. G.W. Trompf, Payback: The Logic of Retribution in Melanesian Religions

Professor Trompfs work, Religions of Melanesia: A Bibliographic Survey, is the third in Bibliographies and Indexes in Religious Studies devoted to religions of the Pacific region . In 1991 Tony Swain gave us Aboriginal Religions of Australia: A Bibliographical Survey; Douglas Haynes and William Wuerch followed in 1995 with Micronesian Religion and Lore: A Guide to Sources, 1526-1990. Now, in 2005, Garry Trompf provides us with a comprehensive work on the religions of Melanesia. The period of time taken to complete this trilogy is an indication in part of the complexity of preparing even a representative bibliography, let alone a much more comprehensive work such as the one in hand. As Professor Trompf has said in another context, he looks ". . .in despair at the vast archive of notes and observations in [his] filing cabinet" - a feeling familiar to many bibliographers of religion.

x

Foreword

But in this instance the years taken to achieve fruition are also due to the complexity of Melanesian religion and the breadth of literature in this field. As Peter Clarke has observed, Melanesian traditional religion has shown ".. .a remarkable capacity to develop and adapt its own beliefs and practices when confronted by both the world religions and 'modernity'." It is this adaptability that has made Melanesian 'traditional' religion a 'modern' religion, and therefore more complex than religions in other regions less open to external influences. Like Micronesian religion , the sister religions of Melanesia are a combination or confluence of many elements and many influences. While these religions are not systematized in the way that other religions tend to be, there are certain enduring, common features to most religions of Melanesia; these revolve around death, initiation and the yearly cycle. The phenomenon of death is represented by ancestor worship in all Melanesian religions. It is commonly held that ancestor worship is a means of controlling behavior of the living, of preserving the traditional moral code of the people and of contributing to social cohesion. The second feature, initiation, is again common throughout Melanesia and is reflected in its various religions. Sometimes this takes the form of initiation of boys into manhood, and sometimes initiation into secret societies. In both forms of initiation there is considerable instruction by the elders in the initiates' moral responsibilities, their ancestors, taboos, rites, etc. Both ancestor worship and initiation are characterized by various rituals that are integral to the fabric of Melanesian society, and the same is true of the third common characteristic, 'celebrations' held annually or cyclically. Again common throughout Melanesia, such celebrations can be seen to incorporate many elements, from ancestor worship to fertility to taboos - all intended to help ensure a productive life in the coming round of things , including horticultural abundance. But it is perhaps dangerously misleading to try to reduce Melanesian religion to a handful of ritualistic principles, and in fact any detailed study is bound to show the complex interweaving of forces and influences in these religions. Peter Clarke's observation about the development and adaptability of Melanesian religions is most clearly evident in the emergence of the cargo cults across much of Melanesia. During the twentieth century, under the influence of Western culture and religion, there developed a significant emphasis on eschatological regeneration as an overarching concern across all three aspects of these religions . No longer just a yearly feast of the dead, but an expectation of imminent return of the dead, for example, came to characterize the cargo cults, which even today have a significant following in many countries of Melanesia. The continuation of traditional religious views alongside the accommodation (or syncretism) apparent in such movements as the cargo cults helps to give Melanesian religions their complexity. What present developments suggest, then, is that a deep understanding of the religions of Melanesia requires one to be familiar with a range of viewpoints from a variety of disciplines - history, anthropology, social geography, sociology, politics, psychology, philosophy and obviously religious studies.

Foreword

xi

Compounding the complexity of disciplinary foci is the fact that the field of comparative religion tends to attract scholars or writers who work from two distinctly opposed traditions. On the one side are those who seek to reconstruct a people's worldview on the basis of data from specific cohorts. On the other are those who take a much more diffident view of their ability to reconstruct the interior world of another people or of representing their collective beliefs in any definitive sense. These two schools, as it were, are often in conflict, and for some reason this is more apparent in the study of Pacific (both Micronesian and Melanesian) religions than other traditions. From a scholarly perspective one result is a literature that is characterized by a daunting spread across disparate disciplines and by often conflicting, or sometimes mutually exclusive, approaches within disciplines. To understand this literature we require a solid bibliographical guide, which heretofore has not existed, and it has devolved on Professor Trompf to rectify the situation. In this compilation Dr Trompf provides scholars and students of Melanesian religion with a single, comprehensive guide to the available literature in the field. To achieve this aim he offers in-depth treatment of the several disciplines related to Melanesian religions, ranging widely across time and format to ensure that he has collected as much information as possible on the available literature, whether this be readily accessible or more elusive. In this volume Professor Trompf offers an introductory essay ("The History of the Study of Melanesian Religions") that places the subsequent bibliography in context and summarizes key concepts and ideas. Anyone seeking an introduction to the religions of Melanesia should begin with this essay, which offers clear commentary on sources of information, as well as on the principal ideas and movements within Melanesian religions. This is followed by the classified bibliography of 2188 entries that treats the core components of Melanesian religious lore to a level of comprehension belied by the compiler's modesty. The annotations, though economic in description and evaluation, direct users to the most appropriate sources clearly and succinctly. Professor Trompf has combined these features in a volume that is accessible to all who might use it - students and scholars of Melanesian religions, as well as to those from the various cognate disciplines (sociology, anthropology, history, philosophy, folklore studies, missiology, etc.). This bibliography is commendable both for its comprehensive treatment of the various aspects of Melanesian religion and also for its straightforward arrangement and succinct assessment of the most important publications in the field. Religions of Melanesia: A Bibliographic Survey is a valiant and successful undertaking, and a welcome addition to Bibliographies and Indexes in Religious Studies. Professor G E Gorman FLA FRSA Advisory Editor Victoria University of Wellington

Preface It is an illusion that an author finishes a book; but it is a patent truism in any case that no one ever finishes a bibliography. Such a potentially endless task simply has to be relinquished. In my case a number of conditions dictated the precise timing of the surrender. Among them was a combined sense of frustration that I had not completed the job earlier and an honest reckoning that some of my best contacts were only made near the finale. And then there was the strange business of setting up the great body of the text but not knowing how long it would take to uncover and write in all the tiny details of an irritating residuum. Sometimes it has taken years for me to locate a rare book; more recently whole articles, apparently inaccessible, have been e-mailed to me in the twinkling of an eye. Day by day, week by week, the last gaps have been plugged through dogged searching, but never with much surety as to when it would all really end - because new publications would be announced and the bibliographies of other scholars' publications could cite works I had never heard of in the first place. The complexity of academics' arguments, furthermore, the demand for a grasp of many languages, the requirement to travel around the Melanesian region - indeed the globe - to make new discoveries, and the fear of not arranging the materials to the precise specifications of the publishers, all preyed upon a busy man like a nightmare. When, from midway through a twenty-year gestation, I was joined by perfectionist Dr. Friedegard Tomasetti, the dream of completion loomed in sight, yet only after the sometimes excruciating ordeal of getting fine details right - the orthography of vernacular words, the notation of figures and tables, let alone maps and illustrations, even in articles and not just monographs, and so on. Countless little bouts of laboriousness and angst went on... until, awaking one morning, I suddenly found myself a disburdened soul, or at least one knowing that I was in no position to do anything more - bar an unlikely future request for a second edition! This book is meant to follow upon and keep up the high standards set by predecessors who have broached other parts of the Pacific region in this Series, and I have been especially inspired by my colleague Tony Swain's Aboriginal

XIV

Preface

Religions of Australia: A Bibliographical Survey (Number 18). I am very grateful to Prof. Gary Gorman, who has been extraordinarily patient with my slowness, and astute in his final assessments of content and presentation in his capacity as series editor. I honor the support given to me by Greenwood's Alicia Merritt, Pamela St. Clair, Melissa Festa, Suzanne Staszak-Silva, and Elizabeth Potenza during the project's pre-publication history. That the resources for the making of this bibliography are manifold goes without saying. It has taken over ten years of searching around the world to complete. Some libraries were more crucial than others. Of the Australian libraries, the Fisher Library at the University of Sydney was primary, not only for its own collection but because its inter-library loan section, with staff under the leadership of C6ng-n.m Dao doing me unstinting service. The Mitchell Library, Sydney, and the National Library of Australia, Canberra, ran a close second and third. Next came the Hallstrom Library of the Australian School of Pacific Administration, which was so unwisely dismantled (at its location on Sydney's North Head) during my labors (see Focus [AusAid], March, 1998: 2021); and I could not have kept up with developments in Pacific Christianity without the Missiology Resource Centre at St Columban's College, North Turramurra (and the kindness of Fr Don Wodarz and Fr Dr Cyril Hally). For Irian Jayan publications I relied especially on the Anthropology Department collection of the Universiteit te Utrecht, Holland, and on the good services of my previous doctoral student David Neilson and Franciscan stalwart Alphonse van Nunen, from their respective bases in and around Jayapura, the capital of Indonesia's easternmost province. For Papua New Guinea, the New Guinea Collection of the Michael Somare Library, University of Papua New Guinea (UPNG), the Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies' stocks, both Port Moresby, and the Adolph Noser special collection of the Divine Word University , Madang, proved invaluable, as did the Library of the School of Oriental and African Studies at the University of London for wider Melanesia, with rarities on French colonies from the Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris, and on Fiji from both the Alan Tippett Collection in St Mark's Institute Library, Charles Sturt University, Canberra Campus, and the Pacific Collection at the University of the South Pacific (USP) Library, at Suva. The list could go on. Of American resource centers, the University of California library system proved best. The Pacific Collection in the Dean E. McHenry Library of the University of California, Santa Cruz, was used most over the years (though by now the Melanesian Studies Resource Center of the San Diego campus can do better, especially with its microfiche holdings . Not a few personal collections yielded little marvels, and so many individuals deserve acknowledging that the list would fill many pages. For help with real rarities in Australia, I make special mention of Rev Greg Fox (on Vanuatu), Barbara Naismith (New Britain), William Emilsen (New Caledonia), Christine Weir (Fiji), along with the Canon Needham (Australian Board of Mission) and Mac1eay Museum Libraries (Papua), and the Baillieu Library of the University of Melbourne (generally). In Europe, some unexpected treasures were revealed by helpful Profs Jan van Baal and Jan Pouwer, Drs Anton Ploeg,

Preface

xv

Ton Ottow, and Klaus Neumann, and out of the depths of libraries at the Instituut voor de Tropen, Amsterdam; [Rijks]Universiteit te Leiden; Katholiek Universiteit Nijmegen; and the University of Edinburgh. In Melanesia itself, I was grateful to have access to smaller libraries of the Bomana Holy Spirit Seminary and the Melanesian Institute (Papua New Guinea); of the Catholic Seminary (Sekolah Tinggi Filsafat Teologi) , Abepura, and the Franciscans (including Alphonse van Nunen's private collection), Jayapura (both in Irian Jaya); of the Pacific Theological College and the Pacific Regional Seminary (Suva, Fiji) ; of the Melanesian Brotherhood (Honiara, Solomon Islands); of the Universite de la Nouvelle Calectonie and the Centre Culturel Tjibaou (Noumea, New Caledonia); of the Emalus Campus Library of USP and the Vanuatu Cultural Centre (Port Vila, Vanuatu); and of the Siatoutai Theological College (Tonga). As inspirers I honor the late professors Jan van Baal (Utrecht) and Peter Lawrence (Sydney), and for keeping me abreast of new publications especially professors Theo Ahrens (Hamburg) and both Pamela Stewart and Andrew Strathern (Pittsburgh). Apart from those mentioned above, help with single items or bringing expertise to single chapters was generously provided by Dr Frederic Angleviel, Dr Jeremy Beckett, Fr Dr Janusz Bieniek (also my research companion in West Papua), Rev. John Garrett, Fr Dr Patrick Gesch, Kirk Huffman, Rev. Dr Freek Kamma, Rev. Dr David Neilson, and Drs Andrew Thornley and Christine Weir. For searching and filing I could not have done without Rena McGrogan, Ruth Lewin, Paul McDonald, Dr Christopher Hartney, Dominique Wilson, and my offspring Joshua and Sasha Trompf. For always being willing to help with finishing huge tasks, and indeed for the typing of this very introduction, I here readily appreciate Margaret Gilet; I gratefully acknowledge Peter Johnson for showing rare genius in preparing the maps; Mark Johnston and Simon Barker for solving computer problems; Rodolphe Clement and Franscesca Di Lauro for their skills at specification formatting; while for bringing many obscure pieces to light, and helping with the Subject Index and some proofing at the end of the whole process, deep thanks go to Ania Szafjanska. Hours of word processing and 'net-scaping' in pursuit of details were given to this bibliography by my intrepid Research Assistants Drs Raul Fermindez-Calienes and Hazel Elliot. To these two go my heartfelt thanks, and to Rev. Dr Fermindez-Calienes goes the honor of being the longest server on the project, for, even though he moved back to the United States, three of the four indexes owe themselves to his labors (with the marvels of modern communication making them accessible!). To have him with me researching in Tonga, Vanuatu and Fiji on an International Development Fund Grant was an added boon. But how much less accurate or fined honed would this bibliography be without the collegiality, scholarly acumen, and utter generosity of time and spirit provided by Dr Friedegard Tomasetti, Honorary Associate of the Department of Studies in Religion, who revealed a consummate knowledge of German sources (see Part II, B2) and prevented the perpetration of silly errors, unsatisfactory lacunae, and commentarial superficialities. In view of the

XVI

Preface

recent, sad loss of her husband, and acknowledging the pluck and intellectual commitment she showed in persisting with this massive bibliography to its end, I dedicate the book, with a mixture of profound gratitude and fond memory, to her husband, Bill Tomasetti. A Patrol Officer with a rich experience, Bill was my first welcoming neighbor at UPNG, and "the old wizard," as my son called him, came to play entertaining host to me and my family before his quiet passing in the Blue Mountains of Australia. Garry W. Trompf FARA Professor in the History ofIdeas Department of Studies in Religion University of Sydney The Day of St Expeditus, 2005

Introduction Methods in the Organization of the Bibliography This book falls into two parts. Part I presents a history of the study of Melanesian religions . The numbered and annotated items of the Bibliography proper follow as Part II, and its layout requires some preliminary explanation. After a General and Inter-Regional section, the second Part covers the peoples and cultures of Melanesia from west to east. The category General covers all bibliographies, and then proceeds from works with the broadest coverage of religious issues in Melanesia as a whole to those encompassing materials in large areas of the region (e.g., western and eastern Melanesia, or Papua New Guinea en bloc). For Melanesia-wide and cross-cultural studies that are more thematic and more tightly focused by academic disciplines, three rubrics have been applied for organizing the materials: Traditional (referring to the smallscale tribal religions as they were 'upon contact' or before 'non-Pacific religious influences'); Contact and Adjustment Phenomena (cargo cults, new religious movements or any conceptual and institutional adaptations taking place because of missionary and/or colonial intrusiveness); and Emergent Melanesian Christianity (concentrating on 'positive' indigenous responses to mission work, and on indigenous thought and activity revealing the 'Melanesianization' of Christian (and other related) messages. Beyond the General, the chapters cover the following: 1, Irian Jaya (West Papua), or that western half of the great New Guinea island and its outliers; 2, the lower inland, hinterland, coastal and closer island cultures of New Guinea (or the north of the mainland of what is now Papua New Guinea); 3, the New Guinea islands (New Britain, New Ireland and Manus and their outliers); 4, the New Guinea highlands (or those highland areas north of the established Papua/New Guinea 'colonial border'); 5, the Southern Highlands and Papuan highland and plateau peoples (from Ok Tedi to the Daga Valley, and thus to the south of the traditional border); 6, the Papuan coastal and island cultures (from the Western Province eastwards across to Misima Island); 7, the Solomons (including Bougainville, taken by the bibliographer as more 'ethnically connected' to the western Solomon Islanders); 8, Vanuatu (formerly

xviii

Introduction

the New Hebrides); 9, New Caledonia (including the Loyalty Islands); and 10, Fiji (though excluding the Lau group as Polynesian). For each chapter, geographical subdivisions have been forged, with culture maps added for guidance, and the tripartite rubric mentioned before - the traditional, adjustment, and indigenous Christian - are applied throughout, with a disentangling of complicated and disparate research findings in view. Some readers may have expected or preferred this bibliography to have been solely dedicated to the plethora of Melanesia's 'native' religions. Most entries concern these small autochthonous traditions, in any case, but I have eschewed the temptation to treat them under thematic headings (art, ritual, sorcery, and so forth), and even decided not to accentuate claimed distinctive features of given regions, as if each area offered different brands - "General Motors, Ford and Chrysler" - of the one general set of "spiritual beliefs, usually of the kind labeled animist. "I Admittedly I have divided the chapters into geographical parts, yet notations of individual cultural variation have almost always outweighed generalities. As important as such diversity may be, though, a survey of religions in the Melanesian region can hardly be limited to 'tribal' expressions. How could one neglect those unusual, collective responses to colonialism and social change - especially the so-called 'cargo cults' - for which the region is world famous? Fortunately for readers, the relevant phenomena lend themselves to an easier structuring of materials, and that is why the sections in each chapter on Contact and Adjustment Movements have been created. That there has been massive religious change towards Christianity, moreover, suggests 'a general sense of direction' in religious affairs, providing at least the similitude of a manageable field for a bibliographer, certainly justifying the sections on the ways peoples have adopted and adapted to the newly introduced faith. All this being the case, though, even the subject matter of the tri-sections is commonly interlocked, and sometimes the placement of an item in one position or another has simply been dictated by the weight of an author's interests or the critical importance of one aspect over others. Perhaps some of my readership will be irritated at the inclusion of materials documenting such a radical religious shift, romantically hoping that the work would still remain focused on 'primitives' - in pristine isolation as it were. I could not compromise scholarship with this kind of ploy, or commit to such a methodological absurdity. Melanesia's 'old' traditions were never untouched: since first entering the field my long ethnohistorical researches have taught me that the region's societies have been constantly interacting with each other, modifying their cosmologies and rituals in the process over untold years. Such alterations could have been more momentous for small human groups than we normally presuppose, even if they did not result in the kind of relative uniformities of belief and practice we are witnessing today, with the rampant 1

To quote yet contest M. Kelly, "750 Papua New Guineas in Search of Literature." In

Words and Worlds: Studies in the Social Role of Verbal Culture, ed. by S. Knight and S. Mukherjee. Sydney Studies in Society and Culture, 1. (Sydney: Sydney Studies in Society and Culture, 1983), pp. 55-56.

Introduction

XIX

Christianization of the whole Pacific island zone. Now, considering Melanesia has been approached by investigators from many fields - by differing types of social scientists, for a start, and not only anthropologists - what principles of selection affected the final shape of the survey in the following pages? Primarily governing the inclusion of items in this bibliography was evidence of an author's serious effort to comprehend relevant religious issues, or the presence of materials important for understanding Melanesian religiosities. Since for rural Melanesians the phenomena English-speakers call religion, culture, life- and folk-way, even the material mode of subsistence, were virtually the same thing, difficult choices had to be made. Decisions were usually dictated by writers' aims; works in such academic disciplines as politics, economics, geography, etc. which treat religion very secondarily, or fictive and poetic productions of indigenous writers, only occasionally received attention. In general, too, very small pieces - hundreds of brief notifications of interesting data, for instance, in such journals as Pacific Islands Monthly and The Papuan Villager - being necessarily disregarded.2 If there are any serious omissions, the bibliographer can only plead lack of time and energy to unearth every stone. In any case, it will be found that many items have not been given entries of their own but included with another publication. Sometimes this will be because of spatial restraints while in other instances this is because the writings appeared (or were discovered!) too late in the piece. Some journals carry more relevant articles than shown in the listings, yet one can at least be assured of an introduction to - and thus a judicious selection of all periodical resources. Principles of inclusion and exclusion had to be applied, moreover, to all kinds of publications that were 'border-line cases.' General ethnographies with chapters on religion were included and there were very few such works without these (though some were so broadly cast as to be irrelevant).3 Political, economic, and gender-focused studies were only included if their themes connected with our more flexible understanding of religion (as linked with warriorhood, reciprocity, or the pursuit of material security). Volumes and articles on human issues with pointed reference to Melanesian religions 4 have very rarely been given space. Introductions to world religions and cultures or entries in encyclopedias of religion were quite excluded if over-compressing information,5 as were world anthropologies or works on thematics in global 2 The same goes for various in-house missionary periodicals (e.g. , Southern Cross Log) , or published newsclipping services (e.g., Pacific Issues). See also under 0031. 3 E.g., A. Lewis, The Melanesians (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1945), chs. 14-16 (growing out of his Ethnology ofMelanesia, pub. 1932). 4 E.g., W.J. Goode, Religion among the Primitives (Glencoe, 111: Free Press, 1950) chs. 8-9; J. Campbell, The Masks of God: Primitive Mythology (New York: Penguin, 1976 edn.), chs. 2, 5; E. Fromm, The Anatomy of Human Destructiveness (New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1973) ch. 8. 5 Cf., e.g., H. Wouters, Volken en volkenkunde. (Gei'llustreede Salamander, 16). (Amsterdam: Querido, 1963); Y. Bonnefoy (comp.) , American, African and Old European Mythologies (trans. W. Doniger), (Chicago: University of Chicago Press,

xx

Introduction

cultural studies.6 Writings on Melanesia deliberately directed to objects of study other than religious life have been left unplaced.7 Travel and human interest books in search of the primitive, or documented visits to the islands by celebrities, were almost always left aside, unless they contained otherwise unobtainable data.8 History books dealing only with the dimensions of colonial 1991) pp. 88-110; and infra, Part A, n. 98 (surveys); C.E. Loeliger "Melanesia." In The World's Religions, ed. by R.P. Beaver et al. (A Lion Handbook) (Hertford: Lion Publishing, 1994 edn.), pp. 142-44 (newly expand. edn., 2005, ed. bye. Partridge, pp. 113-14); J. Guiart, "Oceanic Religions and Missions ." In Encyclopedia of Religions, (gen.) ed. by Eliade. (New York: Macmillan, 1987) vol. 11, p. 46-53 (newly expanded edn. , Thomson & Gale, 2005 , ed. L. Jones, vol. 10, pp. 6783-94) (yet. cf. 0080; 0138); B. Colless and P. Donovan, "Religions of the Pacific." In A New Handbook of Living Religion, ed. by J.R. Hinnells (London: Penguin, 1998 edn.) pp. 555-57; J. Barker, "Religion." In The Pacific Islands: Environment and Society , ed. by M. Rapaport (Honolulu: Bess, 1999), ch. 19; Trompf, "Indigenous Religious Systems," and "Cargo Cults." In The Pacific Islands: An Encyclopedia , ed. by. B.V. Lal and K. Fortune, pp. 175-77, 253-56. (Honolulu: University of Hawai'i Press, 2000) (most of these last references being Pacific-wide). 6 E.g., R. Keesing, Cultural Anthroplogy: A Contemporary Perspective (New York: Holt, Reinehart and Winston, 1975) ch. 17 (cf. 1785) (world-wide); M.J. Herskowitz, Economic Anthropology (New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1960); M. Sahlins, Stone Age Economics (Chicago: Aldine-Atherton, 1972) (economics); C.H. and R.M. Berndt, The Barbarians: An Anthropological View . New Thinkers Library. (London: e.A . Watts & Co., 1971) chs.11-14 (inter-group perceptions) ; M.D. Sutton and E.N. Anderson, Introduction to Cultural Ecology (Oxford: Berg, 2004) (ecology). 7 E.g., such studies as 1.D.E. Schmeltz, Beitriige zur Ethnographie von Neu-Guinea: Die Stiimme an der Sild-Kilste von Niederliindisch Neu-Guinea. Internationales Archiv fUr Ethnographie, 16. (Leiden: Brill , 1905) (heavy social structural stress); V.J. Baker, "Elders in the Shadow of the Big Man." Bijdragen tot de Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde 139, 1 (1983): 1-17 (political); W.e. Clarke, Place and People: An Ecology of a New Guinea People (Berkeley; University of California Press, 1971) (ecology) ; L.R . Goldman, Premarital Sex among the Huli (Sydney: University of Sydney, 1988) (sexology); P. Hage and F. Harary, "Pollution Beliefs in Highland New Guinea." Man 16,3 (1981): 367-75 (semiological and taxonomic); J. Friedman and 1.G. Carrier (eds.), Melanesian Modernities. Lund Monographs in Social Anthropology, 3 (Lund: Lund University Press, 1996) (modernization, yet cf. 0811). 8 Earlier, e.g., B. Pullen-Burry, In a German Colony (London : Methuen, 1909); B. Grimshaw, The new New Guinea (London: Hutchison, 1910) (yet cf. 1925); F. Coombe, Islands of Enchantment: Many-Sided Melanesia, Seen through Many Eyes, and Recorded (London: Florence Cooombe, 1911); inter-War: e.W. Collinson, Life and Laughter 'midst the Cannibals (London: Hurst & Blackett, 1926); K. Bushell, Papuan Epic (London: Seeley, Service & Co. , [1936]); F. Clune, Prowling in Papua (Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1942); K. Woodburn, Backwash of Empire (Melbourne: Georgian House, 1944); post-War: e.g., E. Cheesman, Six-Legged Snakes in New Guinea: A Collecting Expedition to Two Unexplored Islands (London: George G. Harrap, 1949), and Things Worth While (London: Hutchinson, 1958); O. Ruhan, Mountains in the Clouds (Adelaide: Rigby, 1963); R. Gardi, Tambaran: An Encounter with Cultures in Decline in New Guinea (trans. E. Northcott) (London: Constable, 1960); D.M. Davies, Journey into the Stone Age (London : Travel Book Club, 1965); E. Durack, Seeing

Introduction

xxi

possessions, expatriate figures and policies were not included, and if monographs about missionaries are listed it will only be because they contain valuable material about emergent indigenous Christianity, and have been left out when too broad, as, for instance, most world- or Pacific-wide surveys of mission affairs. 9 Atlases have not been represented, though for the topographic placement of cultures much use was made of S.R. Wurm and S. Hattori, Language Atlas of the Pacific Area, and V. Keck, 1. Wassmann et al., Historical Atlas of Ethnic and Linguistic Groups in Papua New Guinea;IO and for plotting the extent of mission influences a variety of cartographic sources came in handy.!1 Theses, some of them being our only source of certain through Papua New Guinea: An Artist's Impression of the Territory (Melbourne: Hawthorn Press, 1970; N. Lewis, An Empire of the East: Travels in Indonesia (London: Picador, 1995 edn.), ch. 17; even the recent B. Allen, The Proving Grounds: A Journey through the Interior of New Guinea and Australia (London: L Flamingo, 1992 edn.) (on indigenous quests for manhood to inspire whites); T. Flannery, Throwim Away Leg (Melbourne: Text, 1998) (more zoologically focussed), and P. Raffaele, The Last Tribes on Earth: Journeys among the World's most Threatened Cultures (New York: Macmillan, 2003) (too broad). Cf., e.g., Maslyn Williams, Stone Age Island: Seven Years in New Guinea (London: Collins, 1964) (celebrity); J. Senes, La vie quotidienne en Nouvelle-Caledonie de 1850 a nos jours (Paris: Hachette, 1997) (pioneer). Yet cf. 1837. 9 On these principles excluding, e.g., H. Zoller, Deutsch Neuguinea und meine Ersteigung des Finisterre-Gebirges (Stuttgart: Union Deutsche Verlagsgesellschaft, 1891); A. Julien, Histoire de l'Oceanie (Paris: PUF, 1942); C.H. Grattan, The Southwest Pacific to 1900: A Modern History - Australia, New Zealand, the Islands, Antarctica (Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1963) (colonial possessions); C.A.W. Monckton, Last Days in New Guinea (London: John Lane, 1922), etc. (colonial figures); J. Watsford, Glorious Gospel Triumphs as Seen in my Life and Work in Fiji and Australia (London: Charles H. Kelly, 1900); Papuan Missionaries of the Unevangelized Fields Mission. Papuan Triumphs (Auckland: Institute Printing and Publishing Society, 1953; S. M. Barlow, Arrows of his Bow (Chicago: Moody Press, 1960); R. Godden, The Story of Charles Godden and the Western Pacific (Sydney: Wentworth, 1967); R.H. Green, My Story (Melbourne; [self-published], 1978); W. Fugmann, Und ob ich schon wanderte im finstern Tal...: Von Leben und Sterben zweier Zeugen Jesu Christi (Neuendettelsau: Freimund-Verlag, 1982); H. Morton, Flying For God (Sydney: BioKingdom Enterprises, 1986); A. Forissier, Presences de Marie. Fondateurs et fondatrices maristes (Paris: Nouvelle Cite, 1990) (missionaries); W. W. Scudder, Nineteen Centuries of Mission (New York: Fleming H. Revell Co., 1899); RH. Montgomery, Foreign Missions. (Handbooks for the Clergy). (London: Longmans, Green, 1902) (as examples of world-wide mission surveys); J.W. Burton, Modern Missions in the South Pacific (London: London Missionary Society and Methodist Overseas Missions of Australia and New Zealand, 1949) (Pacific-wide); E.A. Jericho, Seedtime and Harvest in New Guinea ([Adelaide:] New Guinea Mission Board, UELCA, [1961]) (records of mission staff only). 10 Respectively: (Canberra; Australian Academy of Humanities and the Japanese Academy, 1982), and (Basel: University of Basel Institute of Ethnology, 1995), esp. Vol. 1, pI. 3; Vol. 3, pts. 4-6. II See, e.g. N. Gunson's contribution to Atlas of the World's Religions, ed. by N. Smart (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999) pp. 86-95, 220, 223. Other atlases used include those by D. King and S. Ranck, and C. McEvedy.

xxii

Introduction

cultures,12 could not be listed in their own right - this is a formalist bibliography - and the same goes for archival sources,13 unpublished conference proceedings and working papers, or many precious (separate and unbound) mimeographed pieces. 14 A tiny modicum of microfiche presentations have been allowed entry if a few hard copies of them exist, and, 12 E.g., on traditional materials, K. Luckert, 'Mythical Geographies of the Dead in Melanesia' (Doctoral dissert. , University of Chicago Divinity School, Chicago, 1986) (general) ; M.A. Woods, 'Kamula Social Structure and Ritual' (Doctoral dissert., Macquarie University, Sydney, 1982) (Kamula); K. Lindergard, 'Haruai Male Initiation Rituals' (Doctoral dissert., University of Stockholm, Stockholm, 1997) (Haruai); A.L. Abramson, 'Culture, Contradiction and Counterculture in the Life-World of a Fijian Chiefdom' (Doctoral dissert., University of London, London, 1992) (highland Fiji) (specific); on adjustment movements, A.M. Maahs, 'A Sociological Interpretation of the Cargo Cult of New Guinea and Selected Comparable Phenomena in Other Areas of the World' (Doctoral dissert., University of Pittsburgh, Pittsburgh, 1956) ; on emergent Melanesian Christianity, e.g. , G.B. Batley, 'An Analytical Evaluation of the Emic Christian Theologizing Taking Place among the Samban People of Papua New Guinea' (Doctoral dissert., Melbourne College of Divinity) (Melbourne, 1993) (Samban); S.K. Thorgeir, 'Purism, Syncretism, Symbiosis: Cohabiting Traditions on Mota, Banks Islands, Vanuatu' (Doctoral dissert., University of Oslo, 1999); though also infra, Part A, ns. 91, 93, 95 . For resource theses about missions, start with W.A. Smalley, "Doctoral Dissertations on Mission: Ten Year Update, 1982-1991." International Bulletin of Missionary Research 17, 3 (1993): 97-125. 13 Cf., e.g., C.A. Schmitz, "The Archives of Myths for Melanesia and East Indonesia at the Frobenius Institute, Frankfurt am Main." In Folk Religion and the World View in the Southwestern Pacific (Frobenius Institut Symposium, Tokyo) (Frankfurt: Frobenius Institut, n.d. [1960s]) pp. 13-19 [cf. 0849]) (this archive never really being developed, certainly not along the complex taxonomic lines suggested by Schmitz, e.g. , in "Mythus und Kultus in Melanesien: Probleme und Moglichkeit." In E. Haberland et al [eds.], Festschrift fur Ad. E. Jensen (Munich: Renner, 1964) esp. pp. 544-45); B. Jones, "The Melanesian Archive." Australian Anthropology Society Newsletter 22 (1984): 9-10. Other archival collections, I should note here, are often on microfilm (e.g., 'Reitz Collection' of the Lutheran Missions in New Guinea [Neuendettelsau; Rhenish, etc.]; Sacred Heart Missionaries), but others are not (e.g. , SVD [Society of Divine Word] Gen. Archiv. , Rome; Lutheran Archives in Adelaide). For examples of manuscriptal but nearpublished materials, e.g., R. Lornley and D. Eastburn, 'The Mendi.' Unpublished typescript bound as a book (Mendi: Mendi High School, 1976) (traditional); J.F. Wagner, 'The Outgrowth and Development of the Cargo Cult.' Mimeographed MS (Ulap: Lutheran Mission, Kalasa Circuit) (adjustment) ; P. Rhoads, 'The History of the Evangelical Alliance Mission in Irian Jaya.' Typescript (n. pI. [Irian Jaya] : Directed Study #595, 1988) (Christianity). Photographic collections rating mention here are the William Macarthur Scrapbook pictures (Sydney's Mitchell Library PXA 4358-1) (mainly Torres Strait); Haddon Collection (University Museum of Archaeology and Anthropology, Cambridge); De Boismenu Collection (comp. Tromp£), New Guinea Collection, Michael Somare Library, UPNG; and F.E. Williams Collection (National Library of Australia, Canberra) (all Papua). 14 As with many of G.S. Parsonson's essays; although cf. A Chowning, "The Real Melanesia: An Appraisal of Parsonson's Theories." Mankind 6,12 (1968): 641-52, and the entry 1870 below on what he did publish.

Introduction

XXlll

although I should draw attention at the last to the massive listing of writings on Papua New Guinea made by Terence Hays,15 no Internet site is ever listed in its own right.

15 Internet address: www.papuawc b.org/b ib/ha vs/ng/ intro.htrnl for Hays, Bibliografi New Guinea- Bibliography. Note also item 0650 in the Bibliographical Survey.

Part One The Study of Melanesian Religions

The History of the Study of Melanesian Religions Melanesia is the most complex ethnic scene on earth. This great panoply of islands was recognized by early European explorers as inhabited by black, African-looking peoples, stimulating the French savant Dumont d'Urville to name them the 'black islands' of the Pacific Ocean, as distinct from Polynesia ('many islands') and Micronesia ('small islands'), where the peoples were lighter-skinned.] Melanesia conventionally spans along a wide line stretching almost five thousand kilometers from Vogelkop, West New Guinea (or Indonesia's easternmost Province of Irian Jaya), to the main and western islands of Fiji. Its 570,000+ km 2 of territorial zones include the great and mountainous land mass of New Guinea, the second largest island in the world, with its archipelagos and outliers, and takes in the Solomon Islands, New Caledonia and Vanuatu (the New Hebrides) . These islands were being inhabited through a discernible easterly movement of dark-skinned, crinkly-haired peoples from between 72,000 BP and 3,000 BCE within the region's enormous tropical compass. Our bibliography addresses the populations originating from this spread. It includes a large section on general treatments of Melanesia, and then, in its listing and commenting on works about separate regions, it proceeds from the west to the east. 2 ] On J.S .c. Dumont d'Urville, see R.P. Lesson, Voyage autour du monde.. .sur La corvette La Coquille (Paris: P. Pourrat, 1838-39) 2 Vols. 2 This book does not treat far-western 'fringe' Melanesian cultures, as sometimes claimed for the Kei , Am, and Tanimbar Islands (and even Timor), or the eastern ('Polynesian') Fijian Islands (the Lau group). It also excludes from consideration Polynesian enclaves (e.g. , Tikopia, Ontong Java, Rennell, Bellona, Nukapu Atoll), let alone Micronesian ones (e.g., Wuvulu). Pace N. Thomas (see Bibliographical Survey 0157) (Melanesia vis-a-vis Polynesia); C. Moore,New Guinea: Crossing Boundaries and History (Honolulu: University of Hawai'j Press, 2003) (Malay/west New Guinea interface). Possible Australian connections are left unexplored, yet cf. D.R. Moore,

4

Study of Melanesian Religions

There are as many as 1,500 discrete indigenous languages in Melanesia, with virtually the same number of 'cultures' and thus traditional 'religions.'3 Only rarely does one find obvious lexical equivalents to the English word religion in its current usage, yet terms for 'worship' and 'the ways of the forebears' are almost invariably present as relevant indicators. 4 Conditions of relative isolation have dictated an extraordinary multiplicity of cosmologies and countless nuances of meaning. Territorial sizes of cuituro-linguistic complexes vary, ranging from some containing very small clusters of villages (e.g., Mis, near Madang town) to the occupancy of vast valleys and mountainsides (Enga, New Guinea highlands). The most populous areas on contact were in the highlands of New Guinea. The vast majority of the region's cultures were on that land mass, in any case, and were landlocked, although so were the mountain peoples of the other large islands. Since unstable inland affairs inhibited journeying, durable goods and valuables far out-traveled humans, being moved from point to point along trade routes between the ocean and central ranges; and while along the coasts and between islands there were well known, long-distant deep-sea trading expeditions - Melanesia yielding the oldest clear evidence of oceanic navigation - these were exceptional beside smaller shoreline and hinterland networks. 5 The Melanesians were mostly horticuituralists (perhaps the world's first);6 they also domesticated pigs and Islanders and Aborigines at Cape York: An Ethnographic Reconstruction Based on the 1848-1850 "Rattlesnake" Journals of 0. W. Brierly and Information he Obtained from Barbara Thompson (Canberra: Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, 1979), and cf. n. 38 below. 3 G.W. Trompf, "Melanesian Religions." In The Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics , ed. by R.E. Asher. (Oxford: Pergamon, 1994) Vol. 5, p. 2442. Also in Concise Encyclopedia of Language and Religion, ed. by J.F.A. Sawyer and J.M.Y. Simpson. (Amsterdam: Elsevier, 2001) pp. 75-77; cf. W.A. Foley , "The Languages of New Guinea." Annual Review ofAnthropology 29 (2000): 357-404. 4 As exemplified in a lexical survey by Trompf, "Themes in Traditional Melanesian Religions." In Melanesian Religion and Christianity, ed. by idem. (Madang: Divine Word University Press, 2006) p. 3. 5 E.g., I. Hughes, New Guinea Stone Age Trade. Terra Australis, 3 (Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1977); J. Specht and J.P. White (eds.), 0148: 161-435. The great antiquity of boat usage in the Melanesian region can be inferred from the early date of Buka Island's occupation (at Kilu , from 32,000 BP); cf. M. Spriggs, "Pleistocene Human Occupation of the Solomon Islands, Melanesia." Antiquity 62, 237 (1988): 70306; S. Wickler, The Prehistory of Buka: A Stepping Stone Island in the Northern Solomons (Canberra: Australian National University, 2001). The best indicator of the long-distant movements and trading of dark-skinned peoples across northern Melanesia is the pottery style Lapita. See P. Swadling, with R. Wagner and B. Laba, Plumes from

Paradise: Trade Cycles in Outer Southeast Asia and their Impact on New Guinea and Nearby Islands until 1920 (Brisbane: Papua New Guinea National Museum and Robert Brown, 1996) pp. 205-09; Spriggs, The Island Melanesians (Oxford: Blackwell, 1997); along with Melanesia's oldest grave site (1100 BCE) recently found at Efate,Vanuatu. 6 Swadling (with K. Kaidoga), Papua New Guinea's Prehistory: An Introduction (Port Moresby: National Museum and Art Gallery, 1981); Trompf, In Search of Origins: The

History of Study

5

dogs, yet relished hunting wild game and (where placed for it) seafood. Technological achievements were relatively uniform - stone and bone tools, wooden framed building constructions , some pottery, etc . - although expressions of material culture were almost inevitably related to belief-patterns, and thus varied. Factors of geographical separation, moreover, worked against any possibilities for political unity, let alone culturo-religious homogeneity. Except in certain pockets of the region (as among the Kiriwina, Trobriand Islands, or on Viti Levu, Fiji), the sense of any 'paramount political authority' was lacking, and thus the uncertain survival of acephalous societies engendered ritual variegation - in handling the sensitivities of inter-tribal exchange and in managing conflict. 7 Melanesian traditional religions were not 'systematic' or 'ordered.' The typical absence of permanent priesthood and 'credal formularies' meant that adaptations and experimentations often occurred through 'guiding' religious experiences (including dreams) and consensus decision-making about right practice, these flexibilities belying older anthropological assumptions that 'primitive religions' were static. Despite numberless divergences in traditional ways of life, however, certain regional and distinctive or thematic elements have shown in the wake of modern researches, helping to salvage a sense of Melanesia as a distinct culturo-religious zone. The temptation to generalize about Melanesian cultures, and to compare them to those in neighboring areas, of course, calls for extreme caution, even if the urge will not go away. To contrast Melanesia's 'magic' with Polynesia's 'religion,' for instance, is a facile move. 8 To admit, by comparison, that Austronesian patterns of belief and behavior in both Polynesia and Micronesia tend to be cosmologically 'vertical' and socially hierarchical while Melanesia's orientations are more 'horizontal', is a sensible - though not inviolable - analytical rule to follow (0061). Dramatic religious changes throughout Melanesia over the last centuryand-a-half, largely the result of contact with the outside world, have added to the region's complexity. The nature of these changes has to be gauged in terms of 'encounter context' - whether contact was early (1860s-70s, for example), or later (from the 1930s on), and whether the external impact was extreme, medial or minimal. 9 The special nature of responses to intrusion in the region have made it famous in the world of religious studies, especially through the phenomenon of the so-called cargo cult. As a result of evangelization processes, Beginnings of Religion in Western Theory and Archaeological Practice. Studies in World Religions, 1 (Elgin, Ill.: New Dawn Press, 2005 edn.) pp. 142-47. 7 With prehistoric developments in mind, start with D. Feil, (1066); cf. J. Golson, "The Remarkable History of Indo-Pacific Man." Search 3 (1972): 13-17 (for a seminal article). 8 See R. Firth, Human Types (London: Abacus, 1956 edn.) ch. 4. Cf. P. Jorion and G. Delbos, "La notion spontanee de la magie dans Ie discours anthropologique." L'Homme 20 (1980): 91-103 for the persisting temptation to use the term magic in anthropological writing (following J.G. Frazer, M. Mauss, etc.). 9 M. Meleisea and P. Schoeffel, "Discovering Outsiders," 0213 , pp. 119-52.

6

Study of Melanesian Religions

moreover, at this point in time over 90% of Melanesians connect themselves to some Christian mission , church or allegiance, and the varying currents, styles and effects of Christianity need accounting for in scholarship. This bibliography seeks to do justice to the Melanesian religious scene as a whole, so that a triadic subdivision has been applied throughout its listings, with 'The Traditional [Religions],' 'Contact and Adjustment Phenomena,' and 'Emergent Melanesian Christianity' being covered in turn. Certainly, with such international interest in Melanesia's new religious movements, and with the emergence of indigenous churches and theologies comparable to those attracting extensive study in Black Africa, a wide encompassment of relevant literature on religion is necessary. 10

The History of the Study of Melanesian Religions Up until the sixteenth century, Melanesia was barely known in Western geographical terms. Admittedly the longest-running trade route on earth originated near New Guinea, on the small Spice Islands off the western coast of Halmahera (Indonesia).11 It is likely that islanders were taken from the Bird's Head (Vogelkop) coast and exchanged as slaves at points along the spice route; and perhaps the unidentified black people used for human sacrifice in Rome ca. 17 BCE were Melanesians. 12 Ancient utopian literature depicted mysterious islands in the farthest east, and rumors of landmasses beyond Halmahera could have inspired such tales. 13 From the eighth century CE far west New Guinea was known to Sumatran and Chinese traders, and it was counted within the Majapahit Kingdom during the late Middle Ages, falling part of a local Muslim ruler's domains in early modern times. 14 It was not until the sixteenth century, however, that the coasts of New Guinea and the Solomons had been cartographically plotted as a significant island chain east of the Spice Islands . IS 10 Thus Trompf on "Melanesian Religion in All its Aspects." Catalyst 18,2 (1988): 15562. II P.O. Curtin, Cross-Cultural Trade in World History (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1984) pp. 101-03. 12 W.W. Fowler, "The Carmen Saeculae of Horace and Its Performance." In Roman Essays and Interpretations, ed. by Fowler. (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1920) pp. 111-26. 13 J. Ferguson, Utopias of the Classical World. Aspects of Greek and Roman Life (London: Thames and Hudson, 1975) ch. 14, cf. ch. 12. 14 See B.H.W. Koentjaraningrat, Penduduk Irian Barat (Jakarta: Penerbitan Universitas, 1963) p. 55; J.F. Onim, 'A Regional History of Desa Wersar Kecamatan Teminabuan' (Abepura: MS, 1977 [rev. 1999]); P.H.W. Haenen, Weefsels van wederkerigheid: sociale structuur bi} de Moi van Irian Jaya (The Hague: CIP-Gegevens Koninklijke Bibliotheek,

1992). 15 For a convenient summary of the state of knowledge by 1601, A. de Herrara, "Descripci6n de las Indias Occidentales, de Antonio de Herrara, etc. en Madrid, etc." In M. Fleurier, Discoveries of the French in 1768 and 1769, to the South-East of New Guinea, etc. (London: n. pub., 1791) pp. 17-18, cf. also P. Fernandez de Quir6s, Historia del descrubimento de las regiones Australes, ed. by J. Zaragosa. Biblioteca HispanoUltramarina (Madrid: Manuel G. Hernandez, 1876-82) 3 Vols. (in English in the Hakluyt

History of Study

7

Other Melanesian complexes became landfalls over the next two centuries (New Hebrides [Espiritu Santo], 1606; Fiji, 1643; New Caledonia, 1774); and by 1928 the great New Guinea island - as the world's "Last Unknown" - had been crossed by European explorers for the first time. 16 As of now, just into the new millennium, there are perhaps two Melanesian societies, both in eastern highlands Irian Jaya (West Papua), without 'definite contact' and access to 'global culture.' A historical study of literature about the religious life of Melanesia requires a monograph to avoid scholarly injustice. It is not only that the region is ethnographically so rich. Whole theories about religion have been made out of the Melanesian data - the experience of mana (spirit-power) being most famous in this regard 17 - and of course important foundation theoreticians of modern scientific anthropology have made their mark through fieldwork in these islands (Malinowski, Haddon, Rivers, Seligman[n], Hocart, Leenhardt, Thurnwald, Margaret Mead, Bateson, Raymond Firth , etc.).18 The story of Series, 2 [1967 reprint] , Vols. 14-15), de Quiros taking over the crucial Mendafia exploratory expedition to discover the Solomon Islands after the latter's death in 1595. 16 Start with D.L. Oliver, The Pacific Islands (Honolulu : University of Hawaii Press, 1975 edn.). Cf. G. Souter, New Guinea: The Last Unknown (Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1963) pp. 160-05. 17 For one review, H. Philsooph, "Primitive Magic and Mana." At 1561: 182-203, cf. below, n. 51. Theories about the soul and taboo/tabu are not to be forgotten. See Trompf, In Search of Origins, op. cit., pp. 84,107-9, cf. , e.g. , W.H.R . Rivers, 0141 (diffusionist) ; R. Lehmann, Mana: DerBegriff des auj3erordentlich WirkungsvoUen bei Sudseevolkern . Staatliche Forschungsinstitute in Leipzig: Institut fUr VOIkenkunde: Ethnographie und Ethnologie, 1 (Leipzig: Institut fUr Volkerkunde, 1922),2 Vols (against depersonalizing mana); E. Arbman, "Seele und Mana." Archiv fur Religionswissenschaft 27 (1930): 29394; and also, W.E. Harney, Taboo (Sydney: Australasian Publishing, 1944) (other approaches). Consider also A.M. Hocart's posthumous Social Origins (London : Watts and Co., 1954); W. La Barre, The Ghost Dance: The Origins of Religion (New York: Delta, 1970) chs. 7-10. 18 E.g., M.W. Young, "Malinowski and the Function of Culture." In Creating Culture: Profiles in the Study of Culture, ed. by D.J. Austin-Broos. (Sydney: Allen & Unwin, 1987) pp. 124-40; I. Langham, The Building of British Social Anthropology: WH.R. Rivers and his Cambridge Disciples in the Development of Kinship Studies. Studies in the History of Modern Science, 8 (Dordrecht: D. Reidel, 1981) chs. 4-6; H. Kuklick, The Savage Within: The Social History of British Anthropology 1885-1945 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992) (Rivers, A.e. Haddon, e.G. Seligman, etc.); Rivers, History and Ethnology. Helps for Students of History, 48 (London: Society for the Promotion of Christian Knowledge, 1922) pp. 8-28; Haddon, History of Anthropology (London: Watts and Co., 1910) esp. ch. 10; R. Lowie, The History of Ethnological Theory (New York: Holt, Rinehardt and Winston, 1937) pp. 212-16, 242-52 (on M. Mauss, R. Thurnwald); Trompf, Origins, op. cit. , pp. 50, 236 (Hocart, though not clarifying his support of Rivers' approaches); J. Clifford, Person and Myth (see 2026) ; J. Guiart, 2028 (Leenhardt); L. Foerstel and A. Gilliam eds., Confronting the Margaret Mead Legacy: Scholarship, Empire, and the South Pacific (Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 1992); M. Mead, "End Linkage: A Tool for Cross-Cultural Analysis."

8

Study of Melanesian Religions

scholarship would have to account for shifts in interpretative orientation, let alone the relationship between missionary and anthropological researches, and between these and other academic disciplines, especially Religious Studies. We would naturally want to know in more depth than can be provided here, in any case, who or how many investigators broach societies from structuro-functionalist viewpoints, are 'intellectualists' as against 'Durkheimians' and cultural ecologists, read myths a La Levi-Strauss, apply psychoanalysis, or carry out work under the influence of such theorists of comparative religion as Mircea Eliade. 19 And a reckoning would be required of various significant scrutinies of the 'primitive mind' or the social scientific and comparative studies of cultures or religions that understandably contain some reflection on Melanesians and Melanesianists,20 as do all sorts of books, scholarly to popular, exploring some interesting social themes crossculturally.21 In About Bateson, ed. by J. Brockman. (New York: E.P. Dutton, 1977) pp. 173-78; R. Firth, "Notes on the Social Structure of some South-Eastern New Guinea Communities." Man 52 (1952): 65-67 (Mead, Bateson, Firth). Some of the above-mentioned theorists, of course, used Melanesian findings as the springboard for a general philosophizing, cf., e.g., Malinowski, Freedom and Civilization (London: George Allen and Unwin, 1947) pI. 4, ch. 9; pI. 5, ch. 3; Bateson "Experiments in Thinking about Observed Ethnological Material." Philosophy of Science 8 (1941): 55-64; Mead, Male and Female: A Study of Sexes in a Changing World (Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1962 edn.) esp.ch . 7. 19 For background, e.g., I.e. Jarvie, The Revolution in Anthropology (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1967) (on structural-functionalism); the Melanesianist P. Lawrence on "Tylor and Frazer: The Intellectualist Tradition." In Creating Culture, ed. by Austin-Broos, op. cit., pp. 18-34 (intellectualist respect for individual thinking versus Durkheimian emphases on collective behavior); M. Harris, The Rise of Anthropological Theory: A History of Theories of Culture (New York: Thomas Crowell, 1968) ch. 23 (cultural ecology); G. Roheim, Magic and Schizophrenia, ed. by W. Muensterberger (New York: International Universities Press [1955)), cf. B.G. Burton-Bradley in 0364: ch. 17; J. Layard, "The Incest Taboo and the Virgin Archetype." In Images of the Untouched, ed. by J. Stroud and G. Thomas. Pegasus Foundation Series, 1 (Dallas: Dallas Institute of Humanities and Culture, 1982) pp. 143-69 (Melanesianists as Freudian and Jungian respectively); Trompf, "Mircea Eliade and the Interpretation of Cargo Cults." Religious Traditions 12 (1989): 21-38 (Eliade). 20 Thus, to take famous names, Andrew Lang, "New Guinea Folk-Lore," introducing H.H. Romilly, From My Verandah in New Guinea (London: David Nutt, 1889); Lucien Levy-Bruhl, L'ame primitive. Travaux de l'annee sociologique (Paris. F. Alcar, 1927) chs. I, 5; Hocart, Kingship (2061) pp. 70-77; and Ruth Benedict, Patterns of Culture (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1935) ch. 5. C£. , further, W.A . Lessa and E.Z. Vogt (eds.), Reader in Comparative Religion: An Anthropological Approach (New York: Harper and Row, 1979 edn.) pp. 36ff., 433 ff., etc. 21 For unusual material, e.g., R. Pettazzoni, Confessions of Sins Among Primitive Peoples. Congres International des Sciences Anthropologiques et Ethnologiques, etc. (London: Royal Anthropological Institute, 1934) (academic); F. Quilici, The Mysterious World of Magic (London: Bay, 1980) pp. 156-238; J. Braddock, The Bridal Bed (London: Corgi, 1960) (both popular).

History of Study

9

The contact history of Melanesia, what is more, has been very complicated, being affected by stages of exploration, world wars and the resistances of mountain terrain. 22 To illustrate such points very briefly, German ethnographic research was seriously curtailed after World War I in what had been Deutsch-Neu-Guinea; theft of unpublished research papers occurred along the northern coast of New Britain during the Japanese invasion of World War II; many coastal cultures were being investigated over a generation before highland ones were; and then, if the Australian Papuan and New Guinea Highlands are taken as cases for consideration, Africanist-influenced interests in social structure blinkered many scholars from seeing highland religions for what they were until the 1980s. 23 A complete history of studies into Melanesian religions, I have already begun suggesting, has to account for the input from various nationalities both before and beyond the time the indigenous persons themselves start writing about their own situation. This bibliography could hardly be limited to Anglophone literature: the Dutch have published so much on West New Guinea (West Papua), the Germans on the New Guinea side of Papua New Guinea, and the French on New Caledonia and Vanuatu (New Hebrides). Eastern European scholars were prominent in earlier stages of investigation and are appearing on the scene again; North American work reflects the boom in post-War anthropology by people of many backgrounds; and of late Melanesians themselves had made significant contributions (occasionally in linguefranche). Missionary researchers have generally been more culturally diverse across the board than 'secular' ones, and their work has been less strictly anthropological, being carried out with conversion in view. The study of religions in Melanesia cannot and ought not be reduced to ethnographic/ethnologic/anthropological inquiry, and although there has been some tendency among anthropologists to be exclusivist about their rights over the 'domain of the primitive,' missionary description was for years setting the scene for a wider agenda. The study of Melanesian religions should properly include ethnohistory and oral history, even comparative law, especially when it comes to putting phenomena of traditional religions in the time-context of field workers' visitations (and B. Jinks, P. Biskup, and H. Nelson (eds.), Readings in New Guinea History (Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1973) ch. 6, pt. 3; J.L. Whittaker et al., (eds.), Documents and Readings in New Guinea History (0400) esp. sects. 3-4. 23 E.g., W.D. Smith, Politics vs the Science of Culture in Germany 1840-1920 (London: Oxford University Press, 1991) ch. 9 (German scholarship); C. Laufer, "Hiltruper HerzJesu-Missionare und Missionsschwestern 31/2 Jahre im japanischen Konzentrationslager." Missionsleiden von Missionsfreunden: Hiltrup-Shichtsien-Rabaul 1941/45 (Hiltrup: MSC, 1946) p. 13 (theft, the most important lost theses being by Sacred Heart Fathers losef Theiler on the Tolai, and Otto Futscher on the Butam, a now extinct culture between the Tolai and the Baining, all East New Britain cultures); lA. Barnes, "African Models in the New Guinea Highlands." Man 62 (1962): 5-9 (the most influential Africanist article), cf. below for the effects and for an anthropological turning-point (cf. 1174). 22

10

Study of Melanesian Religions

anthropologists have only recently come to terms with 'the historical dimension').24 As for Melanesian religion in its other aspects, other disciplines require appropriate entailment. Consider the multi-disciplinary needs for a solid history and sociology of adjustments in situations of contact and social change. So-called cargo cults, interestingly, have been as much the object of sociological, social-psychological and historical enquiry as anthropological. When it comes to post-contact developments, church, mission and general religious history will obviously have to be involved, as also social work, peace studies, missiology and contextual theology . The new discipline of Religious Studies/Studies in Religion (including Comparative Religion) has come to take in all these academic pursuits in a multi-disciplinary, polymethodic fashion, gathering up strands of scholarly endeavor otherwise left dangling in separatio. In the sequences of labor, the earliest reportage on Melanesian religions came from missionaries. Milanese Foreign Mission Congregation pioneer Ambrosoli and English Wesleyan Waterhouse were documenting "superstitions" on Rook (Umboi) and Fiji respectively in the mid-1850s (0840, 2045 , cf. also 2004, 2059) , while the first description of a New Guinea mainland culture was made at Doreh Bay by German Lutherans Geissler and Ottow, acting as an 'advanced guard' for Dutch Reformed personnel (0511), and perhaps the first published ethnographic monograph of lasting value in its treatment of a Melanesian culture-complex was Wesleyan missionary Thomas Williams' Fiji and the Fijians of 1858.25 The first great monograph on The Melanesians (pub. 1891) was by an Anglican priest, Robert Codrington, whose linguistic and ethnographic work for the Melanesian Mission ended up affecting debates about the very nature of language (via Friedrich Max MUller) and introduce mana to scholars already applying the term 'animism' to 'primitive' societies. 26 So-called totemism, having been identified in Australian 24 See, e.g. A. Bensa's groundbreaking Chroniques kanak: l'ethnologie en marche. [Spec. Issue of] Ethnie-Document 18- I9 (1995). Cf. D. Gewertz and E. Schieffelin (0325). 25 We can learn something of Williams' personality through the study of his well known son-in-law and painter Norman Lindsay, a thoroughly paganic soul by comparison! See J. Hetherington, Norman Lindsay: The Embattled Olympian (Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1973), esp. pp. 5-6, cf. Lindsay, The Cousin from Fiji (Sydney: Ure Smith, 1945). Regarding Geissler and Ottow's report, its translation into English by J. Godschalk is due to be published in the series White On Black. Gen. eds., F. Tomasetti and Trompf. (Sydney: School of Studies in Religion, 2006- ). 26 See 0081-2 ; and Codrington's Melanesian Languages (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1885), cf. G.W. Stocking, "R.H. Codrington." In The Encyclopedia of Religion, ed. by M. Eliade. (New York: Macmillan, 1987 edn ) Vol. 3, p. 558 (new 2005 edn., Thomson & Gale, 2005, ed. L. Jones, Vol.. 5, pp. 1847-48). For F. Max MUller (comparative philologist and acclaimed 'father' of comparative religion), see his The Science of Language (London : Longman, Green and Co., 1891 edn.) 2 Vols., with his attentions helping Europeans to put Melanesia "on the map," note, e.g., the ninth edition of Encyclopaedia Britannica: A Dictionary of Arts, Sciences, and General Literature (Edinburgh: Adam and Charles Black, 1899), index. Vol., pp. 159,311 , 331,411; cf.

History of Study

11

Aboriginal cultures, was also a hotly debated topic; it was commonly believed that spiritual connections between an animal or plant and a social group (such as clan, moiety, "sept") marked an early stage in the foundation of religion (after fetishism, before magic) . A variety of examples of Melanesian totemism was first set up for viewing by missionary observers in 1892, this time by Methodists, and the differences they presented helped clarify that belonging to a totem group was above all a means of securing social solidarity.27 The tradition of missionary anthropology was to persist and strengthen over future years, in the general ethnography of West Papua/Irian Jaya, New Guinea, and New Caledonia - more noticeably among Catholics. 28

also W.N. Gunson, "Victorian Christianity in the South Seas." Journal of Religious History 8, 2 (1974): 188, 191-92. Later on mana, see Hocart 0109, and also G . van der Leeuw, Phiinomenologie der Religion (Ttibingen: J.C.B. Mohr, 1933) pt. I , 1-2. On animism/animatism in turn-of-the-century theory , E.B. Tylor, Primitive Culture (London, (1871] , 1903 edn.) Vol. 2, chs. 12-15; R.R. Marett, The Threshold of Religion (London : Methuen, 1909) pp. 1-32, and slightly later, A.P. Lyons (1367, cf. 1044). For contemporary defense of the concept of animism, e.g., M.D. Stringer, "Rethinking Animism: Thoughts from the Infancy of our Discipline. " Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute New Series 5 (1999): 541-6. 27 J.T. Field et al., "Notes on Totemism." Annual Report, British New Guinea (1897-8): Append. C, pp. 134-7 (with cases being from Kiwai, Mawatta and Tubetube (coastal and island Papua), Saibai Island (Torres Strait), Tolai (New Britain), and Fiji, and with the best known of these missionaries being George Brown, comparing totemism among the Tolai and the Samoans (Polynesia) as in 0912. Cf. also 0905, 1848, and T. Swain, Interpreting Aboriginal Religion (Adelaide: Australian Association for the Study of Religions, 1985), ch. 3. 28 E.g., J. van Baal, "Past Perfect." In Crossing Cultural Boundaries: The Anthropological Experience, ed. by S .T. Kimball and J.B. Watson. (San Francisco: Chandler, 1972) pp. 87-101 (a great academic anthropologist honoring his missionary predecessors); S.R. Jaarsma, '''More Pastoral than Academic.. .' Practice and Purpose of Missionary Ethnographic Research (West New Guinea, 1950-1962)." Anthropos 88 (1993): 109-33, with another version as "A Challenged Perspective : Missionary Ethnography in West New Guinea." In Anthropologists and the Missionary Endeavour, ed. by A. Borsboom and J. Kommers, see 0637: ch. 3; J. Boelaars, 0617 ; yet cf. A. Ploeg, 0574: 227-39 (complicating the picture) (all on West Papua/Irian Jaya); F. Tomasetti, 0864, cf. J. Triebel (ed.), Der Missionar als Forscher: Beitrdge christlicher Missionare zur Erforschung fremder Kulturen und Religionen. Missionswissenschaftliche Forschungen, 21 (Gtitersloh: Gtitersloher Verlagshaus G. Mohn, 1988) (Lutherans in New Guinea); G. Gusdorf, "Situation de Maurice Leenhardt en l'ethnologie fran~aise de Levy-Bruhl a Levi-Strauss." Le monde non-Chretien 71-2 (Jul.-Dec. 1964): 139-92; M.R. Spindler, "The Legacy of Maurice Leenhardt." International Bulletin of Missionary Research 13,4 (1989): 170-74; also as "Maurice Leenhardt, 1878-1954: Building Indigenous Leadership." In Mission Legacies: Biographical Studies of Leaders of the Modern Missionary Movement, ed. by G. Anderson et al. American Society of Missiology Series, 19 (Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis, 1994) pp. 494-9; and cf. above, n. 18 (New Caledonia).

12

Study of Melanesian Religions

From early on 'secular' ethnographers often had to 'break into' research fields already under the considering eyes of some missionaries who had reports and sometimes their own publications in view. Bronislaw Malinowski's diary on the years 1914-15 makes for some interesting reading in this respect: one can tell that he hardly got anywhere in his work among the Papuan coastal Mailu (Papua New Guinea) because William Saville of the London Mission Society evaded passing on information he wanted for his own book: In Unknown New Guinea (pub. 1926) . Thus Malinowski moved eastwards and found 'independent discovery' easier on the Trobriands.29 It was there that he achieved some of the highest standards of field research in the whole history of anthropology (1551, 1556), being almost three years in the field - albeit maintaining a strong (structuralist-) functionalist stance.3 0 His exceptional attainments should not detract from the fact that his contemporaries relied on missionaries' assistances more than he did (e.g., Seligman[n] on Eric Giblin in 1910) or even accepted a necessary co-authorship (e.g., Jenness and Ballantyne in 1920; seeI515-6). We need to remind ourselves that Richard Neuhauss, who published the first multi-volume study of Melanesian cultures, could have produced little without the Lutheran missionaries who advised him about religious affairs on the Huon Peninsula and wrote contributions to his work (cf., e.g., 0647, 0841, 0845, 0856); and that pioneer investigations by Sacred Heart missionaries provided a basis for Hans Nevermann's general ethnography of Manus ten years before Mead arrived in 1928 to research for the most widely read of all books about traditional Melanesia: Growing up in New Guinea (1043, 1046, cf. 1045).31 Later on we find Peter Lawrence, author of the most widely referred to text on cargo cults, Road belong Cargo, but also general ethnographer of Madang cultures, openly admitting that he stood on the

29 Malinowski, A Diary in the Strict Sense of the Term (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1967) pp. 21-136 (only the Quaker Greenway helped him with the Mailu); cf. Saville, 1463; and [Malinowski], Malinowski Among the Magi: 'The Nature of Mailu ' [1914] , ed. by Young. (London: Routledge, 1988) esp. chs. 5-6 (cf. 1464). 30 I.e., religious elements being explained almost exclusively in terms of the functions they played in societal structures and in response to the basic biological needs of humans. See esp. his Die Dynamik des Kulturwandels (Vienna: Humboldt Verlag, 1946), p. 92; A Scientific Theory of Culture and Other Essays (New York: Galaxy, 1960 edn.), ch. 7; cf. R. Firth (ed.), Man and Culture: An Evaluation of the Work of Bronislaw Malinowski (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1957); Young (ed.), The Ethnography of Malinowski: The Trobriand Islands 1915-18 (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1979); cf. idem, Malinowski's Kiriwina: Fieldwork Photography, 1915-1918 (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1998). Young has gone on to provide biographical background to Malinowski's opus in Malinowski: Odyssey of an Anthropologist, 18841920 (New Haven: Yale University Press, 2004), with more work to come. 31 For general historical reflections, esp. P. Pels, "Anthropology and Mission: Towards a Historical Analysis of Professional Identity." In The Ambiguity of Rapprochement: Reflections ofAnthropologists on their Controversial Relationship with Missionaries, ed. by R. Bonsen, J. Miedema, and H. Marks. (Nijmegen: Focaal , 1990) pp. 77-100.

History of Study

13

shoulders of an inquisitive giant: Emil Hannemann, Lutheran missionary.32 The earlier contributions of missionary research are perhaps no better symbolized than by the interesting fact that Maurice Leenhardt (Protestant missionary to New Caledonia and a founder of the Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes [1945- ]) followed Marcel Mauss in the Chair of Cultural Anthropology at the Sorbonne (in 1942), and was in turn succeeded by Claude Levi-Strauss. The latter could not avoid reading Leenhardt on the mythic mode of existence he called cosmomorphisme. 33 During the first half of the twentieth century, as we might have expected, secular scholarship on Melanesian religion remained predominantly European, and a somewhat isolated activity dominated by theoretical debates in the great cities of the West. Only a few years before Malinowski's first field trip, James George Frazer, author of the renowned Golden Bough, who had come to hold a chair in Social Anthropology, penned the first 'master work' devoted to a major theme in Oceanic religions, that of beliefs about the after-life (0099); and he could not forbear relating the data to his model of magic preceding religion.34 The Finnish scholar Gunnar Landtman, intrepid field-researcher though he was, always had theories about the origins of religion in the back of his mind, and used the sacrificial offerings of the Papuan coastal Kiwai to 'falsify' Robertson Smith's hypothesis that the beginning of sacrifice lay in sacramental communion. 3S The Englishman John Layard was led to psychoanalytical theory, and, significantly, out of a distaste for both Malinowski's dogmatizing function ism and a falling out with the renowned Pole. Layard himself could claim to be the first 'truly field anthroplogist,' at least by a few months ahead of Malinowski, since, after Alfred Haddon and William Rivers had sent them both off from Melbourne on their respective adventures in 1914, Layard was laboring on Malekula before his counterpart reached Kiriwina (in the 32 Oral Testimony, May 1988, cf. 0818: 11-27,66-74, 81-89,99; 0792. See below, n. 55. 33 E. Dandel and Leenhardt, "La mythique d'apres ethnologie de Maurice Leenhardt." Diogene 7 (1954): 50-71; Clifford, Person and Myth, op. cit., pp. 201£f., ; Trompf, "Melanesians and the Sacred." In Religion et sacre en Oceanie, ed. by F. Angleviel. (Paris: Universite de la Nouvelle-Caledonie & C.O.R.A.I.L), pp. 50-51; and cf. above, ns. 18, 28. Note also Leenhardt' s earlier founding of the periodical bulletin Etudes Melanesiennes in 1938. Mauss considered Melanesian exchange systems in and used Malinowski in Essai sur le don (pub. 1925), translated into English as The Gift by 1. Cunnison. (New York: W.W. Norton, 1967 edn.) ch. 2. For another important case of a missionary-turned-academic, see below n. 85. Length in the 'field' gave missionaries special advantages, but we are not to forget early longer-term non-missionary residents, e.g., in German New Guinea, R. Parkinson (0341), even O. Schellong (0847). 34 E.g. , in Vol. I, pp. 88, I 1I-12, 334ff. Cf. Frazer's The Golden Bough: A Study of Magic and Religion (London : Macmillan, 1911-36) esp. Vol. 1, pp. 338ff. ; Vol. 9, pp. I97ff. 3S Landtman, "The Origins of Sacrifice as Illustrated by a Primitive People." In 0056: pp. 103-12, cf. 1364 and W.R. Smith, esp. Lectures on the Religion of the Semites. Burnett Lectures, 1888-9 (London: Adam and Charles Black, 1901 edn.), lect. 6.

14

Study of Melanesian Religions

Trobriands). Malinowski was never to forgive him for that, and, with both back at the University of London he made life so difficult for Layard that the latter suffered a nervous breakdown. He turned to Jungian Analytical Psychology.36 While Layard was writing about the Malekulans with their practices' implications for Western European psychoanalytical frameworks in view (1930s-40s), such an eminent German as Richard Thurnwald (on New Guinea and Bougainville) was working out his understanding of a general social psychology.37 Other Germanic scholars were to work under the preconditioning effects of theory. Diffusionism was in the air, whether reflecting the influence of Adolf Bastian's theory of cultural commonalities (which left a mark on Thurnwald), or appearing as the new, popular hypothesis (of William Perry and Grafton Elliot Smith) that all cultures derived from Egypt. 38 The 36 The story is yet to be told fully; I rely here especially on Kirk Huffman (Oral Test.: July 2003), Curator of the Vanuatu Cultural Centre and a custodian of Layard's papers. See his '''T'soni yu save resis' ('Johnny you can run fast'): Memories of John Layard: Travelling Photos, Songs, Men, Pigs and Spirits amongst the 'Sea Peoples' of Northeast Malekula." In John Layard's Photographs of Vanuatu, ed. by A. Herle. Adelaide: Crawford House [forthcoming]). Layard never finished writing up his voluminous notes, and paradoxically his biggest book (1919) was based on a few weeks of intense research on an islet culture that had not been his main focus of attention! 37 Please note that the time-lapse between fieldwork and writing up allowed for Jungian insights to affect Layard's analyses. For Thurnwald, e.g., "Die Psychologie des Totemismus." Anthropos 12-13 (1917-18); 496-531 and 0974; cf. M. Melk-Koch, Auf der Suche nach der menschlichen Gesellschaft: Richard Thurnwald. Verdffentlichungen des Museums fUr Volkenkunde Berlin, New Series, 46 (Berlin: Museum fUr Volkenkunde Berlin, 1989). Thurnwald founded the series Forschungen zur Volkerpsychologie und Soziologie (Berlin, 1925-35), among others. For other early attempts by Melanesianists at psychological issues, pace Malinowski (as at 1554-5), note E. Stephan, "Beitrage zur Psychologie der Bewohner von Neu-Pommern." Globus 88, 13-14 (1908): 205-10, 216-21 respectively; Seligman, "Anthropological Perspective and Psychological Theory." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 62 (1932): 192-228. 38 For diffusionist views, Trompf, Origins, op. cit., esp. 146-47. Bastian was a 'weak' diffusionist, cf. K.-P. Koepping, Adolf Bastian and the Psychic Unity of Mankind: The Foundations of Anthropology in Nineteenth Century Germany (Brisbane: University of Queensland Press, 1983), and for Bastian on Melanesia, e.g., Inselg ruppen in Oceanien: Reiseergebnisse und Studien (Berlin: F. DUmmlers, 1883). For the Perry/Smith 'strong' view, see Smith's Diffusion of Culture (London: Watt, 1933) (esp. maps, including Melanesia). Cf. 1.L.A. de Quatrefages, The Pygmies (Trans. F. Starr). The Anthropological Series (New York: Macmillan, 1985) for background on Melanesians' diffusion from Africa; and note that Rivers and Haddon are important for limiting the discussion of diffusionism to 'cultural migration' within the Melanesian region itself; e.g., Haddon, "Migrations of Cultures in British New Guinea." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 50 (1920): 237-80, cf. Rivers' theories about the spread of kava drinking, accounted for by R. Brunton (see 1936). Others, however, wanted to test wider possibilities, such as explaining the diffusion of Australian cultures from Melanesia, e.g., 1. Mathew, Eaglehawk and Crow: A Study of the Australian Aborigines Including an Inquiry into their Origin and a Survey of

History of Study

15

German school of culture history (Kulturkreislehre), which was eventually developed by Fritz Graebner and upheld for decades in German anthropology, had its decided effects on eminent Melanesianists (such as Felix Speiser, working in the New Hebrides, and to a lesser extent Carl Schmitz, in northeast New Guinea).39 The 'Viennese master' Wilhelm Schmidt, another pronounced representative of the Kulturkreislehre, drew on the field findings of his proteges to uncover vestiges of primitive monotheism, even layers of Vater- and Mutterrecht relevant to this, and to publish their results in his journal Anthropos (founded in 1906).40 On gauging the weight of European scholarly trends on inter-War research, it is perhaps fair to assert that among the 'Germanics' the adventurous Swiss Paul Wirz, who worked in West Irian (Irian Jaya) during the 1920s, was the field-researcher least determined by Old World debates, even while, as he steered between diffusionist, culture-history and Schmidtian theories, he harbored his own special images of indigenous life as "truly natural. "41 Among the rest, Margaret Mead - along with her third husband Australian Languages (London: David Nutt, 1899) ch. 1 (on the Tasmanians deriving from New Caledonia), cf. M. Prentice, Science, Race and Faith : A Life of John Mathew (Sydney: Macquarie University, 1999). An up-to-date assessment of Melanesian influences on Australia from across the Torres Strait is found recently in T. Swain, A Place for Strangers: Towards a History of Aboriginal Being (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1993) ch. 4. 39 For the background to this Kulturkreise approach in Friedrich Ratzel and Leo Frobenius, consult EJ. Sharpe, Comparative Religion: A History (London: Duckworth, 1986 edn.) pp. 180-84. See also Graebner, esp. "Kulturkreise und Kulturschichten in Ozeanien." Zeitschrift fur Ethnologie 37 (1905): 28-53; Die Methode der Ethnologie. Ethnologische Bibliothek mit Einschluss der altorientalischen Kultursgeschichte, 1.8 (Heidelberg: Carl Winter, 1911); cf. A.E. Jensen 0111; Speiser, e.g., 0149-50, 1850; and Schmitz, 0144, 0348. For relevant guidance on theorical placements, W.E. MUhlmann, Homo Creator: Abhandlungen zur Soziologie, Anthropologie und Ethnologie. (Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1962), esp. chs. 11-12; R. Heine-Geldern, "One Hundred Years of Ethnological Theory in the German-Speaking Countries: Some Milestones." Current Anthropology 5, 5 (1969): 413-16, and note the earlier survey on New Guinea by E. Schlesier (0048). 40 E.g. , W. Schmidt, Der Ursprung der Gottesidee: Eine historisch-kritische und positive Studie (MUnster: W . Aschendorff, 1912-55), 12 Vols. ; cf. L. Luzbetak, "Wilhelm Schmidt's Legacy." International Bulletin of Missionary Research 4,1 (1980) ; 14-16, later as "Wilhelm Schmidt, S.V.D. , 1868-1954: Priest, Linguist, Ethnologist." In Mission Legacies , ed. by Anderson et al. , op. cit., pp. 475-85. Schmidtian influences on earlier Melanesianist research are very clear in J. Meier, 0905 ; and if Schmidt ' s followers were interested in evidences for a 'High-God,' Deus otiosus, etc. as signs of primitive monotheism, Jensen made famous the quest for the dema (suffering, dying, sometimes dismembered) deity; see esp. Jensen, Mythos und Kult bei Naturvolkern (Wiesbaden; Franz Steiner Verlag, 1951), with a long overdue collection of reviews on this study in Current Anthropology 6, 2 (1965): 199-215. 41 Start with A.E.R. Schmidt, Paul Wirz: Ein Wanderer aufder Suche nach der "wahren Natur." Basler Beitrage zur Ethnologie, 39 (Basel: Ethnologisches Seminar der Universitat und Museum der Kulturen Basel, 1998), esp. pp. 81-88, 162-234.

16

Study of Melanesian Religions

Englishman Gregory Bateson - at least had their own agendas to test, although, as a student of Ruth Benedict and Franz Boas, Mead was hardly unlearned in the history of American social interpretation, and New Zealander Reo Fortune, her second husband, was determined to apply Rivers' anti-Freudian theory that fear more than libido motivated humans. 42 One 'secular'/academic researcher from between the Wars deserves special mention, since he remained in Melanesia for 21 years: F.E. Williams, government anthropologist of Papua, and an Oxford man appointed to assist Lieutenant-Governor Hubert Murray.43 Williams' importance lies in the fact that he wrote with such distinction and influence about a whole range of religious phenomena: his chief monographs were perhaps of the standard ethnographic kind (and on a greater variety of cultures than even Mead) (e.g., 0665, 0731, 1043), yet he also documented religious change and mission influence. He introduced to modern scholarship the world's most famous new religious or 'revitalization' movement (except perhaps for the North American Indian Ghost Dance). This was the so-called 'Vailala Madness' (in 1919-20), and it was this phrase that was most commonly used in Melanesian adjustment phenomena until the terminology for 'cargo cult(s/ism)' came into vogue. 44 42 Consider 0516, 0574, 0606; and Mead, Letters from the Field 1925-1975. World Perspectives, 52. (New York: Holt and Reinhardt, 1977) chs. 2, 4,6; cf. Mead and R.L. Bunzel (eds.), The Golden Age of American Anthropology (New York: George Brazillier, 1960). See also D.F. Tuzin and T. Schwartz, "Margaret Mead in New Guinea: An Appreciation." Oceania 50,4 (1980): 241-47; P. Grosskurth, Margaret Mead: A Life of Controversy (New York: Viking/Penguin, 1988) pp. 2lff. See also Bateson (e.g., 0757), cf. R. Basham, "Gregory Bateson (1904-1980)." Oceania 52,1 (1981): 1-5; P. HarriesJones, Ecological Understanding and Gregory Bateson (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1955), ch. I; Fortune (e.g., 1514), cf. G. Gay, "'Being Honest to my Science:' Reo Fortune and J.H.P. Murray, 1927-30." The Australian Journal of Anthropology 10, I (1999): 61; M. Young, "Reo Fortune (1903-1979)." Canberra Anthropology 3, 1(1980): 105-08; while awaiting C. Thomas' University of Waikato doctoral thesis: Reo Franklin Fortune: An Historical Ethnography of an Anthropological Career.' Powdermaker (1023) was another scholar (and female) of note who wrote on Melanesian childrearing just after Mead (1027: chs. 2-7) and, although Malinowski's student, she avoided 'ideological' functionalism. See Powdermaker, Stranger and Friend: The Way of an Anthropologist (London: Secker and Warburg, 1966). 43 See E. Schwimmer, in 1317: 11-13. 44 Cf. A.C. Wallace, "Revitalization Movements." American Anthropologist 58 (1956): 264-81; 1402. In German the contemporaneous usage was Schwarmgeister: thus G . HOltker, 0644; and the most famous popularizer of the usage, Laufer, e.g., "Psychologische Grundlagen religioser Schwarmgeisterbewegungen in der SUdsee." Kairos (Salzburg) 3 (1959): 149-61. Other early epithets for such phenomena were "nativistic movements"; see R. Linton, "Nativistic Movements." American Anthropologist 45 (1943): 230-40, and "prophetic movements", cf. J. van Baal, in his Mensen in verandering (0168: pp. 60-86) by 1967, although Prophetismus was applied as early as the 1930s, as with Lehmann, "Prophetismus in Ozeanien." Christentum und Wissenschaft 10 (1934): 56-86, cf. 0368, and the phrase "new religious cult" even earlier (see 1320).

History of Study

17

Williams, however, was not so 'independent' a scholar: he presented as a colonial officer, was basically a 'weak' functionalist, even 'Durkheimian,' in his approach to religion (reading it as a reflection of society's needs rather than it possessing an integrity of its own), and he took altered states as signals of "mental instability. "45 After the Second World War the balance of research input altered dramatically, with academic scholars starting to enter the arena in increasing numbers. Certainly, with the opening up of the New Guinea Highlands, there were cases of missionaries (some even pre-War) doing foundation work before university-based social scientists made a presence. One thinks immediately of Louis Luzbetak (1165) ahead of Marie Reay among the Middle Wahgi (1171), for example, let alone Hermann Strauss and Georg Vicedom (1189 , 1192) in advance of Andrew and Marilyn Strathern (1178, 1187) among the Mount Hagen groups,46 yet by 1960 signs of stepped-up academic field study in western Melanesia were in evidence. 47 On the western side of the great New Guinea island, we find Jan van Baal, a man who had used his long government service eventually to become in time the most eminent field anthropologist in West Irian (West New Guinea/West Papua)48 being appointed Governor there when Holland was left with a temporary executive authority over the region (1960-2) and before United Nations decisions took that part of Melanesia Indonesia's way. Van Baal's sponsorship of both self-governing institutions and better knowledge of native cultures 'frightened' the Australians into more responsible political and scholarly action. 49 45 1317: 339 (quotation), cf. 1480. See also E. Durkheim, The Elementary Forms of Religious Life (Trans. J.W. Swain). (New York: The Free Press, 1965). 46 For relevant studies, e.g., KW. Muller, 'Missionary Practice of Georg Friedrich Vicedom in New Guinea (1929-1939): A Presentation Based Mainly on his own Writings' (Doctoral dissertation, University of Aberdeen: Aberdeen, 1992) ; G. Sttirzenhofecker, "Introduction", to H. Strauss, The Mi-Culture of the Mount Hagen People. (see 1189: xxiii-xxvii), cf. an early substantial review of the German original by Schmitz in Anthropos 59 (1964): 688-90. Strauss and Vicedom, however, did receive help from a non-missionary, Herbert Tischner, 1189-90 47 See esp. T.E. Hays (ed.), Ethnographic Presents: Pioneering Anthropologists in the Papua New Guinea Highlands (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1992). 48 See esp. 0586 [Dema], and see the review by F. Jachmann in Zeitschrift fur Ethnologie 92, 2 (1967): 305-08. In colonial times the Dutch termed their possession Nieuw Guinea and its inhabitants Papoeas/Papuas; under the United Nations Trusteeship both West[ern] New Guinea and West Irian gained currency; and upon Indonesian takeover Irian Barat and Irian Jaya were used successively - as names for Indonesia's easternmost province. A recent move by the President of Indonesia to rename the Province "Papua" failed in the Senate. Advocates of the liberation and independence of this part of Melanesia (and they include the present bibliographer) prefer the usage West Papua. 49 Van Baal, "Nieuw Guinea: Post-Koloniale Kolonie." In Indologenblad, compo by L.G.M. Jaquet. (The Hague: Ministerie van Buitenlandse, 1985) pp. 9-26. Cf. A. Ploeg, "A Colonial Governor in Dutch New Guinea." Journal of Pacific History 26,2 (1991):

18

Study of Melanesian Religions

The initial powerhouse for Australian research was the Department of Anthropology at the University of Sydney, under the leadership of Adolphus P. Elkin. An Anglican priest and covert 'Smithian' diffusionist, Elkin was much more concerned with Aboriginal studies, but he made sensible enough assessments of what was going on and what was needed in work on Meianesia.50 Three colleagues given his support before and during the War were intensely interested in Melanesian religion, both traditional and changing. Two were the other members of his initially small department: Arthur Capell, Australia's most famous linguistic anthropologist (also an Anglican priest, and a diffusionist!) and Ian Hogbin (working on an offshore Sepik island, in the Morobe, and in the Solomons). These two assisted Elkin in the editing of the journal Oceania (founded by 1930, and the most cited periodical in this bibiography).51 A third colleague was Englishwoman Camilla Wedgwood (a student of Haddon and Malinowski), who temporarily worked under Elkin in 1934 and not long after became Principal of one of the Sydney residential colleges.52 As Anthropology consolidated, some well known scholars were to 363-66; P. Hasluck, A Time for Building: Australian Administration in Papua New Guinea 1951-1963 (Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1976) Pt. 4; H.H. Jackman, "Irian Jaya: A Very Personal View." Catalyst 14, 3 (1984) : 232. Note that van Baal sponsored missionary and secular anthropologists alike, J.V. de Bruijn, Anthropological Research in Netherlands New Guinea since 1950 by the Bureau of Native Affairs, Hollandia, Netherlands New Guinea . Oceania Monographs, 10. (Sydney: Australasian Medical Publications, 1959); cf. above n. 28. 50 E.g. , Elkin, Social Anthropology in Melanesia: A Review of Research (London: Oxford University Press, 1958). Cf. T. Swain, 1nterpreting Aboriginal Religion, op. cit., p. 104. Note that Raymond Firth temporarily headed Sydney's Anthropology Department, 1931-2. 51 See e.g., 1845-6 (Capell) ; 0880-1 , 1796, cf. L.R. Hiatt and C. Jayawardena (eds.) , Anthropology in Oceania: Essays Presented to 1an Hogbin (Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1971); J. Beckett, Conversations with Ian Hogbin. Oceania Monographs 35 (Sydney: Oceania, 1989) (Hogbin). Note that both Hogbin and Capell addressed mana, the former with "Mana." Oceania 6, 3 (1936): 241-44, and the second with "Mana." Ibid. , 8 (1938-9): 89-96. On Oceania and its early history, W.F. Connell et al., Australia's First: A History of the University of Sydney (Sydney: Hale and Iremonger, 1995) Vol. 2 1940-1990, p. 187. 52 Elkin also supporting the latter appointment, cf. D. Wetherell and C. Carr-Gregg, Camilla : c.H. Wedgwood 1901-1955: A Life (Sydney: University of New South Wales Press, 1990) pp. 70-72, 85 (Wedgwood converted from Quakerism to Anglicanism in Sydney). Note also that she taught at the national School of Pacific Administration (ASOPA). Her impetus to work in Melanesia came from having to complete and edit researches by the unexpectedly deceased Bernard Deacon on Malekula in the New Hebrides, see 1910, cf. M. Gardner, Footprints on Malekula : A Memoir of Bernard Deacon (Edinburgh : Salamander Press, 1984). Deacon started in the tradition of structuralist A. R. Radcliffe-Brown, the first Professor of Anthropology at Sydney, and was expected to take his place; cf. Deacon and Radlcliffe-Brown with two separate articles under the same title: "The Regulation of Marriage in Ambrym." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute, etc ., 57 (1927): 325-42, 343-48. Another woman in the

History of Study

19

acquire their doctorates in the subject after the War. 53 Catherine and Ronald Berndt (the latter of 'South Australian German' background) left off their wartime Aboriginal studies for research in the eastern New Guinea highlands; 54 while Queenslander Mervyn Meggitt worked with the western highland Enga in the 1950s, although the appointments he took up later were in the United States. Eventually Meggitt and Peter Lawrence, another Australian, put together the first book of collected essays on the region's traditional 'belief-systems': Gods, Ghosts and Men in Melanesia (pub. 1965, see 0117). Lawrence (studying in the Madang District for a Cambridge doctorate) was in contact on and off with the Sydney Department of Anthropology (as when at the Australian School of Pacific Administration, 1957-60), and he eventually returned to take a Chair in Anthropology in 1971. By then Englishman Jeremy Beckett (who undertook his doctorate on the Torres Strait through the Australian National University) had already taken a Sydney appointment. 55 From the 1960s the scene was set for a veritable international expansion of research into west Oceanic cultures. The study of religion has been dominated for most of the post-War era by anthropologists, but Pacific historians came into the picture early on, with the newly established discipline of Religious Studies and the development of a critical missiology bringing crucial latter-day impacts . Australian scholars have been numerically stronger than other groups because of Australia's trustee role in the very culturally complex Papua New Guinea,56 yet Americans (mainly West Coast Sydney department, Phyllis Kaberry, is perhaps less important for Melanesian than for Aboriginal study, yet deserves mention here; see, e.g., 0727; cf. C. Cheater, "From Sydney School Girl to African Queen Mother: Tracing the Career of Phyllis Mary Kaberry." In First in Their Field: Women and Australian Anthropology, ed. By J. Marcus. (Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1993), esp. pp. 138-40. 53 Immediately after the War, however, Elkin found himself edged out of influence, especially by the ASOPA 'think tank' (operating first at Madang and Lae), whose members queried his academic training. See T. Wise, The Self Made Anthropologist: A Life of A. P. Elkin (Sydney: George Allen & Unwin, 1985) esp. pp. 161-62, cf. G. Gray, "I Was Not Consulted: A.P. Elkin, Papua New Guinea, and the Politics of Anthropology, 1942 to 1950." Australian Journal of Politics and History 40,2 (1994) : 195-213. 54 Unfortunately the Berndts' earlier fortunes in Australia are badly documented, cf. Firth, "The Berndts: An Overview." In Going It Alone? Prospects for Aboriginal Autonomy, ed. by R. Tonkinson and M. Howard. (Canberra: Aboriginal Studies Press, 1990) pp. 3-5 ; and see R.M. Berndt, "Professor A.P. Elkin - An Appreciation." Mankind 5,3 (1956): 89-101 . 55 0108: xv-xvi, and Oral Test.: Beckett, March, 1999 (with Beckett, who arrived in 1966, also helping me piece together the history of the Sydney Anthropology Department), cf. Connell et al., op. cit., p. 190. 56 Taking the foundations of some relevant Australian institutions (other than Sydney) successively, researchers into religion have included Roderic Lacey (e.g., 1123), oral historian starting from the University of Melbourne who also served at ASOPA, Sydney; Marie Reay (e.g., 1171) at Australian National University (ANU); Michele Stephen (e.g., 0352) at LaTrobe University; Deane Fergie (1031) , University of Adelaide; Robert

20

Study of Melanesian Religions

academics)57 have been prominent, sometimes from postings in Australianfounded institutions58, and Europeans - as a conglomerate, including Britain and Ireland - have hardly been far behind. En passant, one should note that the Universities at London and Cambridge have been crucial for Papua New Guinea highland research;59 Hamburg, Gottingen, Berlin and Basel - to name but a few - for work on (once German) New Guinea, Basel again on Vanuatu, and the Sorbonne - obviously enough - on New Caledonia and Vanuatu. 60 Postgraduate degrees taken under Melanesianists involved the possibility of the region becoming the most over-studied region in the world. Some brakes were pressed against this prospect through permit controls imposed by newly independent governments, a new deference to indigenous Melanesian scholarship, and through an academic crise de conscience - among anthropologists quite markedly - that Western 'voyeurs of the primitive' were perpetuating colonial

mentalites. 61 By the 1970s, in any case, one general methodological tendency was becoming too obvious and problematic. The dominance of anthropological Tonkinson (1928, 1934), University of Western Australia; with Lawrence being temporarily at the University of Queensland (cf. infra), etc. Close by, New Zealand scholarship also requires recognition, e.g., C. Berndt. 57 Esp. Langness (e.g., 0334), Clifford (2026), Poole (1096), Tuzin (0737). 58 E.g., Roger Keesing (0113) at the ANU ; Ann Chowning (e.g., 0078) at the University of Ppua New Guinea (UPNG) and subsequently Victoria University, Wellington, New Zealand. 59 Of note, Britons Ralph Bulmer and Andrew Strathern (e.g., 1115, 1639) came to take chairs at UPNG, both being highlands specialists (cf. on Bulmer, see A. Pawley, 0133), as also Marilyn Strathern (1202). Important English scholars Anthony Forge and Michael Young (eg., 0721, 1522) have been based at ANU, where Keesing was to move. Cf. J. Wilson and Young, "Anthropology at the Research School of Pacific and Asian Studies: A Partial History." Canberra Anthropology 19, 2 (1996): 62-79. 60 For indications, Schmitz (e.g., 0850), Schlesier (0143); Fischer (0097), Jachmann (later Tomasetti) (0110); Ahrens (e.g., 0359); Keck (0795); Wassmann (e.g., 0805); Guiart (connected to the Institut Fran~ais d'Oceanie at Noumea) (e.g., esp. 0328, cf. idem , Julius Calimbre: chronique de trois gentJrations, trois femmes et trois maisons. Cahiers pour I'intelligence du temps present, 21 [Noumea: La Rocher-a-la- Voile, 1998], pp. 129-37); and Bonnemaison (e.g., 1843-4, cf. B. comme big man: hommage a Joel Bonnemaison [Paris: PRODIG, 1998] ; Identites et mutation dans Ie Pacifique a l'aube du troisieme millenaire: homage a Joel Bonnemaison, 1940-1997. Actes du Colloque tenu a I' Ambassade d' Australie a Paris, 29-30 mai 1997, Universite du Montaigne, Bordeaux 3 [Talence: CRET, 1998]). See also above, ns. 37-9. 61 On the last matter, note, e.g. , M. Schiltz, "Practitioners and Parties: The Politics of Anthropology and the Theories of Anthropologists." Research in Melanesia 6, 3-4 (1982): 25-35 ; A. Strathern, "Research in Papua New Guinea: Cross-Currents of Conflict." Royal Anthropological Institute Newsletter 58 (1983): 4-10 (signs of anxiety); R. Gordon, "The Myth of the Noble Anthropologist in Melanesia" . A[ustralian} A[nthropological} S[ociety} Newsletter 10 (Feb., 1981): 4-17 (highly sarcastic); cf. J. Guiart, "Ethnologue de la Melanesie: critique et autocritique." L'Homme 25 (1985) : 7395 (restrained).

History of Study

21

research was not doing justice to the massive religious change towards Christianity. Part of the problem lay with a longer-term inheritance from the history of social science, with anthropology having tended to breed relativism and agnosticism .62 Hopes of uncovering the 'culturally pristine,' moreover, based on un- or anti-historical premises, blinded many field workers to changes that might have already occurred in societies before they arrived, and still today missionaries already working in or near anthropologists' 'domains' will too often appear to the latter - generally now more secular, intellectually avant-garde and personally more sophisticated than ever before - as 'cultural contaminants,' if not culture destroyers. A few anthropologists consciously warned local people off missionaries; others could never say anything in their favor on principle.63 Lack of interest in religion per se could also warp the ethnographic scene: when Lawrence and Meggitt introduced Gods, Ghosts and Men with the contrast between the 'more religious' coastal dwellers and the 'more secular' highlanders, the dichotomy was pre-conditioned by a lack of focus on religion in highland research,64 and an important 1987 conference paper by Marie Reay (1174) was symptomatic of the need to restore the true picture. By then the more recently 'discovered' highlanders, in the region's most populous parts across the spine of the great New Guinea island, were joining the churches in large numbers. When it came to addressing the various dimensions of religious study, there were signs of inadequacies in other disciplines and a consequent jostling of positions. A surprising number of post-War sociologies around the world failed to consider either primal culture or religion as research topics. When Melanesian cargo cults came up for consideration, after the British applied anthropologist Lucy Mair popularized the phrase in academic literature from 1948 (see 0209), the question arose as to whose subject 'turf the intriguing

62 Cf. esp. E. E. Evans-Pritchard, Essays in Social Anthropology (London: Faber and Faber, 1962) ch . 1; E. Gellner, Postmodernism, Reason and Religion (London: Routledge, 1992) pp. 40-71. 63 E.g., R. Keesing, "Christians and Pagans in Kwaio, Malaita." Journal of Polynesian Society 76 (1967): 81-100; and on him, D. Whiteman, 0462; 19-33. Cf. R.W. Robin, "Missionaries in Contemporary Melanesia: Crossroads of Cultural Change." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 36 (1980): 261-78 (general antipathy against missionaries as cultural disintegrators). 64 0117: 16-22. I.e. , social structural, economic, conflictual and ecological issues dominated the picture, see esp. L.L. Langness, 'Bena Bena Social Structure' (Doctoral Dissert., University of Washington, Seattle, 1964); Meggitt's first book, The Lineage System of the Mae Enga of New Guinea (Edinburgh: Oliver and Boyd, 1965); A. Strathern's earlier work One Father, One Blood: Descent and Group Structure among the Melpa People (Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1972), and A.P. Vayda (ed.), Peoples and Cultures of the Pacific (see 0607), cf. his reconsiderations in "Failures of Explanation in Darwinian Ecological Anthropology : 1." Philosophy of the Social Sciences 25,2 (1995): 219-49. For an earlier critique of the Lawrence/Meggitt position, see Chowning, 0916.

22

Study of Melanesian Religions

phenomena lay in. 65 Anthropologist Lawrence and sociologist Worsley drew swords on the matter, a tussle compounded by the former's political conservatism and the latter's Marxism (0242).66 Missiologists and missionary anthropologists usually felt that adjustment movements were more grist to their mill than anybody else's, for, after all, they were the ones most concerned about whether or not indigenes were getting the Gospel straight (cf., Kamma, e.g., 0525;67 Strelan, 0229; Tippett, 1706). Another sign of academic limitations showed up in the way 'art objects' were approached. We do indeed find some early interest in contextualizing Melanesian art within religious worldviews, after the by now notorious time of those collectors who hunted for museum pieces, and Haddon for one began his Pacific studies with this concern. 68 Vet apart from a few fine ethnographic exceptions (e.g., F. Williams, 1388; Schmitz 0348; Guiart 1970; Forge 0720), and from the occasional emphasis that Melanesian artists were bound to follow

65 Mair, Australia in New Guinea (London: Christophers, 1948) p. 68. Hannemann may just have beaten her to press, in a missionary publication, cf. 0810, Almost all previous usages of a serious nature were in mimeographed form, and apart from a paper by Hogbin ('Cargo Cult.' [mimeogr. , University of Sydney Archives, 1945]) and perhaps R. Inselmann ('Letub' [Masters dissert., Hartford Seminary, Hartford, 1944], and see 0818), the discourse of 'cargo cultism' was the missionaries' as much as anybody's, see F.E. Pietz, 'Thoughts on a Cargo Cult' (mimeogr., Lae: n. pub., 9 Oct., 1947); G. Pilhofer (ed.), 'Auszug aus einem Bericht tiber den 'Cargo Cult.' In 'Kalasa Gebiet vor dem Krieg, geschrieben von unserem verstorbenen Bruder Wacke' (mimeogr., n. pI.: n. pub., May, 1947), along with station reports and mission newsletter material listed by Pilhofer (0442: Vol. 2, p. 188, n. 525), and possibly other such pieces (not yet sighted) by A. Walck and A.C. Frerichs. Apparently the first publications using the phrase 'cargo cult' were in Pacific Islands Monthly, 17,9 (1947): 69; 17, 12 (1947): 49-50; 18,2 (1947): 58, yet for still earlier possibilities [New Guinea Research Unit], 'Bibliography of Cargo and other Nativistic Movements in New Guinea' (mimeogr., Port Moresby: New Guinea Research Unit, 1972) esp. pt. 13; 1. Strelan, 'A Bibliography for the Study of the History and Morphology of Cargo Cults and Related Movements in Melanesia' (mimeogr. , Lae: Martin Luther Seminary , 1975); E. Hermann, "'Nem Bilong Kago Kalt' em i Tambu Tru!": Rezeption und Konsequenzen des Konzepts "Cargo Cult" am Fallbeispiel der Yali-Bewegung in der Madang Province, Papua New Guinea' (Masters dissert., Eberhard-Karls-Universitat, Ttibingen, 1987) ch. 2. 66 See Worsley's account of his troubles with the Australian security agency , "Foreword" to L. Foerstel and A. Gilliam (eds.), Confronting the Margaret Mead Legacy, op. cit. Cf. Lawrence, Daughter of Time University of Queensland Inaugural Lectures (Brisbane: University of Queensland Press, 1968), pp. 6-11 . 67 Cf. S. Kooijman, "In Memoriam F.c. Kamma 16 Februari 1906 - 24 September 1987." Bijdragen tot de Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde 144 (1988): 411-18. 68 Haddon, The Decorative Art of British New Guinea (Dublin: Hodgis, Figgis and Company, 1894) (Inter alia on Trobriands items before Malinowski researched there). See also M. O'Hanlon and R.L. Welsch (eds.), Hunting the Gatherers: Ethnographic Collectors, Agents and Agency in Melanesia (New York: Berghahn Books, 2000).

History of Study

23

traditional designs,69 most studies failed to bring art and religion together, with many art books containing inadequately informed commentary. German Africanist Ulli Beier, who became founding Director of the Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies (from 1974), made some difference here (e.g., 1544).7° As for the discipline of history, most Pacific historians, who are rather secularminded, felt religious or missionary history should be left to specialists (to such scholars as Gunson, Hilliard, Laracy, Latukefu, Langmore, Wetherell, etc.; e.g., 0424, 1330, 1701,2143), when in fact no good historical work can be done in Oceania without a thorough grasp of such matters. Relevant enquirers in legal studies, for their part, often found themselves caught between understanding the rationale of customary law and gauging its practical implications for the courts (e.g., 0347, 0388).7 1 Once the decade of the 1980s unfolded post-modern philosophical criticism had seriously bitten among social scientists and even bigger problems arose. Indeed, its impact on anthropology produced a kind of identity crisis. Basically the objectification or outsider reconstruction of 'the other' fell questionable, and exercises in the 'general ethnography' of any traditional, small-scale people looked hegemonic or presumptuous.72 To ease the blow the methods of phenomenology, with its accentuation of inter-subjectivity, was one 69 E.g., R. Piddington, An Introduction to Social Anthropology (Edinburgh: Oliver and Boyd, 1957) Vol. 2, pp. 516-20; R. Firth (0096: 30-36). 70 Cf. also Beier, Papua New Guinea Folklore and the Growth of Literature. Discussion Paper, 34 (Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1978). To help estimations, T.L. Liyong (introd.), The Hunter Thinks the Monkey is not Wise; The Monkey is Wise, but he has his own Logic: A Bibliography of Writings by Ulli Beier, Obotunde Ijimere and Co. (Bayreuth: Clin d'Oeil, 1996 edn.); M.M. Gierck, "Natural Talent." Eureka Street (Melbourne) 15, 1 (2005): 26-29. 71 Early lawyers in the field were Robert Williamson (e.g., 0165 [note Haddon on this as an advantage in the Introduction, p. xviii]), and Rivers (see supra, n. 18). 72 Of some assistance, J. Fabian, "Presence and Representation : The Other in Anthropological Writing." Critical Inquiry 16 (1990) : 753 -72 (methodological challenge); F.V. Harrison (ed.), Decolonizing Anthropology: Moving Further towards an Anthropology of Liberation (Washington, D.C., Association of Black Anthropologists, American Anthropological Association, 1991) (anti-hegemonic challenge); V. Hubinger, Grasping the Changing World: Anthropological Concepts in the Postmodern Era (London: Routlege, 1996) (global) ; J. van Bremen and A. Shimizu (eds.), Anthropology in Asia and the Pacific. Anthropology of Asia Series, [4] (Richmond, U.K., Curzon, 1999); B.M. Knauft, From Primitive to Postcolonial in Melanesia and Anthropology (Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1999) (Pacific and Melanesia); cf. T. van Meijl and P. van der Grijp (eds .), European Imagery and Colonial History in the Pacific . Nijmegen Studies in Development and Culture Change, 19 (Saarbrucken: Verlag flir Entwicklungspolitik Breitenbach, 1994) (long term historical conditioning). There was a newly perceived problem, too, that male interests and consciousness dominated anthropological method, cf., first, K. Milton, "Male Bias in Anthropology." Man New Series 14, 1 (1979): 40-54, and then S. Schrater, 0349; M. Drum, 'Women, Gods, Ghosts and Men in Melanesia' (Honors sub-thesis, School of Social Enquiry, Deakin University, Geelong, 1993).

24

Study of Melanesian Religions

recourse;73 but the most typical response was to reduce one's agenda in the field to a 'thematic' element, or to analyze features that patently distinguished a chosen culture vis-a-vis others. Since 'religion' or 'worldview' could be taken as one (usually highly interesting) focus of attention, it was always going to attract researchers in Melanesia. Even then, apart from the odd monograph on a single Weltanschauung - Roger Keesing's Kwaio Religion (pub. 1982) comes first to mind (see 1786) - Melanesian studies more typically went through 'rounds of the penchant,' various themes being pursued pari passu or in small successive waves . Favored topical issues included ritual homosexuality, the body, the imaginal and symbolic, the sense of identity in time and space, socio-cosmic ranking, and most significantly 'altered states.'74 Colloquia - especially those organized by Bernard Juillerat on trance and shamanism (pub. 1977) and Michele Stephen on sorcery and altered states (in 1982-83, pub. 1987) - were particularly useful in reinvigorating the anthropology of religion, and allowed for the prospect of new theories of religion to develop from the rich field of Melanesian traditional lifeways. Stephen, for one, tested a new theory about the role of the unconscious in the use of magic and sorcery, working mainly from a Jungian base (see 1423). Other general theories - of ritual (by Roy Rappaport), iconic as against literary knowledge (by Harvey Whitehouse) and holographic world perspective (by Roy Wagner) - clearly deserve mention.7 5 73 For theory, start with P. Ricoeur, "Hegel and Husser! on Intersubjectivity." In Reason, Action, and Experience: Essays in Honor of Raymond Klibansky, ed. by H. Kohlenberger. (Hamburg: Felix Meiner, 1979), pp. 13-30. For a turning-point in Melanesian studies, J. Mimica, 'Omalyce: An Ethnography of the Ikawye View of the Cosmos' (Doctoral dissert., Australian National University), Canberra, 1981. 74 E,g., G. Herdt, 0106, 0330 (homosexual rites); A. Strathern, 0355 , D. van Oosterhout (cf. 0636) , foreshadowed by M. Leenhardt, 2015) (body). I. Hodder (ed.), 1586 (symbolism); A. Gell, esp. 0693 (time); 1. Weiner, esp. 1631; G. Gillison, 1266 (identity and environment) ; G. Senft (ed.), Referring to Space: Studies in Austronesian and Papuan Languages. Oxford Studies in Anthropological Linguistics, 15. (Oxford : Clarendon Press, 1997); G. Bennardo (ed.), Representing Space in Oceania: Culture in Language and Mind (Canberra: Pacific Linguistics , Research School of Pacific and Asian Studies , Australian National University , 2002) ; M.N. MacDonald (ed.) , Experiences of Place . Religions of the World (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard Divinity School, 2003) ; Tomasetti , "Papua New Guinea," In Encyclopedia of Religion and Nature , gen. ed. by B. Taylor. (New York: Thoemmes Continuum, 2005) Vol. 2, pp. 1261-3 (place); D. de Coppet and A. Iteanu (0084) (cosmos and society); and Juillerat et al., 0112 (altered states). Marxists also showed an interest in "ritual production," M. Godelier' s work being seminal (see 1268). 75 Esp. Rappaport, Ritual and Religion in the Making of Humanity (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999); Whitehouse, Arguments and Icons: The Divergent Modes of Religiosity. (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2000) (making much use of F. Barth, 1084); Modes of Religiosity: A Cognitive Theory of Religious Transmission. Cognitive Science of Religion Series, [1] (New York: AltiMira, 2004) , cf. 0398; Wagner, An Anthropology of the Subject: The Holographic Worldview in New Guinea and its Meaning and Significance for the World of Anthropology. (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2001) ; cf. Symbols that Stand for Themselves (Chicago: Chicago

History of Study

25

But of course, since the Melanesian religious scene had long been complicated by social change and religion conversions, the greater attention to traditional religion in particular among aforementioned scholars only enriched one component of Melanesianist studies, when the range of possible relevant research projects was already widened and beckoning attention in the last quarter of the twentieth century. The fact was obvious that Christianization was the great mass movement in the region, and that Christianity was 'vernacularizing' or being taken over from expatriate 'control.'76 Some academic anthropologists had already been sensitive to the adjustment interface between indigenous peoples' traditions and the new faith they were welcoming : van Baal, Jan Power and Erik Schwimmer come immediately to mind (e.g., 0168, 0611, 1477), and Canadian Kenelm Burridge was unusual yet valiant in taking missionization seriously as an object of anthropological analysis. 77 Burridge's protege John Barker became insistent in the 1980s that Melanesian Christianity was a basic datum which his social scientific contemporaries would be quite unrealistic to neglect (e.g., 0248),78 although it was the German Friedegard Tomasetti (Jachmann) who first dared to admit (in 1976) that fieldwork of the future would inevitably have to start in local church congregations, working 'back' and 'out to' tradition (1255, cf. 0864).7 9 Meanwhile missiological studies were sharpening, especially at the Melanesian Institute (Goroka, Eastern Highlands of Papua New Guinea) from the late 1960s, with German Lutheran Theo Ahrens (later to receive a chair in Mission Studies at Hamburg), Italian Catholic Ennio Mantovani, a neo-Schmidtian analyst, and American Protestant Darell Whiteman (current editor of the journal Missiology) (e.g ., 0122, 0247, 1708).80 At intellectual forums organized within Melanesian nations themselves, certainly, mutual respect was in the air, so that anthropologists and missiologists were developing a "viable relationship" to meet practical needs, University Press, 1986), cf. 1238. For a recent collection on Rappaport, see E. Messer and M. Lambek (eds.), Ecology and the Sacred: Engaging the Anthropology of Roy Rappaport (Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 2001). 76 Contemplate 0251 ; and see W. James and D.H. Johnson (eds.), Vernacular Christianity: Essays in the Social Anthropology of Religion Presented to Godfrey Lienhardt (New York: Lilian Barber Press, 1988) for the concept. Islam's impact on Irian

Jaya has to be acknowledged, even though it is as yet a limited influence among Melanesians; see esp. D. Neilson, 0493, cf. also [Melanesian Institute], "MuslimChristian Dialogue in Melanesia." Melanesian Journal of Theology I, I (1985): 91-96; and on the question of religious freedom, with Muslim contributors, see L.K. Pat (ed.), Religious Freedom in Papua New Guinea . Special issue of ibid., 10, I (1994). 77 Burridge, In the Way: A Study of Christian Missionary Endeavours (Vancouver: University of British Columbia Press, 1991). 78 Note the instances in his review of Loeliger and Trompf (0206) in Pacific Studies 11, 1 (1987): esp. 172-73, cf. also 1488-90. 79 Also first popularizing the rubric Old Time/New Time for analytical purposes (1255: 139-92, developed by Trompf, 0064: 1, 137). 80 Mantovani (ed.), 25 Years of Service: The Melanesian Institute; its History and its Work. Point Series, 19 (Goroka: Melanesian Institute, 1994).

26

Study of Melanesian Religions

even if mutual suspicion reigned in international scholarship and fuss was made over some anthropologists' tendencies to render Melanesian Christianity as "invisible" or a kind of out-of-place "gothic theatre."8l The immense linguistic competence and local knowledge of many missionaries was now better recognized, for, while some of the greatest latter-day fieldworkers academia has ever produced researched in Melanesia - Kenneth Read as the most sensitive (e.g., 1287), Marie Reay, Ralph Bulmer, Michael Young, and especially Andrew Strathern as the most enduring (e.g., 1218, 1522-4, 1176-85) - most 'secular' researchers were 'fly-by-nights' compared to missionaries . Even the linguists working for such apparently 'partisan' organizations as the Summer Institute of Linguistics and Wycliffe Bible Translators were expected to undertake more committed fieldwork, and spend more time at it, than universities would normally require or allow for teaching staff and postgraduates in Linguistics .82 Like Linguistics, Religious Studies/Comparative Religion has been in most quarters relatively latecoming and marginal as a part of university curricula. On the Continent its representatives effectively distinguished themselves from theology as 'historians of religion' (thus, especially Religionsgeschichte) during the first half of last century, yet the discipline of 'Religious Studies' in its currently distinctive sense really only began burgeoning during the 1960s - and rather more strikingly in the Anglophone world than anywhere else. The first appointments to Religious Studies lectureships in the Australian university system, interestingly, were made by 1972, yet 'off-shore': at the University of Papua New Guinea (UPNG), away from the prevailing secular constraints of mainland public institutions, and in a 8l For early significant reflections on the anthropology/missiology relationship by two missiologists: A. Tippett, "Anthropological Research and the Fijian People." International Review of Missions 44,174 (1985): 212-19; D.W. Wright, "What Can Missions Learn from Post-War Shifts in Anthropology?" Evangelical Missions Quarterly 29,4 (1993): 402-09. See also B. Defendahl, "On Anthropologists vs. Missionaries." Current Anthropology 22 (1981): 89; F. Bowie, "Anthropology and Missionaries (Comment)." Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 24, 1 (1993): 64-6; J. Piepke (ed.), Anthropology and Mission: SVD International Consultation on Anthropology for Mission (Studia Insituti Missiologi Societatis Verbi Divini, 41), St. Augustine: Anthropos-1nstitut, 1998; Borsboom and Kommers (see 0637, 0640.), Cf. Trompf, 0303 (first quotation); and see B. Douglas, "Encounters with the Enemy? Academic Readings of Missionary Narratives on Melanesians. " Comparative Study in Society and History 43 (2001) ; 37-64; idem, From Invisible Christians to Gothic Theatre: The Romance of the Millennial in Melanesian Anthropology." Current Anthropology 42, 5 (2001): 615-50 (other quotations). Cf. also 0309. 82 For background, e.g., E.E. Wallis and M.A. Bennett, Two Thousand Tongues to Go (New York : Harper and Row, 1964), cf. 1. and M. Hefley, Uncle Cam: The Story of William Cameran Townsend (Waco: Word Books, 1974). Note that, as was earlier the case (above n. 33), colonial administrative officials would stay as long in Melanesia as many missionaries, and were people abounding in experiential knowledge, e.g., 1.K. McCarthy, Patrol into Yesterday: My New Guinea Years (Melbourne: Cheshire, 1963).

History of Study

27

yet-to-be independent nation deemed 'highly religious.' It was there, during the 1970s and 80s that most of the groundwork was done to till the 'distinctive field' - the critical study of Melanesian religions - and put it on the academic map.83 Our bibliography eventually comes as the end-product of this concentration of study. The two lecturers, Carl Loeliger and Garry Trompf (e.g., 0062-5, 0206), worked within the UPNG History Department, along with competent ethnohistorians (the journal Oral History [1974-93] being founded in that context).84 Trompf was in any case trained in Pacific prehistory and ethnohistory at the University of Melbourne, where there was as yet no Anthropology department,85 and he had developed a distinct (now somewhat tamed) distaste for much anthropology as unhistorical and voyeurist. Loeliger and Trompf also took a non-confessional, yet 'broad ecumenist,' non-partisan approach to religious change in the region, and found themselves sharing common research orientations with leading members of the Melanesian Institute, and with Theo Aerts (of the Holy Spirit [Catholic] Seminary at Bomana, near Port Moresby), who was one of their successors (0066,0244-5). The major challenges facing Religious Studies scholarship were as follows: 1. Domination of the traditional materials by anthropologists, usually unsympathetic to religious change, and with most investigators just specializing on 'their' chosen culture.86 2. A narrowing of focus on cargo cults as the only Melanesian new religious movements worth social scientific attention, when there were so many other types (cf. 0206: xi-xvii) . 3. Studies in the developing 'Christianization' of Melanesia were overly confined to mission history (dwelling on expatriate figures) and infected by competing, confessionalistoriented writing. 4. Indigenous reflection on religious life had been barely published. 5. The grasp of Melanesian religion "in all its aspects" (see n. 10) was badly needed, so that Melanesians themselves could obtain a general picture of and frame of reference to it, rather than a hundred-to-one unconnected ethnographies and many separate denominational histories. 6. Related to this last problem, there were books on religion across smaller regions of the vast zone of Melanesia (e.g., 0340, 1310), but a detailed, critical and yet all too necessary overview of its commonalities and varieties was still lacking. 7. Melanesian religions were hardly known in the whole world of comparative

83 See E.J. Sharpe, Comparative Religion, op. cit., p. 297. 84 John Collier/Kolia, the editor through most of the journal's career, moved it to the Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, where it was eventually to be taken on by A. Strathern. Vincent van Nuffel, previously taking courses in Comparative Religion in the Anthropology program, joined the two new lecturers in the History Department. 85 Some prior University of Melbourne research in Melanesia had been significant, as by Ivens (see esp. 1783), who was a Research Fellow there in the 1920s, and who, like Leenhardt, had been a Protestant (in has case Anglican) missionary anthropologist before embracing academia. 86 Important exceptions here include Mead (0665); Ploeg (0193), A. Strathern (1639).

28

Study of Melanesian Religions

religion. 87 No one prevenient discipline had equipped scholars to do the 'proper and complete' study of religion even locally, let alone regionally . Religious Studies was both polymethodic and multidisciplinary,88 and while it carried the disadvantage of being at one level too broad for 'purists' in other disciplines, it bore the advantage of making up for prior theoretic deficiencies if a scholar's working expertise was achieved in the social sciences , historical and legal studies, missiology or comparative theology. 89 The first general monograph on Melanesian Religion was produced by Trompf in 1991 (0064, cf. also 0061), though it was preceded by general surveys of Oceanic religions (e.g., by Nevermann [0129]; Guiart [0101)),90 and by volumes of collected essays (edited by Lawrence and Meggitt [see above], Habel [0103], and Mantovani [0122)). Trompf produced the first grand-scale monograph on a major set of themes in Melanesian religions with the book Payback (1994) (0065), although before then Frazer's remarkable 'armchair' study of afterlife beliefs (0099) and a few other thematic works had been in existence (e.g., 0127, 0140). Region-wide surveys of cargo movements were already available (esp. Worsley, 0242; Steinbauer, 0227 [pub. 1971)), but detailed cross-denominational mission history came very late (esp. Garrett, 0265-8), even then not doing justice by Irian Jaya. 91 Much work both in the separate 'zones of study' and the interrelating of them was waiting to be done. Out of the program of Religious Studies at UPNG, as the challenges to create a new balance were being met, indigenous scholars cut their teeth academically on religious subjects (e.g., 0682, 1476, 1483, 1761), and they were also encouraged to do so in such church-financed publications as Catalyst (1971- ) and Point (1972-), both organs of the Melanesian Institute. Interaction between those in Religious (and religion-related) Studies and other disciplines were stepped up from the 1980s. The Continent, and especially German and German-writing schools, fostered styles of 87 E.g ., in Eliade, Patterns of Comparative Religion (New York: Meridian, 1958) (ten scattered and superficial references to Melanesia), yet cf. 0093: esp. pp. 25-33 ; 0182: pp. 125-59. Although a leading Dutch scholar of comparative religion, T. van Baaren, made some efforts at active research, 0497, cf. 0503; and of course one must remember that theoretical anthropology has always been on the edge of comparative studies in religion. Cf. Van Baal, Symbols of Communication: An Introduction to the Anthropological Study of Religion (Assen: Van Gorcum, 1971). 88 For a defense of this disciplined 'ambition,' esp. J. Waardenburg, Religionen und Religion: Systematische Einfuhrung in die Religionswissenschaft. Sammlung Goschen, 2228 (Berlin: De Gruyter, 1986) (taking into account antecedent currents of research into religions before the development of the discipline's 'constellation of interests' as we have it now). 89 As well as a knowledge (at least) of the main European languages of scholarship and the key lingue franche of the region. 90 Cf. also Guiart's short book Oceanie, religions et mythologies (Paris: Flammarion, 1981). 91 D. Neilson, 'Christianity in Irian (West Papua)' (Doctoral dissert., University of Sydney) (Sydney: 2000).

History of Study

29

anthropological scholarship on traditional Weltanschauungen and local adaptability that were much more sensitive to religious issues than ever before (Hauser-Schaublin , 0645; Wassmann, 0805, etc .), and scholars there became more confidently insistent about the significance of religious change (e.g. , Ahrens, 0359; Kempf, 0815; Otto and Borsboom, 0217).92 Out of a Religious Studies context in Australia, inter alia, came the first detailed monograph study of a single (and major) cargo cult (Gesch, 0744) and the first Melanesianauthored full-scale study of the relationship between traditional religion and customary medicine (Sibona Kopi's doctorate on the Motu, cf. 1414).93 But despite these points of contact and opportunities for scholarly exchange, academics - especially those in the social sciences - have been overly cautious about referring to books outside their disciplines . Innovative black authors have been appallingly overlooked, one should add, perhaps the most obvious one being Willington Jojoga Opeba, who was first to stress the importance of dreams in generating religious change and adjustment (1484, yet cf. 0152),94 and first to deconstruct F.E. Wiliams' colonialist imaging of the Vailala phenomena as 'sickness' (1485, yet cf. 0940). The current situation, with less stability in Melanesia as a political region, has seen a weakening of indigenous academic achievement in the field (except in contextual and pastoral theology, as in The Melanesian Journal of Theology, 1985- ).95 The processes of scholarship have become more complicated of late, with both the self-questioning of scholars about their own predispositions and methods, and the use of Melanesian religious material as a springboard for theory about worldwide aspects of religious life. Recent edited collections by Christina Toren and Holger Jebens have scholars asking what assumptions have Westerners brought with them to the field, to the enigmas of "cannibal Fiji," for 92 Note the new sophistication, also, in some French and Anglophone scholarship, as

with Juillerat (e.g. , 0699, etc., though ponder the review by Mimica in Oceania [pub. 1997]); Thomas (2077); Herdt and Stephen (e.g., 0107); Mimica (0886); and Lattas (0940), a lot of this work being psychoanalytically informed, but with idiosyncratic or highly individualistic applications. 93 Both University of Sydney doctoral theses: Gesch, see 0744 (same title, 1982) and Kopi, 'Traditional Beliefs, Illness and Health among the Motuan People of Papua New Guinea' (1998), as also Swain, Place for Strangers, op. cit., see above, n. 38 (same title); G. Martin, 'A Study of Time as Being According to the Keraakie People of South-West Papua New Guinea' (2002) (breakthrough study of time conceptions in a traditional Western Province Papuan Weltanschauung): D. Neilson, see above, n. 91 (first overall history of missionary Christianity in Irian Jaya) ; J. Bieniek, 'Changing Patterns of the Laity's Involvement in the Development of Enga Christianity.' (2001) (applied missiology). 94 Yet cf. also suggestions by Nevermann, 0129: 103, 134. 95 Yet opportunities have opened up for indigenous writers to publish on (nontheological issues in) religion outside Melanesia, e.g., 0376, 1576; and note also exceptional doctorates impinging on religion presented outside Oceania, e.g., J, Muke, 'The Wahgi Opo Kumbo: An Account of Warfare in the Central Highlands of New Guinea' (Doctoral dissert., University of Cambridge, 1993).

30

Study of Melanesian Religions

instance, or "cargo cult. "'96 Trompf has gone on to place the history of studies into Melanesian religion within the wider context of Religious Studies (and contemporary religious life) in Australia and Oceania,97 as well as utilize Melanesian data to throw light on distinctive phenomena of religion across world cultures. 98 In view of all these strands of research here surveyed, this bibliography is designed to awaken researchers to the rich and diverse published sources on the subject of Melanesian religious life, and to foster more interdisciplinary habits of mind than have hitherto prevailed in scholarship.

The Overall Picture How, then, to prepare readers for our survey, should we characterize Melanesian religions? Unfortunately, even generalizing about each region of Melanesia has become somewhat hazardous as our knowledge increases. One could try to do this in terms of language, with the Austronesian tongues predominating on the coasts and smaller islands, and various non-Austronesian ones located in the mountains, yet this simple rule-of-thumb comes up against local complexities - as along the Madang and Huon coasts, for example .99 One might appeal to art. Architectural styles can serve as indicators - roundish or 96 Thus C. Toren, (ed.), Mind, Materiality and History: Explorations in Fijian Ethnography (London: Routledge, 1999), cf. 0057; Jebens (ed.), Cargo, Cult and Culture Critique. (Honolulu: University of Hawai'i Press, 2004), cf. 0936. 97 Trompf, e.g., "A Survey of New Approaches to the Study of Religion in Australia and the Pacific." In New Approaches to the Study of Religion, Vol. 1: Regional, Critical, and Historical Approaches, ed. by P. Antes, A.W. Geertz, and R.R. Warne. Religion and Reason, 42 (Berlin: Walter De Gruyter, 2004), pp. 147-81; "Study of Religion: The Academic Study of Religion in Australia and Oceania." In Encyclopedia of Religion, ed. by Jones, op. cit., Vol. 13, pp. 8767-71; "On the Edge of Asia: Challenge to the Churches at the Fringes of Southeast Asia and Australia." In The Asian Church in the New Millennium: Reflections on Faith and Life, ed. by R. Fernandez-Calienes. Voices from the Edge, 2 (Delhi : ISPCK, 2000), ch. 2. Note here also D.W. Jorgensen and Trompf, "Oceanic Religions: History of Study." In Encyclopedia of Religion, op. cit., Vol. 10, pp. 6799-6805 98 E,g" "La logica della ritorsione e 10 studio delle religioni della Melanesia." Religioni e Societa 12,28 (1997): 48-77 (English version: "The Logic of Retribution and the Study of Melanesian Religions." In Iran and Caucasus, I, ed. by G. Asatrian. (Yerevan: Caucasian Centre of Iranian Studies, 1997), pp. 125-46 (the theory of retributive logic); "La teoria della meraviglia e i culti del cargo in Melanesia." Religioni e Societa 17, 43 (2002): 23-46 (English version: "On Wondering about Wonder: Melanesians and the Cargo." In Beyond Primitivism, ed. by J. Olupona. (London: Routledge, 2004)), pp. 297303, cf. "Wonder toward Nature." Encyclopedia of Religion and Nature, ed. by B. Taylor, op. cit., Vol. 2, pp. 1759-63 (theory of wonder); "On Sacrificing Girard: A View from Melanesia." Threskeilogia (Athens) 5 «(2004): 131-40 (theory of sacrifice); "UFO Religions and Cargo Cults." In UFO Religions, ed. by C. Partridge. (London: Routledge, 2003), pp. 221-38, cf. 0236 (new religious movements). 99 See e.g., V. Keck, 1. Wassmann et al. , Historical Atlas of Ethnic and Linguistic Groups in Papua New Guinea (Basel: University of Basel Institute of Ethnology, 1995) esp. Vol. I, pt. 3: Keck, Madang, fold-out maps 1-9.

History of Study

31

octagonal temples along the northern Irian Jayan coast, for example, high and frontally decorated spirit-houses (haus tambaran/m) in the Sepik, and rising cathedral-likeeravo temples in the Papuan Gulf, or perhaps platform rituals in the Huon Peninsula or eastern/central Papuan districts. Sepik cult masks, and the masks actually worn on New Britain and New Ireland make for points of distinction; as do highland body decorations and mass dances, and special achievements, such as Asmat shields in southwest Irian Jaya, elaborate canoe prow decorations on the Trobriands, or the darkwood weaponry of Fiji. But these are only means of a beginner's entree, before all the exceptions and singularities disclose themselves. Social structure, certain patterns of aggression, and specific sexual relations might appear to be the best way to sort out some religious typology across the board, yet these all only get one so far. That matrilineality (as among the Papuan Massim) and some polyandry (among the mountain Arapesh) bring novelty to religion in a predominantly patrilineal, virilocal set of societies is not pertinent. Kinship and settlement patterns are not overriding determinants, although there will always be schools of ethnological opinion insisting they are. Certainly chieftain societies - mainly along the coast - are obviously more stratified and tabu-constrained, and the greater competitiveness for leadership between big-men in other social contexts makes for more elaborate exchange patterns, especially in the highlands. Yet no old Melanesian tradition imposed a 'totalistic' coherence (see 0073), and it can no longer be said that highlanders are more 'secular' and seaboard or outer island peoples more dependent on spirit beings (see 0117, 0916), because exceptions to previously stated generalizations along these lines are showing up everywhere. Zones of headhunting (south Irian Jaya, Papuan Gulf, Sepik, western Solomons), and of cannibalism (New Guinea Eastern Highlands, Papuan plateau, Fiji) are surely worth noting, along with types of sacrifices (on high altars in the central Solomons, or with giant pig-kills in the southern and west-central highlands of New Guinea), and such phenomena as ritualized homosexuality (0106). But questions as to whether 'high-gods' prevail in one general area, or concerns with ancestors have swamped deity cults in another, fail to yield simple answers. Funerary practices - including cremation, exposure, burial - are only 'irregularly patterned' across the board, as are ritual forms, prosperity magic, sorcery techniques, relational prohibitions and behavioral regulations . All this being the case, are we to be left defeated by complexity? Why give up trying? Doubtless the very challenge of it all will go inspiring provisional attempts, and so it should. Witness, for instance, the interesting stab at generalities by Professor Gorman in the Foreword of this book, with his highlighting of ancestor worship, initiatory rituals, and annual or cyclical celebrations as the basic features. And I myself have not shied away from attempting to tap the 'heartbeat' of the Melanesian religious scene. Elsewhere I have maintained that a characteristic interlocking of warriorhood, exchange activity and attention to the spirit-world, stand as the most useful way of

32

Study of Melanesian

Religions

gathering up the inordinate complexity into a working Gestalt.l OO Above all, Melanesians have traditionally worked for security against enemies, and for 'increase' or fecundity to achieve both a 'superior subsistence' and reciprocity between friends and potential allies; and in the process they have somehow grown worldviews that sustain the pursuit of these concrete goals. In these respects, Melanesian outlooks have been expressive of a basic, fundamental, perennial religio found in traditional societies the world over, one that celebrates victory and "abundant life" and explains the achievements or failures in these things by appealing to spirit forces.l 0l In comparison to other zones of 'primal' religion, though, Melanesia reflects a stronger preoccupation with wealth or prosperity (as against health, for example, in Africa). The special 'materialist' preoccupation of Melanesian traditions thus best explains cargo cults, which are more numerous in Melanesia than anywhere else on earth. Concerns in indigenous Christianity with material or concrete results are also best explained by an analogous broadening beyond just belief and/or 'distinctly religious' ritual, even though newer spiritist and enthusiastic developments in Melanesian Christian worship clearly hark back to spirit possession phenomena and related 'altered states' known from pre-contact cultures. That we have organized the bibliography to treat more than just traditional religious topics now needs no further defense. Melanesia is actually more famous for its transitional new religious movements - whether we call them cargoist, revitalizing, nativistic, or just plain new l02 - than for its plethora of tribal 'belief-systems.' It is irresponsible for scholars, moreover, to disavow the obvious truth about religious change - that almost all Melanesians now 'identify' with some Christian church. It does Melanesians a total injustice if we document only the manifestations of their indigenous inheritance when they have made distinctive "experiments in civilization" (1796) in new expressions of leadership, worship forms, cognitions and emotive power - often in spite of the weight of an externally imparted Christianity. By now, in any case, any research that lacks analysis of the three facets or 'layers of process' dictating the triadic sections of this bibliography should fall under immediate suspicion, as smacking of some prejudice, some suspect 'romanticism,' or just plain negligence.

100 Esp. 0065. For others on this tack, esp. N.McDowell, "It's Not who you are but how you Give that Counts: The Role of exchange in a Melanesian Society." American Ethnologist 7 (1980): 58-70, on Bun in the Sepik region (anthropologically); Ahrens, "On Grace and Reciprocity: A Fresh Approach to Contextualization with Reference to Christianity in Melanesia." International Review of Mission 89, 355 (2000): 515-28, cf. 0246 (missiologically). 101 Trompf, "Salvation and Primal Religion." In The Idea of Salvation, ed. by D.W. Dockrill and R.G. Tanner. Supplem. No. of Prudentia 1988: 208-09. 102 For bearings. Trompf. "Millenarism: History. Sociology and Cross-Cultural Analysis." Journal of Religious History 24. 1 (2000): 103-24.

Part Two Bibliographical Survey

A General and Inter-Regional Studies

I

Sorong Manokwari Tjenderwasih Jayapura Fakfak Paniai Jayawijaya Merauke

200 S

\

135'E

AUSTRALIA

(New provinces proposed 10 replace districts)

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8

Irian Jaya

Districts

1

'
150 0 E

Oro

Manus Sandaun East Sepik Madang Morobe Enga Western Highlands Chimbu Eastern Highlands West New Britain East New Britain New Ireland Western Gulf Central

17 Milne Bay 18 North Solomons (autonomous)

'6

15

14

11 12 13

10

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9

Papua New Guinea

Provinces

"

95"",","~11

,~

1 <0

(. ~

,0

6

~

-11

165°E

8

C>

~ ~

/

"-.'

1

3 Loyalty Islands

1 North

2 South

New Caledonia

165°E

Noumea

•

rp-r-O-V-in-c-e-s---'~~;'--. -

'\ '1::1<> 4 <> 5 • 6'

2 Sanma 3 Penama 4 Malampa 5 Shem 6 Tafea

13

2t

1 Torba

I , I

!

o,

10 0 S

South

180 0

20'S

Suva

~aLevu

500 , km 180 0

Ocean

VituLevu O

Fiji

Pacifi c

,/

App rox , scale

'I

1

-~

\

• \

~/

----!Provinces - - - - - t ' / Vanuatu ~1 \

5

H o niara~

..

~

a~, /0 ~ 3 /' 1 '\~ ~ ~

41

.==.

o

~ .,..

~

~

~

,

l"""t"

~

Q.

= = =

""'t

.=.

~

=

~

~

Bibliographical

36

Survey

General and Inter-Regional Bibliographies and Bibliographic Surveys Studies

Bibliographies and Bibliographic Surveys A. Bibliography of Bibliographies Filer, Colin, and Chakravarti, Papiya. A Bibliography of Melanesian Bibliographies. University of Papua New New Guinea Department of Anthropology and Sociology Occasional Papers, 5. Port Moresby : University of Papua New Guinea, 1990. 42 pp. One of two bibliographies on relevant bibliographies, relying extensively on the work by A. Thompson (see next entry). The principles of organization are regions, cultures, and social change. Very useful for uncovering out-of-the-way listings on specific culture areas. 0001

Thompson, Anne-Gabrielle, compo and 00. The Southwest Pacific: An Annotated Guide to Bibliographies, Indexes and Collections in Australian Libraries . Aids to Research Series, A, 6. Canberra: Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National University, in Association with the Academy of the Social Sciences in Australia, 1986. x + 127 pp. A predecessor to C. Filer and P. Chakravarti (above), yet with a slightly broader coverage of the southwestern Pacific region. An important research tool, but obviously not confined to bibliographies covering works related to the study of religions. Betters I. Leeson, A Bibliography of Bibliographies of the South Pacific (pub. 1954). 0002

B. General and Inter-Regional Allied [Forces] Geographical Section, Southwest Pacific Area. An Annotated Bibliography of the Southwest Pacific and Adjacent Areas. 4 Vols. [Manila], 1944-1945. Vol. 1: The Netherlands and British East Indies and the Philippine Islands. 1944. [viii] + 317 pp . + [fold-out] map; Vol. 2: The Mandated Territory of New Guinea, Papua, the British Solomon Islands, the New Hebrides and Micronesia . 1944. [viii] + 274 pp . + [fold-out] map; Vol. 4: Supplement to Volumes 1, 2 and 3. 1945 . v + 693 pp. A bibliographical study for defense purposes, but listing and annotating many (now often neglected pre-War) works relevant to the study of religions in Melanesia. Of volume one, only the last chapter on Irian Jaya applies (pp . 279317); in volume three nothing is relevant, being on East Asia; while in volume four pp. 463-531 are on Melanesia. 0003

General

and

Inter-Regional

37

Coppell, W[illiam] G[eorge], and Stratigos, S[usan]. A Bibliography of Pacific Island Theses and Dissertations. Canberra and Honolulu: Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National University, with the Institute for Polynesian Studies, Brigham Young University, Hawaii Campus, 1983. xii + 520 pp. An exhaustive listing up to 1980, indispensable on foundation researches into Melanesian cultures, and very good for detecting which monographs developed out of theses. Its basis lies in Coppell's earlier World Catalogue of Theses and Dissertations relating to Papua New Guinea. (pub. 1978). The product betters D. Dickson and C. Dossor's World Catalogue of Theses on the Pacific Islands (pub. 1970), P. White (comp.), Anthropological Theses in Australia: A First Listing (to 1974) (Mankind supp., pub. 1975), and G. Westermark and R. Welsch, "A Bibliography of North American Anthropological Theses on New Guinea," in Mankind (pub. 1977), but nonetheless now needs updating itself; see, e.g., S. Ulm, A. Shnukal, and C. Westcott, An Annotated Bibliography of Theses in Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander Studies at the University of Queensland, 1948-2000 (pub. 2001); and 0018. 0004

Catalog of the South Pacific Felts, Margaret, et al., comps. Collection. Santa Cruz, Ca.: University Library, University of California, Santa Cruz, 1978. ix + 722 pp. + illustration. A handy complete listing. Under President McHenry, the University of California at Santa Cruz cultivated large holdings in Pacific materials. These were consolidated at a Center by the late Roger Keesing, before he moved to the Australian National University. See also Felts' Archives of the South Pacific Commission and Related Papers (pub. 1971). [The Melanesian Archive at the University of California, San Diego, is younger than the Santa Cruz one, yet comparable. Other well known Pacific Islands holdings in the United States are at the Bernice P. Bishop Museum, Honolulu, and in the Smithsonian collection, Washington, D.C., but they are nowhere nearly as strong on Melanesia.] 0005

Flores, Bess, ed. Complete Annotated Catalogue: PMB Printed Document Series, Microforms PMB Doc. 1-400. Canberra: Pacific Manuscripts Bureau, Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National University, 1991. [i +] 149 pp. [+ 8 pp. general index]. The fundamental resource for location of official materials (especially from government archives and mission boards), as well as of pamphleteers and newspapers. Many items listed impinge on Melanesian religious life. 0006

Fry, Gerald W., and Mauricio, Rufino, comps. Pacific Basin and Oceania. World Bibliographical Series, 70. Oxford: Clio Press, 1987. xxxvi + 468 pp. + map. Representing works on Melanesian religions quite adequately, and in a way more useful for anthropological research than other disciplines. 0007

38

Bibliographical

Survey

0008

Jackson, Miles M., gen. ed., with Hamnett, Michael P., et. al. Pacific Island Studies: A Survey of the Literature. Bibliographies and Indexes in Sociology, 7. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood Press, 1986. xii + 244 pp. A good introductory survey to a whole range of literature, mainly anthropological, on the Pacific, with a significant section on Melanesia put together by Hamnett and T. Wesley-Smith.

0009

Jore, L[eonce]. Essai de bibliographie du Pacifique. Paris: Editions Duchartre, 1931. 233 + [2] pp. Again, Pacific-wide in purview and older than the attempt by E. Reitman et al. (see 0012 below), but important to examine for an exhaustive search of relevant literature, especially on Fijian beliefs. 0010

[Journal of Pacific History]. Journal of Pacific History Bibliography and Comment. 8 Vols. [Vols.] 16-22 (1981-1987) . Ed. [in 1981] by [Walter] N[iel] Gunson; Deryck Scarr; and Barrie Macdonald; compilers Jennifer Holmgreen, and Honore Forster. Journal of Pacific History Bibliography. 10 Vols . [Vols.] 23-32 (1988-1997). Ed. [in 1988] by D[onald] Denoon, and Dorothy Shineberg; compilers Jennifer Terrell, and Beverley Carron Payne. The bibliographies of this journal (started 1966) provide a crucial resource for Pacific-wide historical and anthropological investigations, and thus are important for coverage of new religious movements and mission-focused studies. Before the 1979 and after 1997 bibliographies were appended within issues of Journal of Pacific History, although, in two cases separated out as Pacific History Bibliography, in 1979 (Forster and S. Stratigos [comps.]) and in 1980 (Forster and Holmgreen, comps.). 0011

Mander-Jones, Phyllis, ed. Manuscripts in the British Isles Relating to Australia, New Zealand, and the Pacific. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1972. xxiii + 697 pp. A mammoth work of research, essential for scholarly investigation into archival and manuscriptal materials referring to Oceanic religions, though most pieces listed are of a political nature. As a resource on Melanesian religion this book has been superseded by G. Scott (0013).

0012

Reitman, Edouard; O'Reilly, Patrick; and Heyum, Renee. "Bibliographie de l'Oceanie." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 130 (1945-1974). An annual bibliography that ran for almost three decades, with a specific section on Melanesia, covering archeology, ethnography, missions, and "native" administration. Pacific-wide in intent, and naturally more useful for French literature on the Pacific and for works on religious life by Francophone writers. Reitman has compiled alone in 1945, with O'Reilly in 1946, O'Reilly with M . Sergueiew between 1948 and 1949, O'Reilly alone for 1947 and between 1950

General

and

Inter-Regional

39

and 1958, O'Reilly with Heyum between 1959 and 1963, and thereafter Heyum only.

Complete Annotated Catalogue: PMB Scott, Gillian, ed. Manuscript Series, Microfilms PMB 1-1030. Canberra: Pacific Manuscripts Bureau, Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National University, 1991. ii + 822 pp. [+ 48 pp. index]. The fundamental resource for location of unpublished manuscriptal materials, especially government archives, mission reports, and personal diaries, which cast light on Melanesian religions. Many individual manuscripts on Melanesia of an ethnographic character are not listed, but would have to be searched out from individual collections (such as the New Guinea Collection, Michael Somare Library, University of Papua New Guinea). Cf. 0006, and for another index R. Langdon's P.M.B. Book of Pacific Indexes (pub. 1988). 0013

Taylor, C[lyde] R[omer] H[ughes]. A Pacific Bibliography: Printed Matter Relating to the Native Peoples of Polynesia, Melanesia and Micronesia. 2nd ed. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965. xxx + 692 pp . + [fold-out] map. Useful. Updated from the 1951 edition (then Polynesian Society Memoir, 24), and worth consulting for materials on Melanesia, especially resulting from New Zealand scholarship and interests.

0014

Thawley, John. Australasia and South Pacific Islands Bibliography. Scarecrow Press Bibliographies, 12. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1997. xvii + 587 pp. + map. Designed as a general bibliography, and referencing material only from the previous 50 years. Most books are in English, but there is some attention to French influences. Religion and religion-related topics unfortunately receive a restricted space, but the inclusion of national bibliographies and relevant journals is of help to researchers. Betters an earlier bibliography of the same publishing house by F. Cammack and S. Saito, Pacific Islands Bibliography (pub. 1962). 0015

UNESCO. Premier catalogue selectif international des films ethnographiques sur la region du Pacifique. Paris: UNESCO, 1970. 342 pp. The earliest and possibly still the only bibliography of ethnographic films involving Melanesian cultures. Needs updating.

0016

Wesley-Smith, Terence A., and Hamnett, Michael P. A Melanesian Bibliography: Selected References for Fiji, Papua New Guinea, Solomon Islands, Vanuatu, New Caledonia and Irian Jaya. Honolulu: Pacific Islands Development Program, East-West Center, University of Hawaii, 1984. 45 pp. Not annotated and somewhat short, but the selection is sensible for those looking for major studies.

0017

40

Bibliographical

Survey

0018

Wilson, Judith , and Young, Michael W. "Doctoral Theses [in Anthropology at the ANU] 1954-1996." Canberra Anthropology 19,2 (1996): 80-91. A bibliographic essay showing the range of work done at Research School of Pacific and Asian Studies. Works on Melanesia relevant to traditional religion and religious change are represented, bringing the listing of W. Coppell and S. Stratigos (0004) up to date, but of course the range of topics goes beyond the Melanesian region .

Traditional 0019

Knauft, Bruce M. "Melanesian Warfare: A Theoretical History." Oceania 60, 4 (1990): 250-311 + table. A comprehensive bibliographic survey of Melanesian warfare bringing in, along with other explanations, the religious rationale for retaliatory activity. Knauft weighs up the various positions and wisely takes socio-religious explanations seriously, although this work is more generally about the anthropology of warfare than it is particularly about the retributive logic underlying military outbreaks. See also his From Primitive to Postcolonial in Melanesia and Anthropology (pub. 1999).

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 0020

La Barre, Weston. "Materials for a History of Studies of Crisis Cults: A Bibliographic Essay." Current Anthropology 12, 1 (1971) : 3-44. [A paper with other scholars' comments attached .] One of the most important bibliographic and methodological essays on the study of new religious especially millenarian-type - movements . La Barre favors the phrase "crisis cult" because he believes these kinds of movements arise at times of incredible social and psychological pressure. Melanesian cargo cults are subsumed under this general heading, although La Barre goes into greater details about the psychopathological manifestations of certain movements (e.g., the "Vailala Madness") in his provocative book The Ghost Dance (pub. 1970). 0021

Leeson, Ida. Bibliography of Cargo Cults and Other Nativistic South Pacific Commission Movements in the South Pacific. Technical Paper, 30. Sydney: South Pacific Commission, 1952. 16 pp. + map. A first attempt at a listing of works on cargo cults and related new religious movements across Melanesia, but expectedly weak on the West Papuan (Irian Jayan) material. The New Guinea Research Unit Bibliography of Cargo Cults and Other Nativistic Movements in New Guinea (pub. 1972) builds on this.

General

and

Inter-Regional

41

Turner, Harold W. Bibliography of New Religious Movements in Primal Societies. 6 Vols. Boston, Mass.: G.K. Hall & Co. , 197792. Vol. 3: Oceania. 1990. xii + 348 pp . [See also Nussbaum, Stan, ed. Turner Collection on New Religious Movements : Index to the Microfiche, especially booklet 6, pub. 1993.] An exhaustive bibliography on new religious movements in the Two-Thirds World, and this is as true for Oceania as for other regions. Systematically organized under Theory, General, Regions, and Indexes which are excellent. 186 pages on Melanesia. 0022

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 0023

Ahrens, Theodor. "Die theologische Szene in Ozeanien." Verkiindigung und Forschung 37, 2 (1992) : 67-91. An up-to-date bibliographical survey of Melanesian religion, though developed under the rubric of theology rather than comparative religion. The article begins by listing monographs and collections before turning into a bibliographical overview. After looking at general survey works by Hans Nevermann, Trompf and others, he proceeds to ask the question whether there has developed a difference between colonial and post-colonial Christianity in Melanesia. Other issues tabled for discussion have to do with the relationship between "noble traditions" and "Christian principles" (as stated in the Papua New Guinea constitution) and the question of regaining land, especially in New Caledonia's case. Currents of Melanesian retributive logic or "payback" are placed high on the agenda for study. 0024

Forman, Charles W . "The Study of Pacific Island Christianity: International Bulletin of Achievements, Resources, Needs." Missionary Research 18,3 (1994): 103-112. Pacific-wide in focus, but inevitably providing more information on new literature on Melanesia than the other Pacific areas. To well organized comments on the resources and studies available on indigenous Melanesian Christianity and its emergence as an important new subject of research, Forman appends an excellent bibliography. See also his survey in Mission Studies (pub . 1992) and 0261. Hutchinson, Fabian. Guide to Historical Sources of Missionary Activities in the Pacific Islands Held in British Institutions. Melbourne: Past Papers, 1984. 2 microfiches (196 fr. + maps), plus contents sheet. [Limited number of hard copies.] Useful research guide, especially for those resources on religious changes in Melanesia. The listing is not confined to the southwest Pacific, however, and it is not easy to discern which materials best throw light on the religious life of Melanesians themselves. Cf. Hutchinson's Pacific Islands Archives in Australia (pub. 1988) .

0025

42

Bibliographical

Survey

0026

Streit, Robert, and Dindinger, Johannes. Missionsliteratur von Australien und Ozeanien, 1525-1950. Bibliotheca Missionum, 21. VerOffentlichungen des Internationalen Instituts fUr Missionswissenschaftliche Forschung. Freiburg: Verlag Herder, 1955. xvi + 796 pp. This comprehensive bibliography reflects inter alia the involvement of the Roman Catholic Church in the Melanesian region from the early Spanish period in the Philippines on. The references up to the beginning of the twentieth century are ordered chronologically in sections, but references for the last 40 years (to 1950) are listed according to religious orders and organizations; mission health programs; miscellaneous mission publications; and Catholic newspapers and journals. Thoughtfully composed lay-out and useful indices.

C. Particular Countries or Regions General 0027

Angleviel, Frederic, ed. Nouvelle-Caledonie, terre de recherches: bibliographie analytique des theses et memoires. Bulletin de ThesePac, 9-10. Noumea: Association pour la Diffusion des Theses sur Ie Pacifique francophone, n.d. (1990s] . 258 pp. Not only for study in religion. Covers theses on New Caledonia and other pieces which are often not published or readily accessible. See also the subsequent Bulletin, for a shorter list entitled Repertoire du fonds des theses et memoires These-Pac sur la Nouvelle-Caledonie et le Pacifique Sud en depot au S. T.A. (pub. 2000); Angleviel's listings in Le Pacifique Sud (with M. Charleux et al., pub. 1991), and in Etudes Melanesiennes (e.g., 2000-1) . For a guide to archival sources 1774-1958, see K. Dervieux, Archives Kanak (pub. 2004). [Australian National University] Department of Anthropology and Sociology. An Ethnographic Bibliography of New Guinea . 3 Vols. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1968. Vol. 1: Author Index. ix + 318 pp.; Vol. 2: District Index. vi + 108 pp.; Vol. 3: Proper Names Index. vi + 255 pp. The seminal bibliography for Melanesianists, Papua New Guinea being the most crucial and widely studied part of the region. Literature on cargo cult-type phenomena is included along with listings on traditional cultures. Far outdistancing W. McGrath (comp.), New Guineana or Books of New Guinea 1942-1965 (pub. 1965). 0028

0029

Baal, J[an] van; Galis, K[laas] W[ilhelm]; and Koentjaraningrat, R[aden] M[as]. West Irian: A Bibliography. Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde Bibliographical Series, 15. Dordrecht: Foris Publications, 1984. xiv + 307 pp. This is the basic bibliography on West New Guinea (Irian, West Irian, Irian Jaya, West Papua). It is not only concerned with cultural matters, however, but

General

and

Inter-Regional

43

also geophysical and geographical ones. It is also not annotated in a complete sense, but listings of references are preceded by helpful explanatory discourses upon the relevant ranges of literature. This bibliography is built on Galis' mimeographed prototype Bibliographie van Nederlands-Nieuw-Guinea (first pub. 1951, updated 1955 and 1962), and clearly supplants both A. van BorkFeltkamp, Bibliographie de I'Indonesie et de la Melanesie (pub. 1938-39) and other smaller attempts. Yet cf. 0036. For listing archival sources of far west Netherlands New Guinea, cf. 0624. 0030

Boersma, Sonja. Women in Vanuatu: A Bibliography. Vila: Vanuatu National Centre of Women, 1991. 75 pp. On works relevant to gender studies in general, but also referring to works on women in traditional religious life and a changing Vanuatu. 0031

Butler, Alan; Cummings, Gary; and Butler, Inge, comps. New Guinea Bibliography. 5 Vols. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea Press, 1984-1990. Vol. 1: 1984. By A. Butler. xxvii + 563 pp.; Vol. 2: 1985. By A. Butler. xxvii + pp. 564-1099; Vol. 3: 1986. Comp o by A. Butler, and G. Cummings. xxvii + pp. 1100-1783; Vol. 4: 1987: By A. Butler, and G. Cummings. xxvii + pp. 1784-2300; Vol. 5: The Indexes. 1990. By A. Butler, and I. Butler. xxvii + pp. 2301-2604. Easily the most comprehensive bibliography on Papua New Guinea issues of all kinds, by librarians of the University of Papua New Guinea. Volumes one to four contain listings of works, many of them obscure and more easily locatable only at UPNG in Port Moresby, on traditional, transitional, colonial and postcolonial religion. The listing overtakes and in effect replaces the earlier attempt from the same library [by G. Buick], New Guinea Bibliography (pub. 1967) as well as Man in New Guinea (pub. 1968-74) and to a point Research in Melanesia (pub. 1975-96) from the same university. Edridge, Sally, compo Solomon Islands Bibliography to 1980. Suva, Wellington, and Honiara: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific; Alexander Turnbull Library; and Solomon Islands National Library, 1985. xvi + 476 pp. + maps. A large range of listed publications on the Solomon Islands, but readily identifiable sections cover matters of religion. Annotations are appended to the items but are somewhat cryptic.

0032

0033

Gajdusek, D. Carleton, et al. Annotated Anga (Kukukuku) Bibliography. Bethesda, Md.: National Institutes for Health, National Institute of Neurological Diseases and Stroke, 1972. v + 85 pp. + maps. Small but useful on a range of cultures going under the above listed name(s) , including the Baruya, Menya(mya), Yagwoia, and Kapau. Topics impinging on religion are not only anthropological, but also prehistorical and biological (diet, sacred plants, etc.).

44

Bibliographical

Survey

Hays, Terence E. Anthropology in the New Guinea Highlands: An Annotated Bibliography. New York: Garland, 1976. x + 238 pp. Presented in mimeographed style, this has impressive coverage on both the Papua New Guinean and Irian Jayan highlands, and includes theses in the listing. One has to sift through work on physical environment, linguistics, prehistory and material culture, though, to find matters of relevance. The general sections list works by non-anthropologists, such as missionaries. See also Hays' Ethnographic Presents (pub. 1992), and his huge on-line listing (noted in the Introduction, n. 15). 0034

Kaima, Sam Tua, and Kanasa, Biama. A Bibliography of Madang Province. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, 1999. xiv + 255 pp. + map. Kaima, Sam Tua, and Kanasa, Biama. A Bibliography of Morobe Province. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, 1999. xiv + 281 pp. + map. Kaima, Sam [Tua] , and Nekitel, Otto. A Bibliography of West Sepik/Sandaun Province. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, 2000. 152 pp. + map. Three useful regional bibliographies here taken together. The compilers have a particular interest in religious history. As far as German publications are concerned, however, these bibliographies may not be altogether too reliable and could be helped by P. Holzknecht in Oral History (pub. 1980). See also Kaima and Nekitel's bibliographic survey article on the northeast coast of New Guinea in Australian Library Journal (pub. 2001). 0035

0036

Kooijman, Simon. "The Netherlands and Oceania: A Summary of Research." Bijdragen tot de Taal- , Land- en Volkenkunde 139 (1983): 199-246. A bibliographic survey of Dutch contributions to research in Oceania, which has been overwhelmingly strong in West New Guinea. The assessments usefully accompany 1. van Baal et al. (0029).

Krauss, N.L.H. Bibliography of the Torres Islands, Southwest Pacific. Honolulu: [Self-published], 1971. 4 pp. Hard to locate, this bibliography covering works on the northernmost island group of Vanuatu. 0037

Library Service of Fiji. Fiji National Bibliography. Suva: Library Service of Fiji, Ministry of Education, 1979- [continuing] . An annual coverage of all publications on the Fijian Islands, always including listings relevant to traditional lifeways and the contemporary religious scene. The first issue covers publications for the years 1970-1978. 0038

0039

McConnell, Fraiser, compo Papua New Guinea. World Bibliographical Series, 90. Oxford : Clio Press, 1988. xxviii + 379 pp. + map.

General

and

Inter-Regional

45

A bibliography on the main component of Melanesia. Religion is covered within the literature on ethnic groups; there is a good selection, the annotations are extensive, but not that well informed. MacDonald, Mary N. Melanesia : An Annotated Bibliography for Church Workers. [Supplement to] Point Series, 5-7. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1988. [iii] + 98 pp. Well selected for all major issues in the study of Melanesian religion, and across the whole region, though mainly on Papua New Guinea, where the Melanesian Institute sits. The bibliography backs up volumes produced by Institute scholars (cf., e.g., 0058, 0122). 0040

Nagle, Peter, compo Papua New Guinea Records, 1883-1942: Microfilm Collections. Australian Archives Guide, 4. Canberra: Australian Archives, 1998. 136 pp. + illustrations. [Rev. edn.: 2002.] Very useful recent guide to microfilm holdings on Papua New Guinea. Covers information about new access to government reports in local areas that were previously only in one location (e.g., Germany, Australia, Papua New Guinea), and so now a broader picture is conveyed, which helps research into religion. Details as to the availability of 728 photographs taken by F. Williams (cf., e.g., 1318) are included in the guide.

0041

Sack, Peter [G.], ed. German New Guinea: A Bibliography. Canberra: Department of Law, Research School of Social Sciences, Australian National University, 1980. 298 pp. An alphabetical listing of literature published between 1884 and 1914 on German New Guinea ("old territory") as a whole, not annotated. Comprehensive with a helpful introduction. In mimeographed form .

0042

Bibliographie deutschScheps, Birgit, and Liedtke, Wolfgang. sprachiger kolonialer Literatur zu Quellen der Ethnographie und Geschichte der Bevolkerung von Kaiser Wilhelms-Land, dem Bismarck-Archipel und den Deutschen Salomon 1nseln, 1880-1914, annotiert. Ozeanien-Bibliographie, 1. Dresden: Staatliches Museum fUr VOikerkunde Dresden, 1992. 343 pp. + map. A well annotated and highly valuable list of sources for the study of German mainland New Guinea, the Bismarck Archipelago, the north Solomon Island cultures, and the impact of the colonial order on them. The listing is by year. 0043

Snow, Philip A. A Bibliography of Fiji, Tonga, and Rotuma: A Preliminary Working Edition. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1969. xliii + 418 pp. + maps. Much needed and quite thorough, though as a preliminary effort fine details are sometimes missing. No annotations or headings, and in a rather tight, mimeographed form and difficult to read.

0044

46

Bibliographical

Survey

Traditional 0045

Koentjaraningrat, [Raden Mas] . Anthropology in Indonesia: A Bibliographical Review. Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal- , Land- en Volkenkunde Bibliographical Series, 8. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1975. viii + 343 pp. + maps and tables. The standard survey of anthropological research, mainly Dutch, on traditional societies across Indonesia. The space given to West New Guinea is adequate for the time, but coverage was quickly bettered by specialist bibliographers.

0046

O'Reilly, Patrick. Bibliographie methodique, analytique et critique de la Nouvelle-Caledonie. Publications de la Societe des Oceanistes, 4. Paris: Musee de I'Homme, 1955. x + 361 pp. + illustrations. For long the standard listing. Various materials are on transitional or colonial effects, but strongest for anthropological researchers. This work has been upgraded by G. Pisier, and although published under the same title it covers research from 1955 to 1982. See also O'Reilly and J. Poirier, NouvelleCaledonie: documents icongraphiques anciens (pub. 1959); and both O'Reilly's La Nouvelle-Caledonie vue par le photographe Allan Hughan (pub . 1978) and Caledoniens (pub. 1980). 0047

O'Reilly, Patrick. Bibliographie methodique, analytique et critique des Nouvelles-Hebrides. Publications de la Societe des Oceanistes, 8. Paris: Musee de I'Homme, 1958. xii + 305 pp. The standard, annotated bibliography of value for the cultural and anthropological study of Vanuatu (formerly the New Hebrides), and it is strong on indigenous traditions . For a comparable, biographically oriented listing , see also O'Reilly, Hebridais (pub. 1957).

0048

Schlesier, Erhard. Der Stand der ethnographischen Erforschung Neuguineas. [The Hague]: Mouton, 1955. 32 pp. + [fold-out] map . A brief survey of research mainly on the big New Guinea island and the adjacent Goodenough, Rossel, and Trobriand Islands. Schlesier sets his division between the coast and hinterland on one side, and the river valleys and central New Guinea on the other side.

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 0049

Institute of Applied Social and Economic Research. Papua New Guinea Post Courier Selective Index. [For the Years 1972-86. 14 Vols.] Port Moresby: Papua New Guinea Institute of Applied Social and Economic Research, 1979-1986. [The titles of this series vary slightly.] Inter alia culls and indexes all references in the newspaper Papua New Guinea Post-Courier to cargo cults and mission/church-related materials, whether historical or contemporary. An invaluable tool no longer in service. Do not expect the publication years of the

General

and

Inter-Regional

47

index to correspond with the publication years of the newspaper, directly or in sequence. The above-mentioned organization (which changed its name to the National Research Institute) has also produced Selective Index to the Times of Papua New Guinea (pub. 1986- ). 0050

O'Sullivan, Catherine. Tradition and Law in Papua New Guinea: An Annotated and Selected Bibliography. Canberra: Department of Law, Research School of Social Sciences, Australian National University, 1986. [iii] + 118 pp. An excellent guide covering over 350 items of books and articles on Melanesian ethnographic materials, which impinge on customary law and the relationship between indigenous and introduced legal conceptions. Virtually all of the items covered impinge on religious questions, and cargoist or transitional movements come into the coverage.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 0051

Ferguson, John A[lexander]. A Bibliography of the New Hebrides and a History of the Mission Press. 3 Vols. Sydney: [Selfpublished], 1917-1943. Vol. 1: Aneityum, Futuna and Erromanga. 1917. 36 pp.; Vol. 2: Tanna, Aniwa, Efate. 1918. 52 pp.; Vol. 3: Nguna-Tongoa (including North Efate), Makura, Emae, Epi, Paama and Ambrym. 1943.47 pp. An older listing helpful for tracing works on traditional religion as well as being the first complete bibliography of missiological and mission history works for Vanuatu. However, only southern and central islands are covered in these volumes.

0052

Langdon, Robert, ed. The Catholic Church in the Western Pacific: A Guide to Records on Microfilm. Canberra: Pacific Manuscripts Bureau, Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National University, 1986. [irregular pagination; more than 400 pp.] A binding together of invaluable listings of Catholic archives pertaining to different Pacific island groups. Of relevance for Melanesia are materials from the dioceses of Port Vila and Suva, the archdiocese of Noumea, and from the Marist records. Responsible for the main archival work was Theo Cook. 0053

Maidment, Ewan. "Fiji Museum Archives and Manuscripts Collection." Journal of Pacific History 36, 2 (2001): 237-246. A valuable listing, especially because it includes diaries of John Hunt and David Cargill, two of the earliest missionaries in Fiji.

48

Bibliographical

Survey

Studies A.

General and Inter-Regional

General Crocombe, R[onald] G[ordon] . The South Pacific. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 2001. 790 pp. + maps and illustrations. A massive survey of the South Pacific scene in general, being a complete revision of Crocombe's The South Pacific: An Introduction (5th ed., pub. 1989). Although Pacific-wide, there is a chapter on beliefs and a sub-section on religion and politics useful for the study of Melanesian religious life. An excellent bibliography. Complements B. Lal and K. Fortune (eds .), The Pacific Islands: An Encyclopedia (pub . 2000). 0054

Evans-Pritchard, Edward [E.], ed. Australia and Melanesia (Including New Guinea). Peoples of the Earth, 1. [London]: Danbury Press, 1972. 144 pp . + maps and illustrations. A popular but certainly nor unscholarly introduction to Melanesian cultures, with the religious dimension prominent. There are two general articles by A. Forge, and one by him on the Abelam (cf. 0720); one by K. Koch on the Yali (or lale) and K. Heider on the Dani, both Irian laya highlands (cf., 0557, 0553); A. Gerbrands on the Asmat, Irian laya (cf. 0597); C. Derrick on the New Guinea highland Asaro; M. Young on the Trobriands; A. Smith on the Solomons; and K. Muller with three chapters on ni-Vanuatu affairs - concerning Tanna, Pentecost, and Malekula (cf. 1895-6). Muller deals with more than traditional materials (e.g., Tannese cargo cultism), and most authors have an eye for religious change. Glossary at rear.

0055

Evans-Pritchard, E[dward] E., et al., eds . Essays Presented to C. G. Seligman. London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co ., 1934. ix + 385 pp . + maps, tables and illustrations. Essays honoring Charles Seligman[n], five articles being on Melanesian subjects. G. Landtmann uses the nature of the Papuan Kiwai offerings to debate Robertson Smith's theories of sacrifice (then popular); 1. Layard compares different imagings of death journeys among north Malekulans, Vanuatu (1918); B . Malinowski discusses some Trobriand stone tools (Papuan islands region); R. Thurnwald presents the oral history of tribes near the mouth of the Sepik River, New Guinea (0779); and F. Williams looks back on the fabled new religious movement known as the "Vailala Madness," Gulf region, Papua (1403). 0056

0057

Keck, Verena, ed. Common Worlds and Single Lives: Constituting Knowledge in Pacific Societies. Explorations in Anthropology. Oxford: Berg, 1998. vi + 417 pp.

General

and

Inter-Regional

49

Pacific-wide in scope, this collection includes papers on a number of Melanesian societies, with traditional and transitional religious and contemporary church materials treated. The papers, most relevant to religion, tend to focus on life stories or roles of individuals represented through the lens of collective mentalities. B. Telban considers bodily identity among the Ambonwari (Karawari speakers), and B. Obrist van Eeuwijk analyzes the transitions from traditional to Christian views of female health among the Kwanga (both studies on the East Sepik). A. Strathern and L. Josephides look at life stories from the highland Melpa and Kewa; while P. Lemonnier looks at leadership change in the hinterland of the Papuan Gulf among the Ankave-Anga; and M . Jeudy-Ballini on moral impacts of missions on the person in the Sulka region, East New Britain (0996). C. Toren writes on Fijian cannibalism, cf. 2082. Mantovani, Ennio. Traditional and Present Day Melanesian Values and Ethics. Occasional Papers of the Melanesian Institute, 7. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1991. 37 pp. After a broad delineation of the Melanesian "traditional value system," its ethical underpinnings and implications as to what is valuable, Mantovani attempts to distinguish ethical continuities and discontinuities in the region at the present time. The work is summed up in terms of a "Christian challenge" in a fast "Christianizing" area.

0058

May, R[onald] J., and Nelson, Hank [N.], eds . Melanesia: Beyond Diversity. 2 Vols. Canberra: Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National University, 1982. Vol. 1: xi + 324 pp . + maps and tables; Vol. 2: xi + 325-690 pp. + maps, figures and tables. A collection of fine articles on political and economic issues, but odd articles touch on religious questions: P. Lawrence's final statement on cargo cultism; R. Tonkinson and 1. Waiko on traditional ethics; D. Langmore and A. Thornley on mission history (all volume one). The most significant article on religion is by R. Keesing (1799). In volume two - on social change - there is a good article on lawlessness and rural gangs among the highland Wahgi by M. Reay. 0059

Moore, Albert C. Arts in the Religions of the Pacific: Symbols of Life. Religion and the Arts Series. London: Pinter, 1995. xvii + 219 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. A recent and comprehensive monograph about the religious dimension of art in Oceania, with an excellent coverage of Melanesian materials (masks, designs, canoes, temples, etc.) making up the largest chapter. Moore includes traditional aspects of art and those deriving from more recent changes in religion, as is also shown by his article on art in Pacific islands Christian worship in Pacific Journal of Theology (pub. 1993). 0060

0061

Swain, Tony, and Trompf, Garry [Winston]. The Religions of Oceania. Library of Religious Beliefs and Practices. London: Routledge, 1995 . [viii] + 244 pp. + map.

50

Bibliographical

Survey

The first half of this book is about Aboriginal Australia (though Swain considers the importance of the Torres Strait Islanders for mainland Aboriginal religions). The second half (by Trompf) is not exclusively about Melanesia, but takes in Micronesian and Polynesian religious configurations as well. However, the great bulk of the Pacific island material is Melanesian, and the coverage is of traditional patterns, new religious movements, and indigenous involvement in "Christianization." 0062

Trompf, G[arry] W[inston], ed. Melanesian and Judaeo-Christian Religious Traditions. Pts. A-D, Study Packages, 1-4. UPNG Extension Studies [Course Materials]. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, [1975-1976]. [Pt. A], Pkg. 1: [1975].203 pp. + map; [Pt. B], Pkg. 2: [1975]. 131 pp. + illustration; Pt. C, Pkg. 3, Opt[ions] 1 and 3: [1976]. 146 pp. and 147 pp. + figures; Pt. D, Pkg. 4, Opts. 1 and 3: [1976]. 151 pp. and 123 pp. + map and table. [Rev. edn. of Pts. A-B: Religion in Melanesia, compo by G(arry) W(inston) Trompf; CCarl) E. Loeliger; and J(ohn) Kadiba. Pts. A-B, Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, 1980. Pt. A: [iii] + 227 pp.; Pt. B: [iii] + 128 pp.] [Option 2 of the first edition was not completed for publication.] Six booklets with various articles on the Melanesian religious scene. Most pieces see Trompf covering such diverse topics as retributive logic, religious change, new religious movements, and indigenous theology. These begin his agenda to treat Melanesian religion "in all its aspects" (as put by him in Catalyst, pub. 1988). Other articles of interest are by A. Chowning (0916), R. Lacey (1124), W. Saville (1311) and F. Williams (1316); and see 0444, 1036, 1057, 1322, 1453 and 1729. C. Loeliger and 1. Kadiba re-edited the first two booklets as two parts (pub. 1980 and 1982). 0063

Trompf, Garry [Winston]. "Oral Sources and the Study of Religious History in Papua New Guinea." In Oral Tradition in Melanesia, ed. by Donald Denoon, and Roderic [1.] Lacey, 151-174. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea and Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1981. An essay on ethnohistorical methodology concerning the religious history of Melanesia. It discusses the history of traditional religion (with its persisting features in modern times); the history of Christian missions and churches; and then such transitional movements as cargo cults; concluding with reflections on the most difficult problems arising for oral historians in the studies of each of these three areas. Materials are primarily from Papua New Guinea. 0064

Trompf, G[arry] W[inston]. Melanesian Religion. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991. xi + 283 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. [Paperback edn.: 2004.] The only general monograph about Melanesian religions, it is divided into two parts, "The Old Time" concerning traditional religious life, and "The New Time"

General

and

Inter-Regional

51

concerning religious change (cf. 1255). After an overview, Trompf discusses notions of the afterlife (a chapter deriving from his essay in N. Habel's collection, 0103, 0160); the logic of retribution (a foretaste of the next entry); and then the issues of magic, sorcery, healing, and altered states (with R. Dembari, cf. 1483). The second part has a general introduction to missionization; a case study on the Catholic Missions (with T . Aerts, see 0245); an analytical essay on cargo cultism; a survey of some nineteen independent churches (cf. 0302); an assessment of the relative secularization of Melanesia (based on the Trompf article in Point, pub. 1977); and notes towards an agenda of Melanesian theology (partly from 0062). Trompf, G[arry] W[inston]. Payback: The Logic of Retribution in Melanesian Religions. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994. xx + 545 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. A large work, developed out of previous articles on this subject in 0062 and the previous entry. The book contains a theoretical introduction about retributive logic, and is then divided into three major parts: on revenge, reciprocity and related explanatory modes in traditional religions; reprisal, the quest for perfect reciprocity and the explanation of the extraordinary in cargo cultism; and then the so-called modernization of revenge syndromes, exchange systems and explanations in terms of praise and blame, rewards and punishments. Theoretical developments from this book, referring to Melanesian materials, reappear in Religioni e Societa (pub. 1997), Iran and Caucasus I (pub. 1997), and other writings of Trompf. 1. May in Transcendence and Violence (pub. 2003) relates Payback to the comparative study of religion and violent conflict; and for other approaches to the same subject see 0181 and N. McDowell in American Ethnologist (1980) . 0065

Traditional Aerts, Theo. Traditional Religion in Melanesia. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea Press, 1998. vii + 191 pp. + maps and illustrations. Contains the only survey of Melanesian deities in modern ethnology, the first part expanding articles from Annales Aequatoria (pub. 1980) and Bikmaus (pub. 1983). This part is useful in classifying high-gods, astral and environal deities, dema deities (those who suffer for new life like culture heroes), place spirits, and lesser spirit beings. Part two vigorously defends the existence of prayers in pre-Christian Melanesia, listing a hundred of them (first collected for the Melanesian Journal of Theology [pub. 1988]). In part three, the shortest, the author, as a Sacred Heart Father, draws intriguing parallels between the beginnings of cargo cults and early Christianity. 0066

0067

Allen, M[ichael] R. Male Cults and Secret Initiations In Melanesia. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1967. ix + 140 pp. + maps and tables.

52

Bibliographical

Survey

An interesting survey of initiation ceremonies in the Melanesian region analyzing the materials with gender and sexual factors in mind. Allen takes a broadly Freudian approach, seeing rituals reflecting tensions between male and female, sometimes also manifested in ritual homosexuality. The breadth of ethnographic data is impressive. 0068

Baal, Jan van . Over wegen en drijfveren der religie: een godsdienstpsychologische studie. Amsterdam : Noord-Hollandsche, 1947. 436 pp. + [fold-out] table and illustrations. Van Baal's first general monograph on religious matters. He is already emphasizing the importance of human need for sociability and social solidarity (as we find later in his great work Man's Quest for Partnership, pub. 1981), though drawing more from Melanesian materials to make his points than he does in his later work. Barraud, Cecile, et al. "Des relations et des morts : quatre societes vues sous I'angle des echanges." In Differences, valeurs, hierarchie: textes offerts a Louis Dumont, ed. by Jean-Claude Galey, 421520 + figures and tables. Paris: Editions de I'Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales, 1984. [English trans: Of Relations and the Dead: Four Societies Viewed from the Angle of their Exchanges. Trans. by Stephen J. Suffern. Explorations in Anthropology. Oxford: Berg, 1994. viii + 131 pp. + figures and tables.] These authors rightly perceive that, with a community consisting of both the living and the dead, the dead are still involved in the ongoing processes and excitements of exchange. Four traditional societies - including the Papuan Orokaiva (studied by A. Iteanu, see 1475) and the Solomonese Are'are (D. ce Coppet, see 1778) - are examined to assess how much debts, obligations, compensations and economic initiatives are affected by beliefs that the dead still apply pressure on the living. And the dominance of spirits over humans is related to social hierarchy - in a way fitting to commemorate Louis Dumont's work as a theoretician of social ranking. 0069

0070

Bromley, Yuri, gen. ed. ; Bronina, M.E., and Paritsky, V., English and French eds. Catalogue of the Exhibition "Ethnography and Art of Oceania" of N. Michoutouchkine - A. Pilioko Foundation. 2nd ed. Trans. by L. Kubbel, and V. Paritsky. Moscow: Ministry of Cultures of the USSR, and Academy of Sciences of the USSR, 1989. 189 pp. + illustrations. Covers collections of Oceanic materials, at the time of publication behind the Iron Curtain and therefore not readily accessible. Oceania-wide, with Melanesian items discussed being from New Guinea, the Solomon Islands, Vanuatu, and Fiji. The text only helps occasionally in making connections between objects and religious practices.

General

and

Inter-Regional

53

Brown, George. Melanesians and Polynesians: Their LifeHistories Described and Compared. London: Macmillan and Co ., 1910. xv + 451 pp. + illustrations. An early missionary account of some peoples of Oceania, including the Tolai, Duke of York Islanders (New Guinea Islands) and the Roviana (of the western Solomon Islands) from Melanesia. Chapters consider "wars, diseases, medicines;" "religion;" "magic, witchcraft, omens , superstitions;" "morals, crimes, covenants;" "government. law, tabu;" "history, mythology;" and "sickness, death and burial." Paternalistic in stressing the element of fear in Melanesian beliefs and by implication the peoples' ripeness for the Gospel. The photographs are extremely precious for the history of religions . 0071

Brown, Paula, and Tuzin, Donald [F.], eds. The Ethnography of Cannibalism. Special Publication of the Society for Psychological Anthropology. Washington, D.C.: Society for Psychological Anthropology, 1983. [iv] + 106 pp. + table and illustration. An important little collection with a sparkling gallery of ethnographers. F. Poole discusses cannibalism along with the imaging of sorcerers, tricksters and witches among the Bimin-Kuskusmin (upper Sepik); G. Gillison treats female cannibalism among the Gimi (New Guinea highlands); Tuzin documents a wartime incident among the Ilahita Arapesh (lower Sepik) during their Japanese occupation; and M. Sahlins distills his work on Fijian cannibalism (see 2073). Other chapters are theoretical, one being on Africa. 0072

Brunton, Ron. "Misconstrued Order in Melanesian Religion." Man New Series 15, 1 (1980): 112-128. An interesting polemic against anthropologists' construals of traditional religions as homogeneous, when in fact close inspection reveals diversity and different levels of knowledge among the members of given cultures (though specialists, naturally, conveying the impression of religious unity when acting as crucial informants for outside researchers). A highly significant article methodologically, that led to heated debate in subsequent pages of Man (pub. 1980 to 1982). 0073

Bruyninx, Elze, and Damme, Wilfried van. Oceanie: De etnographische verzamelingen van de Universiteit Gent - Oceania: The Ethnographic Collections of the University of Ghent. English version trans . by Alger de Buat, and van Damme. Ghent: SnoekDucaju, 1997. 112 pp. + maps and illustrations. 73 out of 79 objects discussed in this bilingual study are Melanesian, and consideration of this neglected collection is welcome. Van Damme has co-edited a work with F. Herreman and D. Smidt, concentrating on sculpture (Sculptuur uit Afrika en Oceanie, pub. 1990), with two articles on Melanesia by the two latter authors. For van Damme himself elsewhere on Melanesian materials, see in Gentse Bijdragen tot de Kunstsgeschiedenis en Oudheidkunde (pub. 199091). 0074

54

Bibliographical

Survey

Buehler, Alfred; Barrow, Terry; and Mountford, Charles P. The Art of the South Sea Islands, Including Australia and New Zealand. Partly trans. by Anne E. Keep. Art of the World Series. New York: Crown Publications, 1962. 249 pp. + maps and illustrations. So broad as to be inevitably too generalizing. Part one deals with Melanesia, and contains a section on the connectedness of art and religion. There is a helpful five-page bibliography. 0075

Burridge, Kenelm O.L. "Las religiones de Oceania." In Historia de las Religiones. Siglo 20, Vol. 11: Las religiones en los pueblos sin traducion escrita, ed. by Henri-Charles Puech, 135-205 . Pleiades Series, 2. Mexico City: Gallimard, 1990. This is the more accessible Spanish version of the French collection (pub. 1976), and revised. One of the few useful short summary articles on traditional Melanesian religions, covered by an accomplished scholar in the center of this article (pp. 175-191). See also Burridge under 0172. 0076

Carrier, James G., ed. History and Tradition in Melanesian Anthropology. Studies in Melanesian Anthropology, 10. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1992. ix + 257 pp. A collection following Carrier's own exhortation that anthropologists have need of history, but most authors are not trained in ethnohistory and some have somewhat arcane ways into the subject. Religion comes up a good deal, especially in J. Barker's article (0405). For comparable symposia see J. Mageo (ed.), Cultural Memory (pub. 2001), and 0325.

0077

Chowning, [Martha] Ann. An Introduction to the Peoples and Cultures of Melanesia . 2nd ed. Cummings Modular Program in Anthropology. Menlo Park, Ca.: Cummings, 1977 . 124 pp. + maps and illustrations. A good general introduction to Melanesian cultures. Only towards the end of the short work, however, does Chowning discuss religion and art, and then religious aspects of culture change. Supersedes B. Cranstone, Melanesia (pub. 1961); yet can now be read in conjunction with D. Whiteman (ed.), An Introduction to Melanesian Cultures (pub. 1984). 0078

Chowning, [Martha] Ann. "Leadership in Melanesia." Journal of Pacific History 14,2 (1979): 66-84. Probably the best early coverage of the anthropological data and issues in connection with traditional Melanesian leadership. Chowning's ethnographic knowledge is excellent, and she helps modify the impression that Melanesian leadership is largely that of competitive big-manship while Polynesia is dominated by chiefs, for there are many chieftain societies along coastal and island Melanesia. Of course the implications of this for the study of religion, let alone traditional politics, is important because of the sacral functions of chiefs. For more recent discussion, see M. Godelier and M. Strathern (eds.), Big Men and Great Men (pub. 1991). 0079

General

and

Inter-Regional

55

0080

Chowning, [Martha] Ann. "Melanesian Religions: An Overview." In Encyclopedia of Religion, ed. by Mircea Eliade, Vol. 9, 349-359. New York: Macmillan, 1987. [Repr. : 2005 edn., Lindsay Jones, ed., Vol. 9, pp. 5832-41.] A useful, though very general, survey of Melanesian beliefs about the spirit world (souls, ghosts, place spirits, deities, and culture heroes); and about religious specialists, tabus, women and religion, rituals (especially funerals), and art.

Codrington, Robert Henry. "Religious Beliefs and Practices in Melanesia." Journal of the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 10 (1881): 261-316 + [fold-out] map. This is the determinative article, leading to his monograph (next entry), that first introduced Melanesian ideas of mana to scholarship (picked up by Edward Tylor) . It served as an introduction to cultures in the Banks and eastern Solomon Islands, building on the very sketchy beginnings provided by his Lecture on the Melanesian Mission, together with a Report and Account of the Mission (in a pamphlet, pub. 1864). 0081

0082

Codrington , R[obert] H[enry] . The Melanesians: Studies in Th eir Anthropology and Folk-lore. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1891. xv + 419 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. [Repr.: New York: Dover, 1972.] This is a very famous and influential old book from an early mIssIonary anthropologist working largely in the eastern Solomons and northern New Hebrides (modern Vanuatu) . Its treatment of mana influenced the world of theories about the nature and origins of religion, with Codrington emphasizing mana more as a substantive power underlying everything (whereas others read it more "verbally," see 1687; 1897 for clarification). The book is valuable in many other respects, particularly regarding the spiritual underpinnings of revenge activity (as in the Banks Islands). His approach to linguistics was also seminal. Coppet, Daniel de. "Pour une etude des €changes ceremoniels en Melanesie." L'Homme 8, 4 (1968): 45-57 + tables . The early statement of Coppet's position. Picking up from Claude LeviStrauss' understanding that ritual action is logically prior to reflection about the nature of things, he reads exchange rituals (as conveyed in a range of Melanesian ethnographies) to be ways of "making the world."

0083

0084

Coppet, Daniel de, and Iteanu, Andre, eds. Cosmos and Society in Oceania. Explorations in Anthropology . Oxford: Berg, 1995. vi + 338 pp. + illustrations. Various articles on the intricate relationship between societal arrangements and cosmologies, using mainly Melanesian but also some Polynesian examples. They all relate to Coppet's thesis of a ritual as an organizing principle that constitutes cosmos and social hierarchy. L. Dumont's Homo Hierarchicus

56

Bibliographical

Survey

(pub. 1970) has become crucial as intellectual sustenance for the agenda. One contributor, L. Josephides (cf. 1615), is wisely cautious about the approach. For comments on some articles of this book see 1475, 1663, 1715, 1778,2082. Cotlow, Lewis. In Search of the Primitive. Boston: Little Brown & Co., 1942. xxiii + 454 pp. + map and illustrations. [Repr.: 1966, and in London: Hale, 1967.] Popular and somewhat shallow. Part four on New Guinea covers the Kukukuku, including smoke mummification; the Sepik, on Kambaramba village; the Sepik "outback" with a Yuat River culture; the Wahgi, with regard to dispute settlement and the effects of missionaries; and then the Dani of Irian Jaya, in general.

0085

0086

Craig, Barry; Kernot, Bernie; and Anderson, Christopher, eds. Art and Performance in Oceania. Bathurst: Crawford House Pub-lishing, 1999. viii + 318 pp. + maps, figure and illustrations. An important collection, especially in the connection of visual art and ritual. Oceania-wide, but inter alia with articles by D . Smidt and S. Marepo Eoe on a festival honoring the dead among the Gamei (Lower Ramu River region); C. Issac and Craig on Sulka masked ceremonies (New Britain); N . Lurang and M. Gunn on mala[ngJgan masks and ritual on New Ireland in two separate pieces. See also H. Beran and Craig (eds.), War Shields (pub. 2003), covering "New Guinea, New Britain, and the Solomon Islands;" cf. also 0597-8, 1170. Oral Tradition in Denoon, Donald, and Lacey, Roderic, eds. Melanesia. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, and Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1981. vi + 270 pp. + maps and figures. A comprehensive collection of articles on the oral and ethnohistory of Melanesia. Most subjects covered are not obviously religious, but accounts of migratory shifts, heroic conflicts on the battlefield, and post-contact stories of adventure about interaction with the whites and involvement in the world wars all have religious implications for indigenous peoples; and the chapters of this book hold many important insights relevant to this general datum . Specifically on religion, see 0063, 0429, 1476, 1479. 0087

0088

Deverell, Gweneth, and Deverell, Bruce, eds. Pacific Rituals: Living or Dying? Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, in Association with the Pacific Theological College, 1986. xiv + 203 pp. + maps and illustrations. Essays bringing together Pacific myths and rituals that celebrate personal, social and cosmic life. Rituals for welcoming visitors, cultivating the land, moving from one stage of life to another, and observing funerary obligations are included. Among the examples are some from the Solomon Islands, Fiji, Vanuatu, New Caledonia and Irian Jaya.

General

and

Inter-Regional

57

Dixon, Roland B. Oceanic . Vol. 9 of The Mythology of All Races in Thirteen Volumes. Ed. by Louis Herbert Gray. Boston: Marshall Jones, 1916. xv + 364 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. Oceania-wide, and thus the selection is limited and the myths are for enjoyment and general comparison, not being accurately contextualized. Part two is on Melanesia. 0089

Douglas, Bronwen. Across the Great Divide: Journeys in History and Anthropology. Studies in Anthropology and History, 24. Amsterdam: Hardwood Academic, 1998. xviii + 358 pp. + map, tables and illustrations. Reproduced articles from Douglas's skillful research, mainly centering on New Caledonia, but covering eastern Melanesian issues. In the first article on social power in South Pacific societies she enters into discussions with such writers as Marshall Sahlins, and C. Valentine (esp. 0237) on leadership patterns in the Pacific. She rectifies the impression that Melanesia is dominated by the bigman model by documenting on hereditary chiefs and their legitimation, especially in New Caledonia. Other articles look at chiefly control over ritual and war, also especially in New Caledonia. See, e.g., 1976-7.

0090

Ebert, Paul. Siidsee-Erinnerungen. Leipzig: R.F. Kohler, 1924. xii + 239 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. An account of the voyage of the German vessel H.M.S. Cormoran through various Pacific waters in 1911 - 13, including Melanesia. Occasional observations about customs justify inclusion.

0091

Eibl-Eibesfeldt, Irenaus. Krieg und Frieden aus der Sicht der Verhaltensforschung. 2nd ed. Piper Series, 329. Munich: Piper, 1984. 329 pp + maps, figures and illustrations. [English version: The Biology of Peace and War: Man, Animals and Aggression. Trans. by Eric Mosbacher. London: Thames and Hudson, 1979. ix + 294 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations.] A general work on aggression using ethological insights as an entree into understanding tribal warfare which is largely but not exclusively illustrated from across the New Guinea highlands. The books finishes with a discussion of Though somewhat Melanesian institutions and rituals for peacemaking. behaviorist, this is an interesting work. 0092

Eliade, Mircea. Birth and Rebirth: The Religious Meanings of Initiation in Human Culture. Trans. from the French by Willard R. Trask. Library of Religion and Culture. London: Harvill, 1958. xv + 175 pp. Of a number of general works by Eliade on comparative religion, this is the one with most reference to Melanesia. It has important data about Papuan initiatory rites including those of the Elema (Gulf Province). As typical, Eliade's annotations of continental sources including Eastern European literature of relevance are excellent. Eliade also wrote the article on initiation in

0093

58

Bibliographical

Survey

Encyclopedia of Religion, now appearing in the revised edition (ed. L. Jones, 2005, Vol. 7). However, he tends to gloss over the bodily imprints on initiates; for these try M. Walter in G. Appell and T. Madan (eds.), Choice and Morality in Anthropological Perspective (pub. 1988), an article influenced by the theory of Robert Brain. Melanesian Money. Ernst, P[eter] van. Geld in Melanesie: Afdeling voor culturele en physische antropologie van het Koninklijk Instituut voor de Tropen, [1]. Amsterdam: Koninklijk Instituut voor de Tropen, [1954]. 140 pp. Covers early anthropologists' encounters with Melanesian money; the question of the definition of money and valuables; and the issue of the role of money in exchange rituals (as in the eastern Papuan kula trade ring). It is strong on the New Guinea islands, Malaita and other Solomons groups, and the Banks Islands. A published thesis from the University of Amsterdam. Something on the new currencies and their mystery for traditional cultures is included. The essay has four pages of English summary. 0094

Epstein, A[rnold] L[eonard]. The Experience of Shame in Royal Melanesia: An Essay in the Anthropology of Affect. Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland Occasional Royal Paper, 40. London and Atlantic Highlands, N.J .: Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland, and Humanities Press, 1984. iv + 58 pp. + figures. Using his own field research among the Tolai (of East New Britain), and then entering into dialogue with the work of 1. Hogbin (0880) and M. Young (1522), Epstein explores the nature, contexts, functions and psychological aspects of shame, which he interprets as a negative evaluation of self (yet different from European conceptions). N. McDowell's 1975 Cornell University doctoral dissertation addresses the concept of shame (mainly among the Bun in the Sepik region, cf. 0785). 0095

Firth, Raymond [William]. Art and Life in New Guinea. London and New York: Studio Publications, and Studio, 1936. 126 pp. + illustrations. [Repr.: New York: AMS, 1979.] Sensible introduction to the motivations of Melanesian artistic techniques and styles. Firth's main point is that Melanesians do not treat art for art's sake, but conform and adapt to subtly received religion-based traditions of creativity. 0096

Fischer, Hans. Studien tiber Seelenvorstellungen in Ozeanien. Munich: Klaus Renner Verlag, 1965. xii + 432 pp. + maps. A wide-ranging study of conceptions of the soul among Melanesian peoples and beyond to Micronesia and Polynesia. Scholarly views about this matter are first surveyed; the most interesting sets of beliefs are described; and then the major themes and traditional terms are analyzed. The theme of the double soul is the

0097

General

and

Inter-Regional

59

most fascinating subject considered. For looking at this material in a different light, see F. Jachmann 0110. Flannery, Wendy. "Appreciating Melanesian Myths." In Powers, Plumes and Piglets: Phenomena of Melanesian Religion, ed. by Norman C. Habel, 161-172. Adelaide: Australian Association for the Study of Religions, 1979. Useful introductory account to Melanesian mythology, Flannery discusses myth as showing how order came to the world; the interplay of myth and ritual; the speculative and explanatory aspects of myths; their "guidance" for communities; and the way old myths have been adapted to cargo cultist and Christian discourse. Note also her related article in Missiology (pub. 1979).

0098

Frazer, J[ames] G[eorge). The Belief in Immortality and the Worship of the Dead. Vol. 1: The Belief among the Aborigines of Australia, the Torres Straits [sic] Islands, New Guinea and Melanesia. The Gifford Lectures, St. Andrews, 1911-1912. London: Macmillan & Co., 1913 . xxi + 495 pp. [Repr.: London: Dawsons, 1968; and Routledge Curzon, 2003 .] An oft forgotten classic on a major theme of the religions of Oceania (with Frazer's volumes two and three of this work treating Polynesia and Micronesia respectively) . Frazer uses available ethnographic and mission report materials for the whole region (from Dutch New Guinea to Fiji). He finds the belief in an after-state ubiquitous in the region related to the world-wide belief in immortality. The book was overshadowed by the work of R. Moss (0127), yet without an apparent knowledge of Frazer's volumes on the latter's part! 0099

Gesch, Patrick F. "Magic as a Process of Social Discernment." In Powers, Plumes and Piglets: Phenomena of Melanesian Religion, ed. by Norman C. Habel, 137-148. Adelaide: Australian Association for the Study of Religions, 1979. Argues against older views that magic only reflects a technologic outlook, and writes of it as an all-embracing "process of social discernment." People need to satisfy personal worries and decide on clever and effective action in ways that are personally fulfilling, thus the "pre-scientific" side to the discussion about magic needs to be supplemented with other considerations. Are some of the secret chants anthropologists call spells, he also asks, actually forms of prayer? 0100

Guiart, Jean C[harles Robert]. Les religions de l'Oceanie. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1962. 156 pp. Using mainly eastern Melanesian and thus scattered island examples, and devoting space to both the traditional scene and the conversion factor, Guiart summarizes many years of research in the region; in fact this remained the best distillation of Francophone scholarship up to the early 1960s.

0101

0102

Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert]. The Arts of the South Pacific. Trans . from the French by Antony Christie. The Arts of Mankind, 4 .

60

Bibliographical

Survey

London: Thames and Hudson, 1963. [vi] + 461 pp. + maps [one fold-out] and illustrations. Interestingly dedicated to Claude Levi-Strauss, and an extraordinary coverage of Melanesian masks, sculptures, and musical instruments. The book is the best such published collection for eastern Melanesia (New Caledonia and Vanuatu). Habel, Norman c., ed. Powers, PLumes and PigLets: Phenomena of MeLanesian Religion. Adelaide: Australian Association for the Study of Religions, 1979. vi + 234 pp. + maps and illustrations. A handy collection of articles on Melanesian religions, almost exclusively from Papua New Guinea. Part A considers such topics as sacred space and symbols, ceremonies, rites of passage, healing and sacred power; and part B carries analytical essays about notions of the afterlife, magic, myth, and traditions and ritual. See also W. Flannery (0098), P. Gesch (0100), M. Stephen (1422), and Trompf (0160), and for others 0697, 0719, 0975, 1580, and 1789. 0103

0104

Hanson, Allan, and Hanson, Louise, eds. Art and Identity in Oceania. Honolulu and Bathurst: University of Hawaii Press, and Crawford House Press, 1990. [x] + 315 pp. + maps and illustrations . A good collection. It includes some non-Melanesian art, but is strongest on achievements in the Solomons, and is the best introductory book on reconstructing the ceremonial context and content of Melanesian art generally. New insights about art among the Asmat in Irian Jaya and the Ok in highland Papua New Guinea are presented.

Hauser-Schaublin, Brigitta, ed. Geschichte und miindLiche OberLieferung in Ozeanien. Basler Beitrage zur Ethnologie, 37. Basel: Ethnologisches Seminar der Universitat, and Museum fur Volkerkunde, 1994. 391 pp. + maps and illustrations. This collection for Meinhard Schuster is meant to reveal the productivity of ethnohistorical investigation in Melanesian anthropological research, though for some contributors there was an excuse to write simply on myths. T. Michael's interest in "historical traditions" of the Nalum[in] in the Star Mountains (Papua New Guinea side) is to be welcomed, as is V. Heeschen on Irian Jayan highland Mek myths as reminiscences of migration. N. Stephenson is insightful in interpreting an East Sepik Warn millenarian myth as culture criticism. 0105

0106

Herdt, Gilbert H., ed. RituaLized HomosexuaLity in MeLanesia. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1984. xvii + 409 pp. + maps and tables. A controversial collection on ritualized homosexuality in largely initiatory contexts. Contributors include M. Allen on homosexuality and male power in north Vanuatu; 1. van Baal on the dialectics of sex among the Marind-anim (0587); Herdt himself on the Sambia; and L. Serpenti on the ritual meaning of homosexuality and pedophilia among the Kima[a]m (Irian Jaya, see 0601). Good research, but for the indigenous peoples it means facing aspects of their past they may wish to leave behind.

General

and

Inter-Regional

61

Herdt, Gilbert [H.], and Stephen, Michele [Joy], eds. The Religious New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers Imagination in New Guinea. University Press, 1989. vi + 262 pp. An interesting collection dominated by the editors, who introduce the book and write the bulk of the contributions. The general thrust is that the imaginal in Melanesian religious life should be treated with far more seriousness in our understanding of the function of artistic expressions and in the projections of awesomeness by sorcerers and magicians. Stephen, for her part, shows a neoJungian interest in emphasizing the universal structures of the imagination and Melanesians' adeptness to claim access to them. Other articles include one by B. Knauft on Gebusi aesthetics and spirit mediumship (cf. 1645).

0107

Hiatt, L[ester] R., ret al.]. In Memoriam: Peter Lawrence, 19211987. [Special Issue of] Oceania 59, 1 (1988): 1-74 + illustration. A collection reflecting on issues that concerned the late Peter Lawrence, especially to do with his earlier contrasting between seaboard and highland religions. Apart from Lawrence's own retractions over this (0116), there is a theoretical article about religion by I. Jarvie, a paper comparing island and highland cargoism by J. Clark (cf. 1595), and a view of a highland religion by J. Hughes (1231). 0108

0109 Hocart, A[rthur] M[aurice]. "Mana." Man 46 (1914): 97-101. An early twentieth-century entree into a subject of perennial importance to theoreticians of religion, Hocart argues that mana in Melanesia (and Polynesia) is not so much an impersonal force, as R. Codrington had argued (0082), but a verbal expression of "to come true," after praying to the spirits. Intriguingly, R. Keesing (1687) is ignorant of Hocart's work as long preceding his own reassessments. Note that Hocart's return to the subject of mana in Man (pub. 1922) is on India. Jachmann, Friedegard. Seelen- und Totenvorstellungen bei drei Bevolkerungsgruppen in Neuguinea. Arbeiten aus dem Seminar fur Volkerkunde der Johann Wolfgang Goethe-Universitat Frankfurt am Main, 1. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner, 1969. [v] + 191 pp. The published doctoral thesis of a young German anthropologist, subsequently writing under Tomasetti (see 1255), it surveys the notions of soul and life after death within the socio-religious framework of three New Guinea culture areas the Mbowamb (southern Melpa of the Western Highlands of Papua New Guinea), the Bukaua (of northeast New Guinea), and the Marind-anim (of southeast Irian Jaya). Her discussion is related in the end to the idea of mana as a collective soul. 0110

0111

Jensen, Ad[olf] E[llegard]. Das religiOse Weltbild einer friihen Kultur. Studien zur Kulturkunde, 9. Stuttgart: August SchrOder Verlag, 1949. xii + 199 pp. + illustrations.

62

Bibliographical

Survey

Exploring a Weltbild in which the primordial times were terminated by the first death. This is usually by the murder of a female deity, from whose body originate edible plants; and the deed from which arise human mortality and the need to procreate. Jensen found evidence of this belief throughout the world, and is the founder of Dema theory (cf. his Mythos und Kult bei Naturvolkern [pub. 1951]), the dying dema deity being documented from the Marind-anim in Irian Jaya (P. Wirz, 0606) and an equivalent among the Kiwai of Papua New Guinea (cf. G. Landtmann, 1364). These Melanesian cases became pillars of his theory. 0112

Juillerat, Bernard. "Transe et langage en Nouvelle-Guinee." Pt. 1: "La possession mediumnique chez les Amanab." In Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 31, 47 (1975): 187-212 + illustration; Pt. 2: "Du symptome au rite." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 31,49 (1975): 379-397. Juillerat, Bernard, et al . "Folie," possession et chamanisme en Nouvelle-Guinee. [Special Issue of] Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 33, 56-57 (1977): 115-189. Following up his own writings on the Amanab (Sepik, New Guinea, cf. 0698700) with a cross-cultural study of altered states and a collection of mainly New Guinea highland cases presented by well known experts. These articles provide the richest body of ethnographic materials on altered states for the Melanesian region. New Guinea means here the entire island, so that in the third collection we note K. Koch on altered states among the Yali (or Jale) of Irian Jaya. Most of the cases are from Papua New Guinea highland contexts: G. Herdt, E. Schieffelin, A. Strathern, and R. Wagner are represented, yet note that W. Mitchell handles shamanic sorcery among the Lujere (Sepik). 0113

Keesing, Roger M[artin]. "Some Problems in the Study of Oceanic Religion." Anthropologica 34 (1992): 231-246. A warning about nineteenth-century Western conceptual hang-overs in the study of Pacific religions. Anthropological discourse about tribal religions tends to "over-exoticize, over-theologize, over-systematize." This is mainly illustrated from the case of mana in Melanesia (thus see also 1687, 1897). Does not show the further side to his work, however, which is decidedly against interference with traditionalists (e.g., 1799). Lanternari, V[ittorio]. "Melanesian Religions." In The World's Religions, ed. by Stewart Sutherland, et al., 843-853. London: Routledge, 1988. Very broad, out-of-date and not informed by any fieldwork experience, but useful in representing existing literature in a survey form until the 1970s.

0114

0115

Lawrence, Peter. "Statements about Religion: The Problem of Reliability." In Anthropology in Oceania: Essays Presented to Ian Hogbin, ed. by L[ester] R[ichard] Hiatt, and C[handra] Jayawardena, 139-154. Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1971.

General

and

Inter-Regional

63

An important methodological paper about difficulties field workers may face when investigating religious matters in Melanesia. Informants of traditional religious matters after early contact will always come up against the effects of cargo cultist and mission talk, which will color the way tradition is being represented. Lawrence raises questions about who one should ask in the field, some people being far better custodians of given types of knowledge than others. 0116

Lawrence, Peter. "Twenty Years After: A Reconsideration of the Papua New Guinea's Seaboard and Highlands Religions." In In Memoriam: Peter Lawrence, 1921-1987, by L[ester] R. Hiatt, ret al.]. [Special Issue of] Oceania 59, 1 (1988): 7-27. The author reconsiders the contrast he developed between highland and seaboard religions in Melanesia (0117). He defends his thesis as an heuristic device, explains how he came to hold it by way of an intellectual autobiography, and shows how he came to question it. The recognition of the importance of the discipline of Religious Studies is noteworthy. The retort to A. Chowning's critique echoes personal antipathies, yet he knows she is his ablest contestant, even if not realizing that her challenge had actually been published (0916). Lawrence, P[eter], and Meggitt, M[ervyn] J[ohn], eds. Gods, Ghosts and Men in Melanesia : Some Religions of Australian New Guinea and the New Hebrides. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1965. [vi] + 298 pp. + maps and tables. The various articles in this book are so important that each has been commented upon under the respective author. See R. Berndt (1260), R. Bulmer (1115), K. Burridge (0790), R. Glasse (1582), R. Lane (1893), Lawrence (0797), Meggitt (1125), R. Salisbury (1288) , and C. Valentine (0930). The Introduction to the collection, however, is singularly important in the history of theorizing about Melanesian religions, because in it the editors draw a comparison between the more religious coastal dwellers and the more secular highlanders. More uncertain about the spirits, particularly the ghosts of the recently departed, highlanders rely more on their own human resources, while the coastal dwellers feel more assured of the ready support of the ancestors and other spiritual powers. Seriously modifying this generalization, see A. Chowning (0916); Trompf (0064-5); and Lawrence himself (0116). For a critic disturbed at the dominance of male interpretations, see M . Drum's 1993 Anthropology Honors thesis, Deakin University, Geelong, Victoria. 0117

Leenhardt, Maurice. Arts of the Oceanic Peoples. Trans. from the French by Michael Heron. Primitive Art [Series]. London and Paris: Thames & Hudson, and Editions du Chene, 1950. 150 pp. + maps and illustrations. A translation of Arts de l'Oceanie (pub. 1947), and closely related to his Folk Art of Oceania (pub. 1950). A very useful introduction to the Melanesian region's artistic achievements, particularly those in the eastern sector. Leenhardt had good access to Western European collections, but his coverage is not quite 0118

64

Bibliographical

Survey

as good as that of C . Schmitz (see 0144), perhaps because the latter was more aware of Central and Eastern European holdings. Some Polynesian and Malagasy materials take up the last third of the book. Lidz, Theodore, and Lidz, Ruth Wilmanns. Oedipus in the Stone Age: A Psychoanalytic Study of Masculinization in Papua New Guinea. Madison, Conn.: International Universities Press, 1989. ix + 228 pp. + map and illustrations. With implications for Melanesia as a whole, a survey of various ethnological motifs to do with maleness, such as the association of semen with breast milk and the fear of male pregnancy. The most important chapter connected with religion concerns village institutions of "blessing," such as initiations and ceremonies cementing spirit-human relationships. Missiological reflections come at the end. 0119

Myths from Melanesia and Mackenzie, Donald A[lexander]. Indonesia. London: Gresham Publishing Co., [1933]. xii + 381 pp. + illustrations. The collection is useful, though denoting slightly more space to Indonesia. There are 34 valuable plates elucidating that text, and the volume includes a bibliographical listing. Topics include sacred stones and spaces, origins, pigs and birds, headhunting, gods and demons, and death. Footnotes help placing some of the material.

0120

Mantovani, Ennio. "A Fundamental Melanesian Religion ." In Christ in Melanesia: Exploring Theological Issues, ed. by Theo[dor] Ahrens, and James Knight. [Special Issue of] Point [1] (1977): 254165. A pioneering article in which Mantovani argues that there is little point in worrying about the formal absence of deity concepts in Melanesian cultures, especially in the highlands (at least in the traditional religions now observed after contact), because the subtext of so much ceremonial and exchange activity is Life . It is this Life that is the natural equivalent to God, and missiology urgently needs to address this datum. 0121

Mantovani, Ennio, ed. An Introduction to Melanesian Religions: A Handbook for Church Workers. Point Series, 6. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1984. xii + 306 pp. + figures and illustrations. As editor and main contributor to this fine collection, Mantovani shows himself to be in the tradition of Wilhelm Schmidt with his chapter on comparative religion, but in two chapters - on cosmic renewal and ritual - he allows himself room to consider the meaning of the Chimbu pig-kill and ritual life within a bio-cosmic symbolic system. Other chapters are by D. Whiteman, M. MacDonald, G. Fugmann, and B. Schwarz (who treats post-traditional developments). Cf. also Mantovani, Divine Revelation and the Religions of PNG (pub. 2000), relying there more on theories of A. Jensen (0111) . 0122

General

and

Inter-Regional

65

0123

Mead, Margaret, ed. Cooperation and Competition among Primitive Peoples. New York: McGraw-Hill, 1937. xii + 531 pp. + figures . [Repr. : Boston: Beacon, 1961. xvi + 544 + (15) pp.] The result of a United States Social Science Research Council project on competitive cooperative habits. Most of the chapters do not concern Melanesia, but Mead has two - on the Arapesh and the Manus - that complement her writings about those cultures. She concentrates on children, noticing, for example, that fighting between small Arapesh children is never permitted, and writes a lot about family cooperativeness. Ruth Benedict's work on Dobu Island was meant for this volume (see 1514). 0124

Mead, Sidney M., ed. Exploring the Visual Art of Oceania: Australia, Melanesia, Micronesia, and Polynesia. Honolulu: University Press of Hawaii, 1979. xx + 455 pp. + maps and illustrations. Along with studies on prehistoric and non-Melanesian Oceanic art, there are excellent surveys and assessments of art in Melanesian regions - especially for Irian Jaya, the East New Britain Baining, northeast New Guinea, and the Solomons - with Melanesianists A. Forge and E. Schwimmer writing on meaning in art and aesthetics respectively. The bibliography is astounding. For more intense theorizing by an ethnographer of Pacific cultures, see A. Gell, Art and Agency (pub. 1998). 0125

Meyer, Anthony J.P. Oceanic Art/Ozeanische Kunst/Art Oceanien. 2 Vols. Cologne: Konemann, 1995. VoLl: 320 pp.; Vol. 2: [8] + 329-640; maps and illustrations in both volumes. Beautifully presented material, with photographs by O. WipperfUrth, and the text in three languages. The first volume is strong on coastal Irian Jaya, the Papuan Gulf, and especially Sepik cultures (Porapora River [west of Iatmul], Yimam, Korewori River, Blackwater River, Wosera, Abelam, and Chambri). Objects of ritual significance are the persistent focus. A third of volume two is on Melanesia, concentrating on select objects from Papua New Guinea, the Solomons, Vanuatu, and Fiji in 548 superb illustrations. Objects are occasionally accompanied by historical photographs - of dances, images of sorcerers, etc. - which are of immense value. Morauta, Louise; Pernetta, John; and Heaney, William, eds. Traditional Conservation in Papua New Guinea: Implications for Today. Institute of Applied Social and Economic Research Monograph, 16. Port Moresby: Institute of Applied Social and Economic Research, 1982. xii + 392 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations . The results of a 1980 conference organized by the Papua New Guinea Office of Environment and Conservation and the Institute of Applied Social and Economic Research. With implications for Melanesia generally, the essays encompass traditional as well as modem ideas about exploiting and conserving of resources. 0126

66

Bibliographical

Survey

Moss, Rosalind. The Life After Death in Oceania and the Malay Archipelago. London: Oxford University Press, 1925. xii + 247 pp. + maps [one fold-out]. Pacific-wide coverage of funerary practices and beliefs about the afterlife. Regarding Melanesia she considers sea burials, beliefs about the underworld, admission to the afterworld, and the general nature of the afterlife. Rare examples of punishment in the afterlife are considered and also human sacrifice. A superficial but at times useful effort. To cover things, R. Marett points out in the foreword work already done by J. Frazer (0099). K. Luckert, in his 1969 Chicago Divinity School doctorate on 'Mythologies of the Dead in Melanesia' (Melanesia Manuscript Series 0041) does little to improve upon Moss.

0127

Nevermann, Hans. Masken und Geheimbiinde in Melanesien. Volkerkunde in Monographien . Berlin: Reimar Hobbing, 1933. 168 pp. + map and illustrations. Mainly an introduction to the cultural concept of secret societies and the uses of masks in them in the Bismarck Archipelago, but drawing in comparative materials from the Solomon Islands and Vanuatu. The book is first to clarify the function of masks in underscoring the imperatives of group regulations . See also Nevermann's article on Oceanic art in Primitive Art, ed. by F. Anton (pub. 1979).

0128

Die Nevermann, Hans; Worms, Ernest A.; and Petri , Helmut. Religionen der Siidsee und Australiens. Religionen der Menschheit, 5, 2. Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 1968. vii + 329 pp. + maps, diagrams and illustrations. [French trans. Les religions du Pacifique et d'Australie. Trans. by L. Jospin. Collection des religions de I'humanite. Paris: Payot, 1972. 391 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations.] A general survey of religious beliefs and practices in Australia and Oceania. The section on Melanesia by Nevermann is adequate, and its advantage lies in how it draws on interesting materials from continental sources not well known to Anglophone scholars. Nevermann writes on Melanesian art in African and Oceanic Art, published with M. Trowell in 1968. 0129

Oliver, Douglas L[lewellyn]. Oceania: The Native Cultures of Australia and the Pacific Islands. 2 Vols. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 1989. Vol. 1: xii + 811 pp.; Vol. 2: vii + pp. 8211275; maps, figures and illustrations in both volumes. [See also Oliver's shorter version, Native Cultures of the Pacific Islands . Honululu: University of Hawaii Press, 1989. ix + 172 pp. + maps and illustrations.] [Pagination numbers of the two volumes do not match.] A vast ethnographic survey that is hardly confined to Melanesia but which gives a solid coverage of cultural matters impinging on religion. Oliver follows the established way of separating cultural components, however, the result being that religion tends to 0130

General

and

Inter-Regional

67

disappear behind other "categories," despite the wealth of relevant information to be found. Parsons, Lee A. Ritual Arts of the South Seas: The Morton D. May Collection. St. Louis: St Louis Art Museum, 1975. 207 pp. + illustrations. A little known collection on show for a limited time in 1975, so invaluable as a printed source for the remarkable range of objects and Melanesian cultures represented. Parsons was cataloguer for City Art Museum of St. Louis .

0131

Patterson, Mary. "Sorcery and Witchcraft in Melanesia." Oceania 45,2 (1974): 132-160; 45, 3 (1975): 212-234. A substantial preliminary survey of the sorcery issue in Melanesia. Patterson works on the sensible distinction between out-group and in-group sorcery as conveyed ethnographically, realizing that the great bulk of traditional sorcery was directed towards enemies and thus useful for each group's security, but she does not bring a historical understanding of the shifting situations met by field workers in different parts of the region (as addressed for example by Trompf in Payback, 0065) . 0132

Pawley, Andrew, ed. Man and a Half: Essays in Pacific Anthropology and Ethnobiology in Honour of Ralph Bulmer. Polynesian Society Memoir, 48. Auckland: Polynesian Society, 1991. vii + 624 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. A huge Festschrift for a distinguished anthropologist, the contributions bringing in many Melanesian topics. On religion, note various pieces under "Social and Symbolic Systems" on the Papua New Guinea highlands, where Bulmer did most of his work (thus M . Goddard on Kiripia; C. Healey on Maring; 1. Riebe on Kalam; D. Hyndman on Wopkaimin); and on islands to the east (thus R . Keesing on the Malaitan Kwaio (1786); and E. and M. Rimoldi on Buka chieftainship in the northern Solomons). A tome worth a thorough checking. 0133

0134

Pernet, Henry . "Masks and Women : Towards a Reappraisal." History of Religions 22, 1 (1982): 45-59 . Examples from Melanesia as well as Africa and America to show that women are not fooled by men's masks, but act with respect to the symbolic context of the mask by conforming to the prescribed norm of their society. In doing so, their active part in the ritual is not a reactive or inferior role. 0135

Pernet, Henry. "Le mort et son modele: note sur quelques rituels melanesiens ." Numen 29, 2 (1982) : 161-183. About masks as effigies of the dead, giving a good Melanesia-wide coverage of the phenomenon with cases from New Ireland, Papua (New Guinea), Malekula, and Irian Jaya.

68

Bibliographical

Survey

0136

Poignant, Roslyn. Oceanic Mythology: The Myths of Polynesia, Micronesia, Melanesia, Australia. London: Paul Hamlyn, 1967 . 141 pp. + maps and illustrations. This and Poignant's Myths and Legends of the South Seas (pub. 1970) are two introductory and badly documented surveys of myths across all Oceania. Melanesia receives about a fourth of the attention, with the myth of "the two brothers" given most space and only a little to harmful and helpful spirits . Compare N. Amadio's Pacifica (pub. 1993). 0137

Poole, Fitz John Porter. "Melanesian Religions : Mythic Themes." In Encyclopedia of Religion, ed. by Mircea Eliade, Vol. 9, 359-365. New York: Macmillan, 1987. [Repr.: 2005 edn., Lindsay Jones, ed., Vol. 9, pp. 5841-46.] A useful, if necessarily cursory, look at Melanesian myths. After a survey of mythic cycles, Poole discusses mythic characters, stories about the origins of humanity and also of culture, and geocosmic motifs. The bibliography is useful.

0138

Poole, Fitz John P[orterJ, and Herdt, Gilbert H., eds. Sexual Antagonism, Gender and Social Change in Papua New Guinea. [Special Issue of] Social Analysis 12 (1982): 1-94. Based on a symposium held at the 1981 meeting of the American Anthropological Association, this collection begins with an overview of the history of the concept of "sexual antagonism" in anthropological writings about New Guinea. The volume contains papers on Chambri Lakes (Sepik), Manam Island (Madang Province), and two highland societies (Bimin-Kuskusmin (Upper Sepik) and Gahuku (Eastern Highlands). The collection carries significance for the study of traditional religion in Melanesia as a whole, while being attentive to socio-religious change. For comparison, see the monograph by J . Stagl, 0151. 0139

Riesenfeld, Alphonse. The Megalithic Culture of Melanesia. Leiden: E.J. Brill, 1950. xi + 736 pp. + [fold-out] maps and illustrations. A monumental work of surface archeology of dolmens and large stone structures right across Melanesia, with chapter two conducting the reader from region to region. A third chapter discusses evidence for a prehistoric sun cult, partly inspired by W. Rivers' ideas (0343). See also the linguist A. Capell on signs of such a cult on Epi Island, Vanuatu (cf. 1845). Ritter, Hans [K.]. Die Schlange in der Religion der Melanesier. Acta Tropica, Supplement 3. Basel: Verlag fUr Recht und Gesellschaft, 1945. vi + 128 pp. + map and illustrations. On the significance of the serpent in Melanesian cult and myth, and magical rites. Thorough coverage, including the Sepik region, Goodenough Island, New Britain, New Ireland, Manus, the Solomons, Vanuatu, and New Caledonia. Especially good concerning the snake feast on San Cristobal. 0140

General

and

Inter-Regional

69

0141

Rivers, W[illiam] H[alse] R[ivers]. "The Concept of 'SoulSubstance' in New Guinea and Melanesia." Folk-Lore 31 (1920): 4869. On Melanesian notions of more than one, usually two, souls (cf., e.g., 0097, 0110), using mainly coastal Papua, New Guinea, and Solomonese examples, with the well known Banks Island material. Now dated of course, Rivers reasons from diffusionist theory by taking the notion of soul-substance to derive from ancient Egypt. 0142

Sanday, Peggy Reeves. Divine Hunger: Cannibalism as a Cultural System. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986. xvi + 266 pp. + tables. A general work on cannibalism, but it contains materials on Papua New Guinea - on the androgynous first being and Bimin-Kuskusmin cannibalism (far western central Highlands); on Hua and Gimi mortuary practice (Eastern Highlands) - and on nineteenth-century Fiji. 0143

Schlesier, Erhard. Die melanesischen Geheimkulte: Untersuchung uber ein Grenzgebiet der ethnologischen Religions- und Gesellschaftsforschung und zur Siedlungsgeschichte Melanesiens. Gottingen: Musterschmidt Verlag, 1958. 390 pp. + map. Comparable to M. Allen (0067), and less committed to an emphasis on "sexual elements," this is a stimulating general introduction to secret rites and societies in various Melanesian contexts (mainly New Guinea and adjacent islands, and the Solomons), exploring their association with sacred objects and places. Dema theory by A. Jensen (0111) is taken into account. 0144

Schmitz, Carl A[ugust]. Oceanic Art: Myth, Man, and Image in the South Seas. Trans. from the German by Norbert Guterman. New York: Harry N. Abrams, [1971]. 406 pp. + [fold-out] maps and illustrations. The most comprehensive one-volume survey of Oceanic art, particularly for Melanesia. Schmitz, for being German, has by far the best access to continental museums; and the photographs include items of museum collections and archival field documentation. See also his Oceanic Sculpture (pub. 1962), along with B. Brake, J. McNeish, and D. Simmons, Art of the Pacific (pub. 1979); and A. Kaeppler et ai., Oceanic Art (pub. 1997). 0145

Schubert, Rose. Methodologische Untersuchungen an ozeanischem Mythenmateriai. Studien zur Kulturkunde, 24. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner, 1970. [vii] + 237 pp. + maps and tables. The first attempt at a comparison of mythic motifs across Melanesia (in fact Oceania) for over and above 96 Melanesian cultures and nineteen wider Pacific ones. The work applies motif typology - by Stith Thompson, for instance - and takes as its major test case the two-brother Manup-Kilibob myth cycle from coastal New Guinea. Schubert is interested in just how widespread the "competing brothers" motif is in the region. Other motifs examined are cosmic

70

Bibliographical

Survey

origins, life and death, about creators (such as To Kabinana on New Britain), yam-woman and sago-man, trickster characters, the cosmic coconut, the severing of a cosmic snake, etc. Sillitoe, Paul. An Introduction to the Anthropology of Melanesia: Culture and Tradition. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998. xxiii + 254 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. A solid general introduction to the Melanesian culture scene, although it does not treat any area east of Bougainville. Sillitoe takes inspiration from the most renowned ethnographic texts about various peoples in the region. Religion is not the main theme, but comes into important chapters on Kapauku law and Yali warrior life (Irian Jaya); Iatmul initiation rites (Sepik, New Guinea); Dobuan sorcery and Orokaivan approaches to illness (Papua).

0146

Simpson, Colin . Islands of Men. Sydney: Angus & Robertson, 1955. [x] + 248 pp. + maps and illustrations. Popular coverage of Melanesia in social change, looking at Sepik initiation and spirit-houses, ni-Vanuatu male societies (initiations, tower-diving on Raga), and Fijian practices (including fire-walking) . The anthropology is shallow but there are some phenomena reported that are not followed up in more detailed ethnographies. 0147

Specht, Jim, and White, 1[ohn] Peter, eds. Trade and Exchange in Oceania and Australia. [Special Issue of] Mankind 11, 3 (1978): 161-435 + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. Combining archeological and ethnographic data, this work is an attempt to review "information relating to the nature, origins, and development of ceremonial exchange in the region." Covered are the Papua New Guinea highlands, New Britain, various Papuan cultures, the western Solomons, and Fiji.

0148

0149

Speiser, Felix. "Schlange, Phallus und Feuer in der Mythologie Australiens und Melanesiens." Verhandlungen der Naturforschenden Gesellschaft in Basel 38 (1927): 219-251. This is a rare, and to the bibliographer's knowledge, the only systematic attempt to plot the motif of the cosmic (or "creative") serpent across Aboriginal Australia and Melanesia, including reflections on myths of phallus and the origins of the use of fire over the same regions. 0150

Speiser, Felix. "Uber Initiationen in Australien und Neu-Guinea." Verhandlungen der Naturforschenden Gesellschaft in Basel 40, 2 (1929): 53-258 . A comparative study of Australian Aboriginal and Melanesian initiatory procedures. It is a fairly independent approach, not that well informed by developing theory about rites of passage but showing a good sense of group incorporation, symbolism, and invocation of magical power. Speiser is

General

and

Inter-Regional

71

strongest with materials from Vanuatu, and he relies on book learning for most other places. 0151

Stagl, Justin. Der Geschlechtsantagonismus in Melanesien . Acta Ethnographica et Linguistica, 22; Series Oceania, 4. Vienna: Institut fUr VOIkerkunde der Universitat Wien, 1971. 109 pp. Despite the broad title, the work focuses on gender relations . Reasonably well documented chapters related to religion are about cosmic dichotomies, cult and ritual, myth, status at death, male cults (a very important contribution), family Stagl argues tenuously and without member roles, and manly power. ethnohistorical investigation that there has been a decline from an earlier equality, this being explained by the "reaction of the man" against women's advantages. 0152

Stephen, Michele [Joy]. "Dreams of Change: The Innovative Role of Altered States of Consciousness in Traditional Melanesian Religion." Oceania 50, 1 (1979): 3-22. [Adapt. and repr. as: "Dream, Trance and Spirit Possession: In Religious Traditional Religious Experiences in Melanesia." Experience in World Religions, ed. and introd. by Victor C. Hayes, 25-49. Australian Association for the Study of Religions Selected Papers, 3. Adelaide: Australian Association for the Study of Religions, 1980.] A key and rather seminal article, showing how religious and cultural innovations issue from dream-vision experiences, and illustrating the case from a wide variety of Melanesian cultures. The article finishes up considering case studies in Prophets of Melanesia (ed. by Trompf, 0232), and takes fieldwork on to a higher level of analysis . See also 1423. For a more recent general survey of dream analysis in the western Pacific and in Aboriginal Australia, see R. Lohmann (ed.), Dream Travelers (pub. 2003). 0153

Sterly, Joachim. "Heilige Manner" und Medizinmanner in Melanesien: Versuch einer phanomenologisch ausgerichteten Aufweisung des Zauberpriestertums im sudwestlichen PaZifik. Cologne: Albertus Magnus Universitat zu Kaln, 1965. 537 pp. + illustrations. A published doctoral thesis (with limited circulation), this is the first general introduction to sorcery and magic in Melanesia as a whole and has been neglected by anthropologists of religion (see, e.g., M. Stephen 0352). Of special interest are those middle sections where Sterly considers the priestly functions of magicians, including in the eastern part of the region the offering of sacrifices. 0154

Stewart, Pamela J., and Strathern, Andrew J. Sorcery and Sickness: Spatial and Temporal Movements in Papua New Guinea and Australia. Centre for Pacific Studies Discussion Paper Series, 1. Townsville: School of Anthropology and Archaeology, Centre for

72

Bibliographical

Survey

Pacific Studies, James Cook University of North Queensland, 1997. 27pp. On common themes of assault sorcery involving breaching the body to perpetuate destruction . Apart from Aboriginal examples, Papua New Guinean ones are from Melpa (Western Highlands), Pangia and Duna (Southern Highlands), and Maya (Bogia district, Madang). Useful introductory coverage. Cf. also material in their Witchcraft, Sorcery, Rumors, and Gossip (pub. 2004). Strathern, Marilyn, ed. Dealing with Inequality: Analysing Gender Relations in Melanesia and Beyond. Essays by Members of the 1983/1984 Anthropological Research Group at the Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National University. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987. xiv + 325 pp. + map and illustration. A collection about gender and inequality issues, largely on traditional Melanesia. The articles most relevant to religion are on the supernatural origins of power and matrilinearity - on Tubetube (Massim, east Papua) by M. Macintyre (1549); myths to do with separation of gender activities on Goodenough Island (Massim, east Papua) by M. Young (1524); and the male initiation cult among the Foi (near Lake Kutubu, central Southern Highlands) by J. Weiner. 0155

Strathern, Marilyn. The Gender of the Gift: Problems with Women and Problems with Society in Melanesia . Studies in Melanesian Anthropology, 6. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988. xv + 422 pp. Focused on gender relations . Power relations going back to initiations affect sexual antagonisms and engender irregular relations in reciprocal systems and work patterns. Cases used derive mainly from the central and Southern Highlands in Papua New Guinea and, of non-highland cultures, we find the Papuan Trobriands and the ni- Vanuatu Malo receiving most attention. 0156

Origins and Thomas, Nicholas. "The Force of Ethnology: Significance of the Melanesia/Polynesia Division." Current Anthropology 30, 1 (1989): 27-41. [Includes Comments on Thomas' paper.] A good introduction to the origins of the old distinction between Melanesia, Polynesia and Micronesia, asking sensible questions as to how far the division still works and arguing that there is so much culturo-religious overlap that the viability of a more common picturing of Oceanic phenomena presents itself. 0157

Thomas, Nicholas. Oceanic Art. London: Thames and Hudson, 1995. 216 pp. + maps and illustrations. Surely the most beautifully presented of small volumes on Oceanic artistic achievements. Chapters one and three are excellent in their analysis of Sepik River and Irian Jayan (largely Asmat) creations. The author stresses the role of art within economico-reciprocal relations in the case of the Sepik - with the

0158

General

and

Inter-Regional

73

craftsman expected to give his production away - and within the headhunting complex in the case of the Asmat. An eye for subtlety, and yet with some sensible generalizations about Melanesian art across the board. 0159

Treide, Barbara. Wildpflanzen in der Erniihrung der Grundbevolkerung Melanesiens. Veroffentlichungen des Museums fur Volkerkunde zu Leipzig, 16. Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967 . 267 pp. + maps, [fold-out] tables and illustrations. Mostly on the distribution and environments of wild plants, but section E documents the presence of these plants at funerals, feasts, in totemic understanding, and in medicinal use for snake bite and giving birth . Interesting on the wide use of tanget (Tok Pisin for cordyline terminalis) in Papua New Guinea. Trompf, G[arry] W[inston]. "Man Facing Death and After-Life in Melanesia." In Powers, Plumes and Piglets: Phenomena of Melanesian Religion, ed. by Norman C. Habel, 121-136. Adelaide: Australian Association for the Study of Religions, 1979. An introduction to beliefs about the role and place of the dead, and about the afterlife, almost exclusively in Melanesian traditional religions. The article is also reproduced in H. Olela (ed.), Total Cosmic Vision of Life (pub. 1980) and improved on later (0064) . 0160

0161

Trompf, G[arry] W[inston]. "Grabbing Your Own Story: Meaning in Oral and Written Narratives of Melanesia." In Proceedings of the Pacific Rim Conference in Transcultural Aesthetics, ed. by Eugenio Benitez, 144-153. Sydney: Sydney Society for Literature and Aesthetics, 1997. Although this moves on to deal with the changing Melanesian scene, it is the first attempt to argue systematically that traditional myths were commonly traded in Melanesia, and that therefore it is incautious to read them as the "meaning world" of any given cuituro-religious complex. Foreshadowing future work. 0162

Watson-Gegeo, Karen Ann, and White, Geoffrey M., eds. Disentangling: Conflict Discourse in Pacific Societies . Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1990. xiii + 505 pp. + figures. Solid essays on the language used to ease conflict in Pacific societies, most being Melanesian. White (cf. 1805) handles therapeutic discourse among the Cheke Holo, Santa Isabel (Solomons), as does Watson-Gegeo with her husband D. Gegeo for the Malaitan Kwara'ae. W. McKellin inspects negotiations among the Managalese of hinterland Papua; E. Hutchins examines land disputing in the Trobriands of island Papua; while L. Lindstrom (cf. 1949) looks at "straight talk" on Tanna, Vanuatu. The effects of Christian "talk" come into the analyses.

74

Bibliographical

Survey

0163

Wedgwood, Camilla H[ildergarde]. "Some Aspects of Warfare in Melanesia." Oceania 1, 1 (1930): 5-33. This article is the very first one in the journal Oceania; it is an early and useful study of different forms of military conflict across Melanesia as it had then been documented. Wedgwood, a Quaker at this time, is interested in why people fight. She notes the blood revenge factor (and such reasons for disputes as woman or land stealing), and the methods of prosecuting war (on the field, raids, etc.). Occasionally religious questions are raised, in connection with war cries, taunting, feasting, and peacemaking to secure allies, etc.; but she does not explore connections between payback and religion. 0164

Wedgwood, Camilla H[ildergarde]. "The Nature and Function of Secret Societies." Oceania 1,2 (1930): 129-145. Partly inspired by the work of A. Deacon (1910) on Malekula, but a general survey of secret societies over the whole Melanesian region in an early number of this journal. German sources are reasonably accounted for. Her point is that these secret societies are clearly not "anti-social" or subversive in character. 0165

Williamson, Robert W[ood] . The Ways of the South Sea Savage: A Record of Travel & Observation amongst the Savages of the Solomon Islands & Primitive Coast & Mountain Peoples of New Guinea. London: Seeley, Service & Co., 1914. 308 pp. + [fold-out] map, table and illustrations. In the period when Charles Seligman and Alfred Haddon were working on coastal Papuan ethnography, Williamson was attempting a broader survey. He thus tries to provide a broader picture of Melanesian cultures, with his first five chapters on Roviana (Rubiana) society on New Georgia, the Solomons (see, e.g., 1754), and six chapters on the Roro and Mekeo coastal dwellers of Papua. He devotes the last eleven chapters of the book to the Papuan hinterland Kuni and especially the Fuyughe (or Mafulu) people of the Papuan highlands (also the subject of another book, 1668). 0166

Zelenietz, Marty, and Lindenbaum, Shirley, eds. Sorcery and Social Change in Melanesia. [Special Issue of] Social Analysis 8 (1981): 1-136. Placed here because on traditional religion in social change. Zelenietz and Lindenbaum were responsible for putting together a crucial series of papers in which the impact of social change on sorcery syndromes was skillfully documented, showing that sorcery, whether actual or projected, increased after pacification and thus after the removal of opportunities for physical retaliation in war and raids . Zelenietz's introduction presents the issues ably at the start and Lindenbaum summarizes matters well with an article called "Images of the Sorcerer in Papua New Guinea." Virtually all the articles are area studies - those by R. Lederman 1600, M. Meggitt 1142, F. Poole 1102, R. Tonkinson 1928, and G. Westermark 1301. Zelenietz also has an article on sorcery in Kilenge, West New Britain.

General

and Inter-Regional

75

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 0167

Ahrens, Theodor. "Religios motivierte Protest- und Anpassungsbewegungen in Melanesien als missionstheologisches und okumenisches Problem." In Beitrage zur Religion: UmweltForschung, ed. by G[isbert] Rinschede, and K[urt] Rudolph, Vol. 2, 43-64. Geographia Religionum, 7. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1989. An important article on religious impulses behind protest and adjustment activities in Melanesia (using northeast New Guinea in the main), with a missiological and interdenominational orientation. See also his related article in English in Missiology (pub. 1985); and one introducing cargo cultism in 0340. 0168

Baal, Jan van. Mensen in verandering: Ontstaan en groei van een nieuwe cultuur in ontwikkelingslanden. Floret-Boeken, 19. Amsterdam: Koninklijk Instituut voor de Tropen, and N.V. ce Arbeiderspers, 1967. 188 pp. [2nd and 3rd eds.: De Arbeiderspers, 1969 and 1972.] A general book on the theory of religion and social change but the author draws heavily on Melanesian materials when discussing mentality and religion in chapter two, cargo cults in chapter three, and prophetic movements in chapter four.

0169

Bodrogi, T[ibor]. "Colonization and Religious Movements in Acta Ethnographica: Academicae Scientiarum Melanesia." Hungaricae 2,1-4 (1951): 259-292. A well known Marxist explanation for cargo cultism in Melanesia, this Hungarian scholar argues that the movements are forms of protest against the oppression of the colonial order which in turn is an extension of world-wide capitalism. There is little new material, yet this is a noteworthy interpretation of cargo cultism along more classically Marxist lines.

Brunton, Ron . "Cargo Cults and Systems of Exchange in Melanesia." Mankind 8,2 (1971): 115-128. An interesting survey article about cargo cults, arguing that the main reason for their appearance is the inflation of traditional valuables, producing severe strains on traditional exchange systems, which, being integrated into religious life, already produce a religious-looking set of mechanisms in response to crises. Brunton neglects some cargo cults not faced with local inflation and yet their adherents expect great generosity from the cult group itself. This was because a sense of hope is really the key factor rather than reacting to a crisis. 0170

0171

Burridge, Kenelm [0. L.]. New Heaven, New Earth: A Study of Millenarian Activities. Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1969. vii + 191 pp. A provocative survey of millenarian movements around the globe. Bunidge discusses Polynesian and American Indian movements, but two chapters are

76

Bibliographical

Survey

reserved for the fascinations of Melanesian cargo cultism alone. The last chapters, which counter psychologistic, Marxist, Hegelian and other reductionist explanations, are difficult to follow but groundbreaking. He grasps how the cargo cult creates the most impressive interface between the material and the spiritual as a religious form . Money, for example, cannot be reduced to a material and quantitative value after the experience of cargo cult phenomena, a lesson well taught for all cultures. 0172

Burridge, Kenelm O.L. "Movimentos religiosos de acculturacion en Oceania." In Historia de las Religiones: Siglo 21, Vol. 12: Movimentos religiosos derivados de la acculturacion, ed. by HenriCharles Puech, 191-283. Pleiades Series, 3. Mexico City: Gallimard, 1990. A Spanish translation of a less accessible French publication (cf. 0076), and a reasonable cross-Oceanic survey of adjustment movements. As a Melanesianist Burridge is best but sadly brief on this region (pp. 215-228); and as a methodologist of millenarian movements he is most interesting in reflecting on older classifications of social phenomena (pp. 240-281). A comparable overview in English is given by Trompf in C. Partridge (ed.), Encyclopedia of New Religions (pub. 2004). 0173

Butinova, M.S. "Kult Kargo v Melanesia: Probleme Dvizhenii Tys'acheletia." Sovetskaia ethnografiia 1 (1973): 81-92. The only Russian survey of Melanesian cargo cults, using them to address the world-wide problem of high material(ist) expectations. Relevance to the Russian situation is made obvious.

0174

Carley, Keith. "Prophets Old and New ." In Prophets of Melanesia: Six Essays, ed. by Garry [Winston] Trompf, 143-158. 3rd ed. Port Moresby and Suva: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, and Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1986. Carley, a specialist in Biblical prophetism, here relates Hebrew and Melanesian data through his findings about the nature of prophetic experience, the sources of prophecy and relations between prophecy and crisis, sorcery syndromes and the need for healing. See also his less successful attempt to parallel Biblical and Melanesian wisdom traditions in Point (pub. 1977). Carpenter, Edmund. Oh, What a Blow That Phantom Gave Me! St Albans: Paladin, 1976. 171 pp. A curious but important little book raising all sorts of issues about the encounter between the stone and electronic ages. The book, which oscillates between California and New Guinea (among other places in the "traditional" world), discusses many conceptual problems of primal consciousness coming to grips with the highly mathematical, mechanized, and systematized Western world. With comparable interests, yet self-ingratiatingly autobiographical, see T. Schneebaum, Secret Places (pub. 2000). 0175

General

and

Inter-Regional

77

Christiansen, Palle. The Melanesian Cargo Cult: Millenarianism as a Factor in Cultural Change. Trans. (from the Danish) by John R.B. Gosney. Copenhagen: Akademisk Forlag, 1969. 148 pp. A solid general analytical introduction to cargo cultism, Christiansen covers the available literature in fine but straightforward style, warns against overgeneralization, but points to the crucial factors - the impact of mission talk on millenarianism and the importance of cult leaders, usually experienced in the "white man's world," who put their particular stamps upon these movements. See also his article in Jordens Folk ([Copenhagen], pub. 1965). 0176

Oxford Cochrane, [D.] Glynn . Big Men and Cargo Cults. Monographs on Social Anthropology. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1970. xxix + 187 pp. + maps and illustrations. An attempt to argue, in the case of two very important cargo movements (the "Vailala Madness" among the Elema, and the "Marching Rule" on the central Solomons), that the emergence of cargo cults reflects the traditional importance of the big-man. The case is not very successfully made, because the Elema is traditionally a chieftain society, and "Marching Rule," on Malaita, even with the Doliasi custom movement emerging out of it (and investigated by Cochrane), had multiple leadership. 0177

Crick, Malcolm. "Three Ethnographic Examples of Resistance, Change and Compromise." In Global Forces, Local Realities: Anthropological Perspectives on Change in the Third World, ed. by Bill [= William H.] Geddes, and Malcolm Crick, 257-282. Geelong, Vic.: Deakin University Press, 1997. Two of the three examples used in this article are Melanesian, the first being the traditionalist Kwaio of Malaita, Solomon Islands, as researched by R. Keesing (e.g., 1799), and the second the more accommodating Chambri Lakes people (East Sepik, Papua New Guinea) as discussed by F. Errington and D. Gewertz (0782). 0178

Dalton, Doug[las], ed. A Critical Retrospective on 'Cargo Cult': Western/Melanesian Intersections. [Special Issue of] Oceania 70, 4 (2000): 285-380. Various and intriguing articles on special features and socio-psychological points of so-called cargo cults. Dalton, L. Lindstrom, R. Wagner and N. McDowell have more general articles; while A. Lattas writes more specifically on the Kaliai of West New Britain. S. Leavitt has an intriguing piece about beliefs in whites as spirits among the Bumbita Arapesh .

0179

Desroche, Henri. The Sociology of Hope. Trans. from the French by Carol Martin-Sperry. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1979. vii + 209 pp. + figures . A very interesting survey of millenarian activities around the world. Its importance for the study of Melanesian cargo cults lies in Desroche's consideration of them in terms of relative propensities for violence. Cargo cults

0180

78

Bibliographical

Survey

create altercations in the colonial context. Some are pacifistic - he could have said exercises in non-violent non-cooperation - and some spill over into military action, all in the hope of change for the better. Dinnen, Sinclair, and Ley, Allison, eds. Reflections on Violence in Melanesia. Sydney: Hawkins Press, 2000. xviii + 332 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. Articles mainly on patterns of violence as expressive of the stresses and strains of modernization throughout Melanesia. Secular in interest, but responses of "traditional" and church leadership receive some attention, with one historical article (by C. Weir) on Methodist images of violence in New Britain and Fiji between 1830 and 1930. 0181

Eliade, Mircea. The Two and the One. Trans. by J.H. Cohen. New York: Harper & Row, 1965. 223 pp. [Orig. title in French: Mephistopheles et I'Androgyne, pub. 1962.] In part three of a work otherwise devoted to mysticism and magic in the East, Eliade discusses cargo cultism under the umbrella of cosmic and eschatological renewal. His argument runs that hopes for an extraordinarily bountiful future reflect the universal quest for the rediscovery of primordial perfection. What is made of time is crucial for understanding cargo movements, but Eliade somewhat spoils the insight with his universalizing and tendency to read Western ideas of a Golden Age and Millennium into contexts that often cannot bear them. See also Eliade's Aspects du mythe (pub. 1963). 0182

Feinberg, Richard, and Watson-Gegeo, Karen Ann, eds . Leadership and Change in the Western Pacific: Essays Presented to Sir Raymond Firth on the Occasion of his Ninetieth Birthday. London: Athlone Press, 1996. xiv + 416 pp . + maps and figures . Included in this collection, mainly about non-Melanesian contexts, are fine articles about integrating "custom," Christianity, and modernity among the western Kwara'ae in the central Solomons, by D. Gegeo and Watson-Gegeo (cf. 1810); on the identity crisis among chiefs of Manam Island (New Guinea coast), by N. Lutkehaus (cf. 0646); and on the rise of cargo cult leadership within the Baining version of the Pomio Kivung of New Britain, in an essay suggestively entitled "From Possession to Apotheosis" by H. Whitehouse (cf. 0989). 0183

0184

Firth , Raymond [William]. "Social Changes in the Western Pacific." Journal of the Royal Society of Arts 101, 4909 (1953) : 803-819 + illustrations. A general article on social change in Melanesia by a famous anthropologist of Oceanic societies. It comes to focus on cargo cults: these cults are viewed as part of a process of imperfect social and economic adjustment after the impact of the West. Firth takes them to be creative attempts at solution and not absurdly irrational. Some attention is given to cargoist art. A related article by Firth is found in Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and

General

and

Inter-Regional

79

Ireland (pub. 1954), and for articles responding to Firth, see J. Inglis in Oceania (pub. 1957) and R. Watters in Pacific Viewpoint (pub. 1960). Fischer, Hans. "Cargo-Kulte und 'die Amerikaner'." Sociologus 14, (1964): 17-30. The first survey of the idealization of the Americans in cargo cult hopes around Melanesia. The egalitarianism of the American military personnel during World War II had its effects on indigenes in the Torres Strait, the northern island groups of Irian Jaya, on New Britain and Manus, in and around the Markham Valley of New Guinea, and on Espiritu Santo, Vanuatu.

0185

A Flannery, Wendy, ed. Religious Movements in Melanesia: Selection of Case Studies and Reports. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Services, 1983. iv + 213 pp. + maps, figures and tables . Here we have the left-overs of the first Goroka symposia organized by the Melanesian Institute on new religious developments in the 1980s. Some of these articles will stand the test of time more than those given preference for Point (see next entry), because some movements treated in this collection had unexpectedly greater significance later on (e.g., the movement surrounding "Mamma Dokta" in Madang, and the revival movement in the Lake Kopiago area). See also 0827 (P. Plutta and Flannery), 1032 (Flannery by herself), and cf. 1376 (R. Weymouth). 0186

Flannery, Wendy, ed. Religious Movements in Melanesia Today 13. 3 Vols. Point Series, 2-4. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1983-1984. Vol. 1: 1983 . xv + 204 pp. + maps and figure; Vol. 2: 1983. x + 259 pp. + maps and illustrations; Vol. 3: 1984. ix + 238 pp. + figure and illustrations. Flannery and her supporters at the Melanesian Institute have produced invaluable collections, all of which derive from stimulating conferences at Goroka. The essays bring together expatriate and Melanesian contributions, laying bare a diversity of new religious movements in print for the first time. For comparable work being done at the same time, though published slightly later, see 0206, 0249, 0302. The collections deliberately look away from cargo cultism towards the newer developments of revivalist and Holy Spirit-type movements . See also previous entry. 0187

0188

Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert]. "Forerunners of Melanesian Nationalism." Oceania, 22,2 (1951): 81-90. On various Melanesian adjustment movements, discussing inter alia the "Vailala Madness" of Papua; the Malaitan "Masinga" Rule, Solomons; the Naked Cult on Espiritu Santo, and John Frum cult on Tanna (Vanuatu), as anticipations of national autonomy . The New Caledonian material was fresh at the time, on the cult (known elsewhere to be led by Pwagach) to counter the threat of Doki or the "red god" among the Houailou and cultures further north,

80

Bibliographical

and on a communist-type cargo cult on Lifu (the Loyalty Island). Guiart's comparable article in Mankind (pub. 1951).

Survey See also

0189

Hempenstall, Peter [1.]. Protest or Experiment? Theories of 'Cargo Cults. ' Research Centre for Southwest Pacific Studies Occasional Paper, 2. Melbourne: LaTrobe University, 1981. 10 pp. A short critique of the scholarly view that cargo cults have been protest movements . While acknowledging protest as a factor, this writer notes the importance of special religious interests following initial political activity, and discusses the importance of Christianity and morally regenerative aspects to cult teachings. For more see also Hempenstall and N. Rutherford, Protest and Dissent in the Colonial Pacific (pub. 1984, case study 5).

0190

Hirsch, Eric. "When was Modernity in Melanesia?" Social Anthropology 9, 2 (2001): 131-146. Intended as a more general discussion of modernity, although most basic references are to the Papuan highland Fuyughe with whom Hirsch did fieldwork (cf. 1663). Breaking with the past is one of the defining aspects of modernity. This, of course, has always been an important feature in the conversion to Christianity, which is usually reflected on (and discussed) in contrasting the Old Times and the New Times. Stating what has been long known but in a different way. See also his paper in Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute (pub. 2001).

0191

Hogbin, H[erbert] Ian. Social Change. Josiah Mason Lectures Delivered at the University of Birmingham. London: Watts, 1958. [vii] + 257 pp. + map and illustrations. This book is not exclusively about Melanesia, nor might one suppose that it is mainly about religious issues. It is, however, one of the more influential general works about changing values in Papua New Guinea and the Solomon Islands, taking on the way a critical look at the nature of enforced change through the Australian and British colonial administrations, and at both missions and new religious cults in response to them.

0192

Jarvie, I[an] C. "Theories of Cargo Cults: A Critical Analysis." Oceania 34,1 (1963): 1-31; 34, 2 (1963): 108-136. A useful introduction to different theoreticians of millenarism from James Mooney's account of the Amerindian Ghost Dance to Norman Cohn's book on European apocalyptic movements, but largely concerned with scholars such as A. Haddon (1320), F. Williams (1402), C. Belshaw (1429), J. Guiart (0188), T. Bodrogi (0169), Raymond Firth, 1. Hogbin (1796), L. Mair (0209), and P. Worsley (0242), on Melanesian cargo cults. See also Jarvie's article on cargo cults in P. Ryan (ed.) , Encyclopaedia of Papua and New Guinea, Vol. 1 (pub. 1972). 0193

Jarvie, I[an] C. "On the Explanation of Cargo Cults." Journal of Sociology 7 (1966): 299-312.

European

General

and

Inter-Regional

81

An important piece emphasizing the value of Peter Lawrence's intellectualist approach to the study of cargo cults as rational once you understand the mental presuppositions of Melanesians. While justifiably denying the charge of irrationalism, Jarvie is too eager to seek a full explanation of cargo cultism in the face of much explanatory confusion. He betrays essentialist tendencies. See also his philosophical work, The Revolution in Anthropology (pub. 1964), and in Oceania (see above, and pub. 1988). 0194

Jebens, Holger, and Kohl, Karl-Heinz. "Konstruktionen von 'Cargo': Zur Dialektik von Fremd- und Selbstwahrnehmung in der Interpretation melanesischer Kultbewegungen." Anthropos 94 (1999): 3-20. An important reassessment of cargo cults as processes in the revision of cultural self-perception, and therefore social activities of global significance, in illustrating how peoples cope with cultural otherness. The formation of cargo cults teaches us about the making of other small-scale organizations: church parishes, economic ventures, political movements, etc. 0195

Jolly , Margaret, and Mosko, Mark S., eds. Transformations of Hierarchy: Structure, History and Horizon in the Austronesian World. [Special Issue of] History and Anthropology 7 (1994). viii + 1-409 pp. + maps and figures. Not confined to Melanesia, but with some useful studies about the impact of mission and colonial administration on local, sometimes sacral, leadership structures. Jolly writes on Vanuatu and Fiji; Mosko on the "Bush" Mekeo; B. Douglas on New Caledonia (1977); M. Macintyre and M. Young on east Papua; and another piece on Fiji by N. Thomas is stimulating (2171).

0196

Kilani, Mondher. Cultes du carfJo melanesiens: mythe et rationalite en anthropologie. Lausanne: Editions D'en Bas, 1983. 202 pp. + maps. The best general textbook on cargo cultism in French. Apart from its usefulness as an introductory work, it contains the arresting thesis that, with the rapid, world-wide advances in technology, it is high time to endow the cultic and religious focus on the promise of new goods (or money) with an integrity of its own (at least when hermeneutically necessary), instead of constantly assimilating it back into millenarism or obscuring it under some other category like political protest or economic despair. See also Kilani's article in Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes (pub. 1980). Knauft, Bruce M. "Cargo Cults and Relational Separation." Behavior Science Research 13, 3 (1978): 185-240 + tables. By surveying a large range of anthropological literature on cargo cultism, Knauft argues for the greater likelihood for such cults emerging in relational separation from the highest impact of colonial activity and social change, yet usually with some exposure and then withdrawal of outside influences. The conclusion is useful as a rule of thumb but is too quantitative in orientation,

0197

82

Bibliographical

Survey

and the author lacks access to a lot of unpublished mission materials and research done in Religious Studies. See also his 1653. Krieger, Michael. Conversations with Cannibals: The End of the Old South Pacific. Hopewell, N.J.: Ecco Press, 1994. xi + 291 pp. + map and illustrations. More a travel book and littered with reported conversations, but the main aim is to contrast the old ways (using elderly informants) with new developments under islander churches and the cash economies across the Pacific. One chapter is on Vanuatu and two are on the Solomons.

0198

0199

Lacey, Roderic J. "Journeys of Transformation: The Discovery and Disclosure of Cosmic Secrets in Melanesia." In Cargo Cults and Millenarian Movements: Transoceanic Comparisons of New Religious Movements, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, 181-211. Religion and Society, 29. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, 1990. An unusual discussion of the role of individual Melanesians who leave their village context to have an experience of "the white man's world." Lacey likens some cargo cult leaders, and other individuals who worked on plantations and later became reformers among their people, to modern culture heroes known in Melanesian legend (such as Edai Siabo among the Motu or Manarmakeri among the Biak). Great travelers are the bearers of new knowledge. This article distills a larger one that includes secular adventures, in Pacific Studies (pub. 1985).

Lanternari, Vittorio. The Religions of the Oppressed: A Study of Modern Messianic Cults. Trans. from the Italian by Lisa Sergio. New York: Mentor, 1963. 286 pp. Mainly about prophetic movements among the American Indians and independent churches in Africa, but it finishes with a consideration of Oceanic materials. Lanternari relies on others' ethnographies and survey accounts and adds very little to our knowledge of cargo cultism; yet he reminds us about the many dimensions of oppression and the relativities of deprivation and is early in applying the category of messianism (which does seem to work for some Melanesian movements). 0200

0201

Lawrence, Peter. "Law and Anthropology: The Need for Collaboration." Melanesian Law Journal 1, 1 (1970): 40-50. An insightful piece, showing how within a changing Melanesia anthropologists must be attentive to interaction between traditional and introduced law. Lawrence is particularly concerned that lawyers and justices in Melanesian contexts should know what governs traditional behavior, as well as the apparently curious law-making activities of so-called cargo cultists, so that justice can be done in the courts. 0202

Lawrence, Peter. "European Cultism: The Skeleton in the Scientific Cupboard." In Education in Melanesia. Papers Delivered at the Eighth Waigani Seminar, ed. by J[ohn] Brammall and Ronald James

General

and

Inter-Regional

83

May, 339-345. Port Moresby and Canberra: University of Papua New Guinea, and Australian National University, Research School of Pacific Studies, 1975. [Also in: Point 2 (pub 1974).] This article, along with Lawrence's "Politics and 'True Knowledge'" in New Guinea and Australia, the Pacific and South-East Asia (pub. 1967), best illustrates this author's predeliction with parallels between the Western theocratic outlook (associated with the seventeenth century) and the contemporary "pre-scientific" Melanesian reliance on the non-empirical order of the cosmos. See also Daughter of Time (pub. 1968); and in G. Appell and T . Madan (eds.), Choice and Morality in Anthropological Perspective (pub . 1988). 0203

Lawrence, Peter. "The Fugitive Years: Cosmic Space and Time in Melanesian Cargoism and Mediaeval European Chiliasm." In Millennialism and Charisma, ed. by Roy Wallis, 285-315. Belfast: Queen's University, 1982. Expanding work done for the previous article, but with more details on Melanesian cargo movements, particularly those the author researched in the Madang area. Note also Lawrence's major article in cargo cultism in M. Eliade (ed.), Encyclopedia of Religion (Vol. 3, pub. 1987; with M. Kaplan's additions in new edn. ed. L. Jones, Vol. 3, pp. 1414-1425). Lindstrom, Lamont. Cargo Cult: Strange Stories of Desire from Melanesia and Beyond. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 1993. xiv + 246 pp. + maps and illustrations. Contains a very good background study on images of cargo cultism in scholarly literature, tracing the genealogy of the phrase, but without much acquaintance with non-Anglophone writing. Most of the book is connected with Tanna, in Vanuatu, where the author undertook fieldwork (cf. esp. 1947-9). Lindstrom succumbs to some of the sensationalism he originally set out to critique. As background, cf. also his general article in Canberra Anthropology (pub. 1978). 0204

Lips, Julius E[rnst]. The Savage Hits Back or the White Man Through Native Eyes. Trans. from the German by Vincent Benson. London: Lovat Dickson, 1937. xxxi + 254 pp. + illustrations. Introduced by Bronislaw Malinowski, this book is on art in response to contact through the colonized world in general. Between pages 60-113, however, various fascinating art materials from Melanesia are discussed. Melanesian pictures and carvings of Europeans, their attire, guns and ships, show an active mythicizing, interpretative and sometimes recriminatory response.

0205

0206

Loeliger, Carl [E.], and Trompf, Garry [Winston], eds. New Religious Movements in Melanesia. Suva [and Port Moresby]: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1985. xviii + 188 pp. + maps, tables, figure and illustrations.

84

Bibliographical

Survey

A presentation of fourteen case studies of new religious movements in Melanesia. The importance of the introduction lies in the emphasis that new religious movements in the Melanesian religion are not always or only "cargo cultist." The collection itself includes studies of traditionalist-looking movements, protest movements, independent churches and special, if small, "prophet movements." See 0820, 0831,1433-4,1738-40,1817, 1904,2113. 0207

Lommel, Andreas. "Der Cargo-Kult in Melanesien: Ein Beitrag zum Problem der 'Europaisierung' der Primitiven." Zeitschrift fur Ethnologie 78,1 (1953): 17-63. An early attempt to explain cargo cultism, stressing the role of prophet figures as mediating the miraculousness of European goods and the hopes of indigenes to experience the newcomers' material life-style. For its time, a fine survey article, with a summary of scholarly orientations at the rear. 0208

Long, Charles H. "Cargo Cults as Cultural Historical Phenomena." Journal of the American Academy of Religion 42, 3 (1974): 403414. The only article about cargo cultism by an African American scholar of religion, the writer analyzes K. Burridge's account of the Mambu cult (0808), and 1. Jarvie's reassessment of methods in the study of cargo cults (0192), and raises interesting questions about the nature of cultural and religious disruption in society. 0209

Mair, L[ucy] P. "Independent Religious Movements in Three Continents." Comparative Studies in Society and History 1, 2 (1959): 113-136. An early article by the British anthropologist who established the term "cargo cult." In this survey she compares the American Indian Ghost Dance, African prophet movements, and Melanesian cargo cultism, discussing leadership, millenarian expectations, and the moral stance of the movements. Cargo cults receive a higher profile than before in the comparative study of millenarian movements, as had been introduced to sociological discourse by the historian Norman Cohn, the sociologist Yonina Talmon, and by Mair herself (in Australia in New Guinea [pub. 1948]). Note also her important book review in British Journal of Sociology (pub. 1958). 0210

Mannan, M[ashur] A. The Wantok System - Its Implications for Development in Papua New Guinea: Reinterpreting an Old Value for a New Development. Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies Discussion Paper, 16. Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1976. 13 pp. + table and figure. An appraisal of Melanesian networking by kinship, language, regional and religious association. Mannan considers this networking crucial for business and agricultural cooperation, and as a form of social welfare. Distinctly religious insights are slight.

General

and

Inter-Regional

85

0211

May, John D'Arcy. "Human Rights as Land Rights in the Pacific." Pacifica 6, 1 (1993): 61-80. An important Melanesia-wide discussion about belonging to land and land rights, including a look at traditional preconceptions, the emergence of "ecoguerilla" reactions to land exploitation (as on Bougainville), and relevant theological issues. More recently on these questions, N. Sullivan (ed.), Culture and Progress (pub. 2002).

0212

May, R[onald] J[ames], ed. Micronationalist Movements in Papua Political and Social Change Monographs, 1. New Guinea. Canberra: Australian National University, Research School of Pacific Studies, Department of Political and Social Change, 1982. xi + 486 pp. + maps and illustrations. Highly valuable collection of materials on local protest movements, separatisms, self-help organisations, and cargo cults in Papua New Guinea. Some of the many articles do not appear to impinge on religious questions but most do in some way. Tolai "nationalism," the Kabisawali activity in the Trobriands, and the Papua Besena (for a separate Papua) constantly appeal to religious rhetoric and shared worldviews. Two chapters on cargo cults (one by R. Adams, 0857) and May's introduction on micronationalism are particularly useful for the study of Melanesian religion in transition. See also his earlier article in New Guinea and Australia, The Pacific and Southeast Asia (pub. 1975). 0213

Meleisea, Malama, and Schoeffel, Penelope. "Discovering Outsiders." In Cambridge History of the Pacific Islanders, ed. by Donald Denoon, et al., 119-151. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997. Pacific-wide in focus, this chapter inverses the older orientation of looking at contact from the outside discoverer's viewpoint. We are asked to see what the islanders made of the strangers, although the religious dimension, as with the rest of the book, is rather underplayed.

Moritzen, Niels-Peter. "Der Stein der Weisen oder wohin ftihrt die Kargo-Kult-Forschung." In Theologische Beitriige aus Papua Neuguinea, ed. by Horst BUrkle, 136-141. Erlanger Taschenbucher, 43. Erlangen: Verlag der Ev[angelisch]-Luth[erischen] Mission, 1978. Moritzen asks, in the light of F. Steinbauer's masterly Erlangen doctoral thesis (see 0227), what are the different sources of cargo cultism. Considering one after the other, he addresses basic issues like big-man leadership, rapid social change, the impetus to protest because of frustration, and the need for local people to interpret Christianity in their own cultural terms . 0214

0215

MUhlmann, Wilhelm E[milJ, ed. Chiliasmus und Nativismus: Studien zur Psychologie, Soziologie und historischen Kasuistik der Umsturzbewegungen. Studien zur Soziologie der Revolution , 1.

86

Bibliographical

Survey

Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1961. 472 pp. + maps [one foldout]. Materials about millenarism across cultures and nativistic tendencies in response to colonialism in the Two-Thirds World, the first part with contributors presenting on various parts of the world. Mtihlmann makes a comparative analysis in the second part; his purist use of "chiliasm" there did not last as the preference among sociologists. Two articles in the book are on Melanesia, one by E.MtiIler on Koreri movements (Schouten Islanders, Biak-Numforese complex, Irian Jaya, see 0531) , the other by Mtihlmann and H. Uplegger on New Guinea cargo cults. Other Pacific islands receive attention. Cf. Mtihlmann's translated Messianismes revolutionnaires du tiers monde (pub . 1968). 0216

Oosterwal, Gottfried. Modern Messianic Movements as a Theological and Missionary Challenge. Missionary Studies, 2 . Elkhart, In.: Institute of Mennonite Studies, 1973. 55 pp. In this short missiological tract, Oosterwal writes of messianic movements in the developing world, rather than millenarian or cargo movements, as a new challenge for the church. Because of his Melanesian experience, however, he fastens on the precipitating factors of cargo cults - inspirational and contextual ones especially - so as to prepare mission workers for the field. See also Oosterwal in International Review of Mission (pub. 1967).

Otto, Ton, and Borsboom, Ad, eds. Cultural Dynamics of Religious Change in Melanesia. Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde, 176. Leiden: K[oninklijk] I[nstituut voor] T[aal-] L[and- en] V[olkenkunde] Press, 1997. viii + 144 pp. + tables. Seven useful case studies, with the editors' introduction and epilogue taking a general viewpoint. E. Gnecchi-Ruscone examines the replacement of magically charged vasal exchange feasts with church feast days among the coastal Papuan Korafe (in advance of her book Power for Paradise? Korafe Christianity and Korafe Magic (pub. 1991). H. Jebens reviews the choice of Seventh-day Adventism over against Catholicism by the Pairudu (Southern Highlands, cf. 1607); G. Senft defends preserving Trobrianders' cultural roots if a Christian community is to develop healthily among them; M. Panoff distills a history of the Pomio Kivung new religious movement among the New Britain Mengen (yet apparently not knowing 0988-9); S. Jaarsma surveys literature on cargo cults across the Melanesian board; and E. Hermann evaluates how the Madang "Yasaburing" people get around the stigma of being accused of cargo cultism. 0217

Richardson, Paul. "New Religious Movements and the Search for a Melanesian Spirituality." Melanesian Journal of Theology 2, 1 (1986): 66-75 . This is an ecclesiastical response to Melanesian new religious movements, especially in new "belief groups" as documented by W. Flannery for one (0187, volume three) . For Richardson it is not a matter of saying these groups are

0218

General

and

Inter-Regional

87

either heretical or evil, but he does worry over self- or group satisfaction (a kind of evaluation of some new religious developments one finds in the work of Karl Barth). 0219

Rodman, Margaret, and Cooper, Matthew, eds. The Pacification of Melanesia. ASAO Monograph, 7. Ann Arbor, Mich.: University of Michigan Press, 1979. ix + 233 pp. + map. The best general work on the colonial and missionary pacification of Melanesia. Various articles are of relevance to religion: A. Ploeg's article is particularly interesting on the central Baliem Valley in Irian Jaya, and the stages by which traditional warfare was reduced. G. White has a sensitive piece on the willingness of coastal Santa Ysabel groups in the Solomon Islands to Christianize because of the ferocious hill people. For M. Zelenietz here, see 1762. 0220

Schwartz, Theodore. "The Cargo Cult: A Melanesian Type-Response to Change." In Responses to Change: Society, Culture, and Personality, ed. by George A. DeVos, 157-206. New York: D. Van Nostrand Company, 1976. Revised version of an important theoretical article, earlier only available in bound mimeographed form as a conference presentation (Hakone, Japan, 1968). By type-response Schwartz means one that takes on a recurrent pattern (in a region), even if each expression is unique. Discussing various theoretical approaches - socio-historical, oppression and deprivation theory, cognitive dissonance, pathomimetic behavior - he decides on the paradigm of "psychocultural factors" operating in a "paranoid ethos" as the most satisfactory. Life is uncertain, there is low life expectancy, and one is not sure who to trust. Stimulating. Schwartz pursues related culture theory in Anthropological Forum (pub. 1993). Schwarz, Brian. "Seeking to Understand Cargo as a Symbol." Catalyst 10, 1 (1980) : 14-27. Distilling a Master's thesis, Schwarz ably argues that "Cargo" in cargo cults stands for spiritual transformation and redemption, written in the mold of J. Strelan (0229), The range of examples is good. Schwarz has a complementary article in E. Mantovani's collection (0122). 0221

0222

Millenarian Movements: Their Meaning in Sharp, Nonie. Melanesia. La Trobe Sociology Papers, 25. Melbourne: La Trobe University, 1976. [ii] + [61] pp. A neo-Marxist assessment of protest movements in Melanesia. Colonialism tended to create a caste system with the blacks at the bottom of the pile, and prevented their access to the universe of knowledge. Sharp takes the cargo cult reaction to be a total religious and political response to social deprivation . The booklet also forms part of the Festschrift Jean Martin (pub. 1974).

88

Bibliographical

Survey

Siikala, Jukka. "The Cargo Proper in Cargo Cults." Temenos 15 (1979): 68-80. A small piece inspired by others' writing on the Philo cult among the Mekeo in 1941, and the young woman's promise of money being brought by the ancestors. The substance of the article is that money is the real salvation sought for by the Melanesians because availability of it brings for the cultists an access to the new goods. This is a point previously made by K. Burridge in 1969 (see 0808) but put in a slightly different way.

0223

Sillitoe, Paul. Social Change in Melanesia: Development and History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000. xx + 264 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. Centered on Papua New Guinea, with most chapters on such development issues as technology, business, and land rights. Chapter eleven, however, is devoted to "cargo cults and millennial politics," and chapter twelve to religious change. Many instructive observations. Compare with A. Robillard (ed.), Social Change in the Pacific Islands (pub. 1992). 0224

Smith, Jonathan Z. Imagining Religion: From Babylon to Jonestown. 2nd ed. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1988 . xiii + 165 pp. An introductory work on interpreting religions, but using the Melanesian cargo cult as a hermeneutical entree. Smith was perhaps the first scholar saying that the immense "sacrificial" relinquishment of produce made by cargo cultists was to induce a matching degree of reciprocity from the whites. Smith is frequently on the look-out for "the structure of cargo cultism" in various religions around the world, from ancient to modem times. See also his Map is Not Territory (1st pub. 1978); and note a comparable, but less successful book by M. Harris called Cows, Pigs, Wars and Witches (pub . 1975). 0225

0226

Stanner, W[illiam] E.H. "On the Interpretation of Cargo Cults." Oceania 29,1 (1958): 1-25. An earlier and commonsense look at various cargo-type movements as a sideeffect of colonialism and reflections of Melanesian "materialist" assumptions about the world . Note also his book The South Seas in Transition (pub. 1953), where he argues that native disenchantment with Europeans due to failures in colonial trade engendered support for cargo cults. Steinbauer, Friedrich. Melanesian Cargo Cults: New Salvation Movements in the South Pacific. Trans. by Max Wohlwill. Brisbane: University of Queensland Press, 1979. xv + 215 pp. + map, figures, tables and illustrations. [German original: Melanesische Cargo-Kulte: Neureligiose Heilsbewegungen in der Siidsee. Munich: Delp'sche Verlagsbuchhandlung, 1971. 208 pp. + [fold-out] map, figures and illustrations.] Wahl will has soundly translated most of Steinbauer's Melanesische CargoKulte, which in turn was a condensation of the latter's 1970 Eriangen-NUrnberg doctoral thesis, called 'Die Cargo-Kulte als religionsgeschichtliches und

0227

General

and

Inter-Regional

89

missions-theologisches Problem.' The English rendering carries a very good survey of the best known cargo movements, with 40 of the 59 case studies being from Papua New Guinea. The second part of the book contains useful analytical approaches to these remarkable new religious movements . Steinbauer also summarizes his findings in Lutheran World (pub. 1974). 0228

Stephen, Michele [Joy]. Cargo Cult Hysteria: Symptom of Despair or Technique of Ecstasy ? Research Centre for South-West Pacific Studies Occasional Paper, 1. Melbourne: La Trobe University, 1977. [ii] + 16 pp. Stephen questions the old view that collective shaking fits and agitated expectations of cargo among Melanesians have been psychopathological. She notes literature about altered states, and the valid point is made that Melanesians regain access to their perceived spirit worlds still through traditional forms of altered states. The phrase "technique of ecstacy" derives from Mircea Eliade's famous book on shamanism (pub. 1951). For an upgrading of Stephen's thoughts, see Ethos (pub. 1997). 0229

Strelan, John G[erhard]. Search for Salvation: Studies in the History and Theology of Cargo Cults. Adelaide: Lutheran Publishing House, 1977. 119 pp. + maps . [Trans. into Indonesian with additional materials on Irian Jaya by Jan A[nthonie] Godschalk, pub. 1989. See 0483.] A seminal theologically oriented work, with a useful survey of Melanesian cargo cults. Strelan stresses the importance of myth in the quest for total wellbeing in cargo cultism (see also his article in Point, pub. 1977), and argues that the word salvation could cover the cargoists' quest for a greater transformation combining spiritual and material blessings. He develops a concept of Jesus as the Great Ancestor akin to the Pauline idea of a New Adam (on this see also his articles in Zeitschrift .fii.r Mission [pub. 1956], Catalyst [pub. 1975], and 0406), and criticizes the churches for reacting to cargo cults negatively when they could be engaging in a creative theological encounter. Thrupp, Sylvia L., ed. Millennial Dreams in Action: Studies in Revolutionary Religious Movements. 2nd ed. New York: Schocken Books, 1970. 229 pp. First published under the auspices of the editorial committee for Comparative Studies of Society and History (pub. 1962), this collection contains historical studies on millenarian activities around the world, two chapters being on Melanesia - one by J. Guiart (0373), and one by M. Eliade which is a distillation of his chapter on cargoism in The Two and the One (0182). Thrupp's introduction, however, and a comparative chapter by the Africanist G. Shepperson, are also important for Melanesian studies. 0230

0231

Trompf, Garry [Winston]. Religion and Money: Some Aspects. Young Australian Scholar Lecture Series, 1. Adelaide: Australian Association for the Study of Religions, 1980. 16 pp.

90

Bibliographical

Survey

Money cults of Melanesia, looked at within the context of cargo cults, here form part of a wider study of connections between religion and the preoccupation with money in the modern world. Thus Melanesian materials are looked at side by side with Khodja Ismailism and the gospel of green power (the dollar) as preached in the United States by the Reverend "Ike" (F. Eikerenkoetter II). 0232

Trompf, Garry [Winston] . "What Has Happened to Melanesian 'Cargo Cults'?" In Religious Movements in Melanesia Today 3, ed. by Wendy Flannery, 29-51. Point Series, 4. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1984. After surveying independent churches (0302), and assessing the continuing role of cargo cults in modem politics (in Current Affairs Bulletin, pub. 1981), Trompf asks what has been happening to the whole cargo cult phenomenon in the mid-1980s. Not only independent church groups, but also neo-traditionalist activity and the deliberate adoption by former cargo cult groups of denominational membership, particularly suiting them, are considered. Trompf, Garry [Winston], ed. Prophets of Melanesia : Six Essays. 3rd ed. Port Moresby and Suva: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, and Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1986. [viii] + 162 pp. + maps and illustrations. Six essays about prophetism (distinguished from shamanism) in Melanesia, with an introduction by the editor. Five of the essays are on figures in specific culture areas: by D. Fergie on the Mekeo (1430); W. Jojoga Opeba on the Orokaiva (1484); M. Tamoane on Murik Lakes (0683); Trompf on the Fuyughe (1672); and E. Tuza on the Roviana (1760). K. Carley (0174) finishes the collection cleverly assessing the Melanesian materials in relation to Biblical prophetism and other cross-cultural materials. 0233

0234

Trompf, Garry W[inston]. "Gambling and Religions: Some Aspects." In Faces of Gambling: Proceedings of the Second National Conference of the National Association for Gambling Studies, 1986, ed. by Michael Walker, 215-233 + figure . Sydney: National Association for Gambling Studies, 1988. An article on the general relationship between gambling and religion that concludes, however, with a specific look at the issues of village "exchange gambling" in Melanesia and the fascinations with lottery opportunities in such urban centers as Port Moresby. The connection between gambling and cargo cultism is explored. The approach can be compared with that on card playing etc. in Oceania (pub. 1987). 0235

Trompf, Garry W[inston]. "Macrohistoryand Acculturation : Between Myth and History in Modern Melanesian Adjustments and Ancient Gnosticism." Comparative Studies in Society and History 31, 4 (1989): 621-648. An unusual attempt to compare more modern with ancient materials, in this case showing how Melanesian attempts to understand intruders' messages about

General

and

Inter-Regional

91

history involved mythicization and the telescoping of the past into a smaller span than missionaries would like, and then comparing this process to what happened with Gnostic interpretations of the Christian message in late Antique Egypt. 0236

Trompf, G[arry] W[inston], ed. Cargo Cults and Millenarian Movements: Transoceanic Comparisons of New Religious Movements. Religion and Society, 29. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, 1990. xvii + 456 pp. + maps, table, figure and illustrations. In the introduction Trompf argues that cargoism is a cross-cultural, if not worldwide phenomenon, and adds to the theoretical discussion of cargoism by relating it to retributive logic and projections of future rewards and punishments. This book includes studies on millenarian and cargoist activities from various parts of the world, with the third section placed under the heading of Melanesia and eastern Indonesia, articles being presented by P. Gesch (0745), R. Lacey (0199), and L. Lindstrom (see 1947, springing from this article). In a long article Trompf also compares Melanesian with Californian materials. 0237

Valentine, Charles A. "Social Status, Political Powers, and Native Responses to European Influence in Oceania." In Cultures of the Pacific, ed. by Thomas G. Harding, and Ben J. Wallace, 337-384. New York: Free Press, 1970. [Originally in Anthropological Forum, pub. 1963.] Explains cargo cultism as partly connected with the colonial caste system and the status inferioration of Melanesians. Valentine thus finds it significant that the quest for equality comes up clearly in some of these movements, such as the Masinga (Marching) Rule in the Solomons and the Paliau organization on the Admiralty Islands. 0238

Watson, Avra Peter Ginieres. Melanesian Cargo Movements: A Developmental Analysis. Ann Arbor, Mich.: University Microfilms International, 1980. v + 247 pp. + maps and tables. A 1976 University of Pittsburgh doctoral thesis, published in its original presentation. The work gives colonial and mission background, a survey of movements across the whole Melanesian region, ending with the analysis of the Paliau movement as a case study. 0239

Werning, Rainer. Der "Cargo "-Kult im Siidpazifik: ReligiOse Massenhysterie oder antikoloniale Revolte? Schriftenreihe Zeitgeschichtliche Dokumentation, 1,2. MUnster: SZD, 1978. 26 pp. + map. A Marxist reading of cargo cults and their colonial background. The cases briefly discussed are from northern Irian Jaya (Koreri), Gulf Province ("Vailala Madness"), Madang (Yali), and Manus (Paliau). 0240

Whitehead, Neil L., ed. Millennial Countdown in New Guinea . [Special Issue of] Ethnohistory 47, 1 (2000): 1-279 + illustrations.

92

Bibliographical

Survey

Part of an ongoing project pursued by P. Stewart and A. Strathern, who introduce this collection of studies from the main island of New Guinea, and mainly the highlands. Apart from an overview on Papua New Guinea by H. Jebens, studies are on millennialist expectations among the Imyan and Inanwatan, Bird's Head, Irian Jaya (1. Timmer, D. van Oosterhout, for both cf. 0636); highland Oksapmin and Huli (L. Brutti; C. Ballard, see 1593); West Enga (also highlands) and Madang coastal Sek (J. Bieniek and Trompf, cf. 1131); and inland Sepik Arapesh (I. Bashkow). Raises pertinent questions about growing millenarism as against cargoism in Melanesia. Wilson, Bryan R. Magic and the Millennium: A Sociological Study of Religious Movements of Protest among Tribal and Third- World Peoples. London: Heinemann, 1973. xi + 547 pp. [Paperback edn.: St. Albans: Paladin, 1975.] A voluminous work in the sociology of new religious movements covering American Indian and African materials especially, and placing cargo cultism under the curious heading of "commodity millennialism." This work has been severely attacked by Africanists as very bookish (or lacking in oral historical investigation) and out-of-date. The same criticism applies to the Melanesian material, but for introductory purposes it is a useful book on distinguishing between Western sectarian and indigenous movements affected by Christianity. 0241

Worsley, Peter [Maurice]. The Trumpet Shall Sound: A Study of "Cargo" Cults in Melanesia. 3rd ed. London: Paladin, 1970. 389 pp. + maps and illustration. [German trans. of 2nd ed.: Die Posaune wird erschallen: "Kargo"Kulte in Melanesien . Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp, 1973. Italian edn: La trompa suonera. Torino: Einaudi, 1960.] The most significant monograph on cargo cults as political activity. Worsley is neo-Marxist in orientation and has an eye for the "pre-political" significance of millenarianism (which he takes cargo cultism to be a species of in this work). The book has a well documented survey, though he was debarred by the Australian Administration from carrying out field research in Papua New Guinea. The methodological section, expanded in the third edition, is particularly exciting on charismatic leadership. See also his article "Millenarian Movements in Melanesia" in South Pacific and Rhodes-Livingstone Institute Journal (both pub. 1957, the year the first edition of the book appeared). 0242

Zocca, Franco. "Millenarianism in Melanesia." Catalyst 28, 1 (1999): 67-90. Concern for heightened millenarian expectation on the eve of the third millennium. A good appreciation of the range of "grassroots" hopes and various sources of agitation. 0243

General

and

Inter-Regional

93

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Aerts, Theo. Christianity in Melanesia. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea Press, 1998. xiv + 256 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. Curiously organized, but the book compares with that of J. Barker (0248) in trying to characterize the distinctiveness of Melanesian Christianity, although from a Catholic viewpoint. Aerts first examines links between Melanesian and Old Testament traditions, using connections often made in grassroots exegesis. The work's center-piece is on Melanesian Christian art (already partly available in Bikmaus [pub. 1984], and improving on E. Hannemann's Grass Roots Art of New Guinea [pub. 1969, repr. 1977]). Other chapters concern economic development and the Catholic Church in Papua (adapting the chapter listed below), and localization of the priesthood. 0244

Aerts, Theo, and Trompf, G[arry] W[inston]. "The Catholic Missions: A Case History ." In Melanesian Religion. By G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, 163-187. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991. The only broad survey article about the Catholic Mission in Papua New Guinea and the Solomon Islands in existence. It takes off from the end of the nineteenth century, leaving the background details of the foundation period alone (see R . Jaspers 0276, R. Wiltgen 0311), and traces the expansion of the Catholic Mission, the changing missiological orientations, the introductions of different clerical orders, and the relative indigenization of the clergy up until the late 1980s. Work expanding and updating this article is being undertaken by Z. Kruczek, as foreshadowed by articles in Neue Zeitschrift fur Missionswissenschaft (pub. 1995-97), and Mi-cha-el (pub. 2001). 0245

Ahrens, Theodor. Grace and Reciprocity: Missiological Studies. Point Series, 26. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 2002. 380 pp. An important collection of Ahrens' articles on interactions between Christianity and Melanesian traditions, using reciprocity as a key bridge. The book includes a seminal piece on concepts of power in Melanesian and Biblical perspective (in Point , pub. 1977), with slightly altered versions in Missiology (pub. 1977) and in a German collection (0406). Articles on cargo cultism (see, e.g., 0807) are combined with various ones on millenarian themes in Melanesian Christianity (cf., e.g., 0391) . See also Ahrens in International Review of Mission (pub. 2000). 0246

Ahrens, Theodor, and Hollenweger, Walter J. Volkschristentum und Volksreligion im Pazifik: Wiederentdeckung des Mythos fur den christlichen Glauben. Perspektiven der Weltmission, 4. Frankfurt am Main: Otto Lembeck, [1977]. 124 pp. A basic book by two eminent missiologists discussing the relation between village religion and Christianity in Melanesia, in the main New Guinea.

0247

94

Bibliographical

Survey

Ahrens has some twenty years experience as missionary in the Madang area, and Hollenweger is more an Africanist who has written on the world-wide growth of Pentecostalism among black peoples. The work discusses concepts of power and salvation in traditional religions, and how quests for these can lead to socalled cargo cultism in the colonial context. Also see Ahrens' introductory chapter on cargo cults in 0340. Barker, John, ed. Christianity in Oceania: Ethnographic Perspectives. ASAO Monographs, 12. Lanham, Md: University Press of America, 1990. x + 319 pp. + figures, table and illustrations. An excellent survey of developments in rural Christianity across Oceania. Of the twelve chapters, eight are devoted to Melanesian situations and Barker's introduction is heavily weighed in that direction also. Cultures covered include: from New Britain, the Kove by A. Chowning (0943), and Mengen by Trompf (0988); from the Papuan Islands, Misima by M. Macintyre (1571); and Fiji by M. Kaplan (2150). Barker's own article is groundbreaking for its in-depth analysis of the Papuan coastal Maisin people's images of mission, Christian teaching, and the administration (cf. also 1489). 0248

0249

Barr, John. "A Survey of Ecstatic Phenomena and 'Holy Spirit Movements' in Melanesia." Oceania 54, 2 (1983): 109-132. A groundbreaking survey of so-called Holy Spirit movements in Melanesia. It documents the growth of Pentecostalism as affected by foreign influences and the emergence of styles of worship both Christian and traditionalist which reflect receipt of spiritual power, e.g., in glossolalia, healing and ecstatic worship and powerful preaching. Barr compares a range of situations and phenomena from various Melanesian regions . This paper is preceded by an introduction co-authored by Trompf (and it had an influence on the following entry). See also 0299 for reference to a comparable survey. 0250

Barr, John. "Foreword," and "Spiritistic Tendencies in Melanesia." In Religious Movements in Melanesia Today 2, ed. by Wendy Flannery, v-viii and 1-34. Point Series, 3. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1983. This general introduction to Holy Spirit movements (both in the Foreword and in the first part of the article) moves towards the provision of greater ethnographic detail when it comes to the work of the South Sea Evangelical Solomonese preachers, both back in the Solomons and in the central highlands of New Guinea, and also to the events surrounding breakaway-looking activities around the Gulf of Papua. 0251

Barrett, David B., ed. World Christian Encyclopedia: A Comparative Study of Churches and Religions in the Modern World A.D. 1900-2000. Nairobi: Oxford University Press, 1982. xii + 1010 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. Although world-wide in coverage, it is a handy tool for researchers into Melanesian religious change as well because it attempts to give a listing of

General

and

Inter-Regional

95

churches, their membership, and territorial impact for the whole Melanesian area. (There are various individual contributors from different countries, and Trompf was consultant for the denominational varieties of Melanesia as a whole so that some independent churches are recognized in the calculations.) Rapid changes in Oceania, Africa, and Latin America, however, put the Encyclopedia out of date by the time it was published! Thereafter L. Douglas (ed.), World Christianity: Oceania (pub. 1986). Boseto, Leslie. "Mission and Development: The Role of the Church." Point 1 (1978): 27-36. Written when he was General Moderator of the United Church in Papua New Guinea and the Solomon Islands, Boseto argues that Christian action must start where the needs are most felt - at the grassroots. The churches should cooperate in a mission for the development of the whole person and whole community, with material and spiritual needs being addressed together. See also 1763.

0252

0253

Boseto, Leslie. "God as Community-God in Melanesian Theology." Series 2, 10 (1993): 41-48 + Pacific Journal of Theology illustrations. A fascinating attempt to connect the Melanesian emphasis on community solidarity with stress on community in the Biblical tradition. Here a Melanesian questions "privatistic conversion" and "artificial denominationalism" and raises his voice against the "Bad News" of individualism, separation and division. Boseto writes this as one of the leaders of the World Council of Churches. See Boseto later in the same journal (pub. 1995).

0254

Boutilier, James A.; Hughes, Daniel T.; and Tiffany, Sharon W., eds. Mission, Church, and Sect in Oceania. ASAO Monograph, 6. Ann Arbor, Mich. : University of Michigan Press, 1978. xiv + 500 pp. + figures and tables. A pioneering critical collection on missionary impact in the Pacific islands. Important on Melanesia are Boutilier's article on mission administration and education in the Solomons; H. Ross on the "competition" for Baegu'u souls on Malaita (Solomons); F. Harwood on the Christian Fellowship Church - an independent affair - on New Georgia; and J. Beckett on three types of religious commitment among Torres Strait Islanders. See also 0944 and 1757 0255

Breward, Ian. A History of the Churches in Australasia. Oxford History of the Christian Church [Series]. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001. xxi + 474 pp. + maps. Although Pacific-wide, the emergence of Melanesian churches is given space, with an interest in indigenous adaptations of the Christian message and lay leadership. Of related value see also 1. Campbell, A History of the Pacific Islands (pub. 1992 edn.), and S . Fischer's book of the same title (pub. 2002). Cf. N. Gunson's review article in Journal of Pacific History (pub. 2004).

96

Bibliographical

Survey

0256

Capell, A[rthur]. "La traduction des termes theologiques dans les langues de l'Oceanie." [Special Issue of] Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 25, 25 (1969): 43-70 + table. The best article by a linguist on the problems of translating conceptions of God and other theological meanings in the Melanesian context. Of special interest is his discussion of the Catholic missionary choice of Deo as the common name for God in the region (it is euphonically related to Latin and Romance languages yet without actually appearing as a name for God in any of them !).

Clapham, Noel [P.], ed. Seventh-day Adventists in the South Pacific, 1885-1985: Australia, New Zealand, South Sea Islands. Warburton, Vic.: Signs Publishing Co., [1985]. 272 pp. + illustrations. Although this work mainly concentrates on Adventism in Australia and New Zealand, there is a number of articles that impinge on Adventist work among the Melanesians, particularly those by R. Dixon (see also 1059), and A. Patrick. The book is copiously illustrated with historical photographs of great value. Better than more pious works by C. Watson, Adventures in the South Seas (pub. 1931); A. Stewart, In Letters of Gold (pub. 1973); and W. and O . Speck, Into the Unknown (pub. [1990s]) . Cf., recently, J. Jones, The Theory and Practice of the Music in the Seventh-day Adventist Church in Papua New Guinea (pub. 2004) . 0257

Davidson, Allan K. "The Church's Business: An Examination of the United Church's Involvement in Industrial Missions and Commercial Activity." Catalyst 12,2 (1982): 108-128. One of the few articles giving details about church involvement in business, in this case of the United Church in Papua New Guinea and the Solomon Islands, and with special reference to the cooperative known as SPAN Enterprises, which Davidson believes to be vital in allowing church members access to useful goods and introducing them to the world of business. 0258

Dusen, Henry P. van. They Found the Church There: The Armed Forces Discover Christian Missions in the Pacific. London: S[tudent] C[hristian] M[ovement] Press, 1945. 125 pp. + map and illustrations . [American edn. : New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1945.] The only book surveying the persistence of the churches in the Solomons and the Territory of Papua and New Guinea during the Second World War in spite of the evacuation of most missionaries. Mainly a documentation of acts of assistance rendered by indigenous Christians to Allied servicemen. Inevitably skimpy. 0259

0260

Erskine, John Elphinstone. Journal of a Cruise among the Islands of the Western Pacific, Including the Feejees and Others Inhabited by the Polynesian Negro Races, in Her Majesty's Ship Havannah.

General

and

Inter-Regional

97

London: John Murray, 1853. vii + 488 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. [Repr. London : Dawsons, 1967.] Being an account of a journey from 1849 to 1850. Apart from western Polynesian islands, the vessel visited various islands of the Fiji group, New Hebrides, eastern Solomons, and New Caledonia, and the Loyalty Islands. The book is good on missionary effects on Fiji, and on early contact situations in the other places with mission work considered. 0261

Forman, Charles W. The Island Churches of the South Pacific: Emergence in the Twentieth Century. American Society of Missiology Series, 5. Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books, [1982]. xv + 285 pp. + maps. An excellent general history on the development of churches in Oceania. His western Pacific material stops at the border between Papua New Guinea and Indonesia (Irian Jaya), but has good Melanesian coverage and interesting evaluation of positive and negative aspects of missionary approaches (e.g., dancing, eroticism, etc.). On church music, more recently , see his article in D. O'Brien and S. Tiffany (eds .), Rethinking Women's Roles (pub. 1984), and on Pacific ecumenism, his book La voix des oceans (pub . [1986]). Fugmann, Gernot. "Salvation Expressed in a Melanesian Context." In Christ in Melanesia: Exploring Theological Issues, ed. by Theo[dor] Ahrens, and James Knight. [Special Issue of] Point [1] (1977): 122-133. The author, a missionary anthropologist, skillfully interprets various Tok Pisin phrases from New Guinea, which express how important the "food" or material results of religious activity are for the Melanesians. Salvation must include material along with spiritual benefits, and Fugmann notes the importance of this concept, first, for traditional warriorhood (and the bodily strength needed to win victories); then as the underlying assumption in the formation of cargoist ideas; and last, for mission work, there being an obvious need for churches to address this way of looking at the world in preaching and practice. For a distillation, see E. Mantovani in 0122. 0262

Gaquare [sic], Joe. "Indigenisation as Incarnation - The Concept of a Melanesian Christ." In Christ in Melanesia : Exploring Theological Issues, ed. by Theo[dor] Ahrens, and James Knight. [Special Issue of] Point [1] (1977) : 146-153. [Name should be Gaqurae as in the list of contents.] A significant article in the emergence of a more sophisticated indigenous theology in Melanesia. Solomonese Gaqurae discusses Melanesian images of Christ and argues not to make Christ become a Melanesian but to recognize he already is Melanesian - as living among indigenous peoples through His resurrection and, as the living Christ, also our neighbor. "Christ is to be seen as a tribesman as far as relationships are concerned, the person who shares and knows his people personally more than a foreigner possibly can." 0263

98

Bibliographical

Survey

0264

Garrett, John. To Live anwng the Stars: Christian Origins in Oceania. Geneva and Suva: World Council of Churches, in Association with Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1982. xii + 412 pp. + maps [including fold-out] and illustrations. The most comprehensive history of missionary activity in Oceania during the pioneering period (especially the nineteenth century). Only five of the thirteen chapters deal with Melanesian islands but, since Polynesian mission stations and islander missionaries were crucial for opening up Melanesia for evangelization, developments in Melanesia can hardly be explained without researching them. Evidently lacking German, Garrett does not give much information on Lutheran and also New Guinea Catholic affairs. 0265

Garrett, John. A Way in the Sea: Aspects of Pacific Christian History with Reference to Australia. Melbourne: Spectrum Publications, 1982. [ix] + 73 pp. These are the J.D. Northey Memorial Lectures 1980 delivered at the United Faculty of Theology, Melbourne. Chapter two is interesting on foundation situations for missions in New Caledonia, Vanuatu, and New Britain. Garrett, John. "A History of the Church in Oceania." In Towards a History of the Church in the Third World. Papers and Report of a Consultation on the Issue of Periodisation convened by the Working Commission on Church History of the Ecumenical Association of Third World Theologians (Juli 17-21, 1983, Geneva), ed. by Lukas Vischer, 29-38 + map. Evangelische Arbeitsstelle Oekumene Schweiz Veroffentlichung, 3. Bern: Evangelische Arbeitsstelle Oekumene Schweiz, 1985. Garrett has written about the periods of mission development in Oceania - the pioneering stage, the time of consolidation (with Protestant-Catholic rivalries and colonial dominance), and then the "retiring stage" (when missions give way to autonomous indigenous churches). All this makes a valuable contribution to a world-wide study of mission history periodization. There are perhaps too many complexities in Melanesian history to make easy chronological generalizations, but the paradigm is transferable from one region's chronology to another (so that it can be applied to the highlands of Papua New Guinea even though contacts have been so recent). 0266

0267

Garrett, John. Footsteps in the Sea: Christianity in Oceania to World War II. Suva and Geneva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, in Association with the World Council of Churches, 1992. xiii + 514 pp. + maps and illustrations. A second volume to To Live anwng the Stars (0264) with seven out of twenty chapters dealing with missions in Melanesian contexts. The coverage is excellent, new materials on the role of islanders as missionaries are very interesting, and the book fills some glaring gaps in our knowledge of mission affairs. Again, without German, Garrett cannot really do justice to the Lutheran

General

and

Inter-Regional

99

impact in New Guinea, and without Dutch he cannot handle Dutch Reformed developments in Irian Jaya. Garrett, John. Where Nets were Cast: Christianity in Oceania since World War II. Suva and Geneva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, in Association with the World Council of Churches, 1997. xii + 499 pp. + maps and illustrations. The third volume in Garrett's lifetime effort to conceive a history of Christianity in Oceania, revealing more careful attention than before to account for the role of Melanesians in their own church-making processes, especially improving his coverage of Papua New Guinea. 0268

Garrett, John, and Mavor, John. Worship in the Pacific Way. Issue Series. Suva: Lotu Pasifika Productions, 1973. 76 pp. + tables and illustrations. Comments on a variety of materials about worship, most of which are from Melanesia. Topics include reception of children and baptism in the northern region of Papua; "ancestors of the faith" in the New Guinea islands; Fijian dances and Christian worship, and links with tradition in the Fijian Methodist order of service. 0269

0270

Herda, Phyllis; Reilly, Michael [Patrick Joseph]; and Hilliard, David, eds. Vision and Reality in Pacific Religion: Essays in Honour of Niel Gunson. Christchurch, NZ., and Canberra: Macmillian Brown Centre for Pacific Studies, University of Canterbury, and Pandanus Books, Research School of Pacific and Asian Studies, Australian National University, 2005. [x] + 343 pp. Roughly half the articles of this important collection are on Melanesian Christianity and religious change. Chapters include those by A. Thornley and R. Mackay on Fijian and D'Entrecasteaux (Papuan Island) Methodism respectively; D. Langmore on London Missionary Society woman pioneer to coastal Papua Constance Fairhall (cf. 1447); Hilliard and D. Wetherell on the Anglican Missions to central and eastern Melanesian; and G. Hassall on the Bahai'i faith in the Pacific. This last chapter updates his paper in Pacific History, ed. by D. Rubenstein (pub. 1992). Hilliard David [L.]. "John Coleridge Patteson: Missionary Bishop of Melanesia." In Pacific Islands Portraits, ed. by J[ames] W[ightman] Davidson, and Deryck Scarr, 177-200. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1976. On the famous collaborator with Bishop George Selwyn in consolidating the Melanesian (Anglican) Mission. His work across the eastern part of the region is covered, including his role as educator and cross-cultural thinker. Note also the article in this book by H. Laracy on Xavier Montrouzier, pioneer missionary to San Cristobal in the Solomons and to Murua (Muyuw), an outer Papuan island. 0271

100

Bibliographical

Survey

0272

Hinton, Vaughan, ed. Tides of Change: Pacific Christians Review their Problems and Hopes. Melbourne: Commission for World Mission of the Uniting Church in Australia, in Cooperation with Joint Board of Christian Education of Australia and New Zealand, 1981. 127 pp. + tables and illustrations. A collection including articles by D. Wetherell, and G. Gasika, both on the Gospel and Melanesian culture; A. Burua on Christian styles of life; and B. Narokobi on justice. A happy blend of contributors. Ingebritson, Joel [F.]. "The Challenge of Sects to the Mainline Churches in PNG: A Pastoral Response." Catalyst 19, 1 (1989): 67-79. The mainline churches have been confronted with sectarian competition within their own separate broad regions from the 1980s on, and this article asks questions about how this issue is to be handled at the grassroots. A case study is presented from Karkar Island. The article pleads for better understanding between apparently competing groups and sensitivity towards indigenous people who are faced with difficult choices in situations of rapid social change. 0273

Papers Inglis, K[enneth] S., ed. The History of Melanesia. Presented to the 2nd Waigani Seminar, 1968. Port Moresby and Canberra: University of Papua New Guinea, and Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National University, 1969. 671 pp. + maps, tables and illustration. A feast of contributions. Part four covers the Christian missions, with C. Abel on the pioneer missionary, Charles Abel ; P. Chatterton on Delena; 1. Grosart on clerical localization among Methodists; S. Latukefu on Methodists and the Solomons; W. Ross on Catholic work in the Western Highlands; and R . Wiltgen on Catholic plantations. Inglis' own paper on the local reactions to the Japanese bombing of Port Moresby and similar phenomena is important for the study of religious psychology. 0274

Janssen, Hermann. "Ancestor Veneration in Melanesia." Neue Zeitschrift fur Missionswissenschaft 31, 3 (1975): 181-191 + figures. [Alternative version: "Dilemma over the Departed: Ancestor Veneration - A Problem of Syncretism in Pastoral Work." Catalyst 4,4 (1974): 3-18 + figures.] Important missiologically for raising the question about the relationship between Christian belief and veneration (or worship). A Divine Word Father, Janssen realizes the potential for syncretistic phenomena arising in Melanesia with the meeting of Christianity and indigenous beliefs. He appeals to the Second Vatican Council's references to "our brethren .. . who are still being purified after death," and encourages open-mindedness toward beliefs about ancestral assistance. 0275

General

and

Inter-Regional

101

Jaspers, Reiner. Die missionarische Erschliessung Ozeaniens: Ein quellengeschichtlicher und missionsgeographischer Versuch zur kirchlichen Gebietsaufteilung in Ozeanien bis 1855. MUnster: Aschendorff, 1972. xxiii + 288 pp. + maps [one fold-out]. The masterwork on the foundations of the Catholic Mission and its episcopate in Oceania in general, ending up with the foundations of mission work on Woodlark Island (Muyuw) in Papua (with the Marists). In the interpretation of church politics Jaspers disagrees somewhat with the work of R. Wiltgen (see 0311) .

0276

Jolly, Margaret, and Macintyre, Martha, eds. Family and Gender in the Pacific: Domestic Contradictions and the Colonial Impact. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989. xi + 296 pp. + maps, figures, tables. Of twelve chapters eight deal with Melanesian issues, mainly on changing attitudes towards women. D . Langmore, M . Young, Macintyre, 1. Clark, R. Keesing, and Jolly treat the effects of missions; D. Denoon examines colonial health policy in Papua New Guinea; and M. Meggitt reconsiders the status of women among the Enga highlanders. Challenging, if differing views. Cf. also M . Huber and N . Lutkehaus (eds .), Gendered Missions (pub. 1999), and ·B. Douglas (ed.), special issue of Oceania (pub. 2003) on Melanesian women's groups. 0277

0278

Kadiba, John . "Some Ethical Issues of Human Sexuality." In Human Sexuality in Melanesian Cultures, ed. by Joel F. Ingebritson, 191-215. Point Series, 14. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1990. In traditional society there was no open talk about sexuality - it was elders of each gender dictating to the young - but Kadiba here reflects on the consequences of a newer, more open discussion. On the one hand he sees it to be necessary because of modern disease patterns and questioned traditional values; on the other hand, it causes conflicts at the village level. For more recent research on religious, indeed millenarian responses to the AIDS epidemic in Papua New Guinea, see R. Eves in Culture, Health and Sexuality (pub. 2003). Kent, Graeme. Company of Heaven: Early Missionaries in the South Seas. Wellington, NZ: A.H. & A.W. Reed, 1972. [xiv] + 230 pp. + map and illustrations. A general history of missions to the Pacific, but a good half of the book concentrates on the entrance of missionaries to Melanesia, and the preparations for mission work then undertaken by Polynesians. The historical photographs and reproduced etchings are valuable for research. 0279

0280

Knight, James 1. "Mission in the Local Church in Relation to Other Religious Traditions: Melanesia." In Mission in Dialogue: The Sedos Research Seminar on the Future of Mission, March 8-19,

102

Bibliographical

Survey

i98i, Rome, italy, ed. by Mary Motte, and Joseph R. Lang, 392-412. Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books, 1982. In this article Knight is perhaps less interested in the history of the missions than concerned that, in the current situation, the missions remaining in the field and the developing churches should be listening more carefully to the surviving claims of tradition and village religion.

Macdonald-Milne, Brian. "The Melanesian Brotherhood." In Religious Cooperation in the Pacific islands, ed. by Kerry James, and Akuila Yabaki, 37-47. 2nd ed. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1989. The story of the early attempts at forming an Anglican Melanesian Brotherhood and the emergence of the present Brotherhood in 1932 as a vital indigenous clerical force. The four regions of Papua New Guinea, the Solomons, Vanuatu, and Fiji are covered. Cf. also 1832. 0281

0282

McFarlane, S[amuel]. Among Cannibals of New Guinea: Being the Story of the New Guinea Mission of the London Missionary Society. Philadelphia: Presbyterian Board of Publications, 1888. [ii] + 192 pp. + maps and illustrations. McFarlane (sometimes spelt M'Fariane) writes not only of mission work in Papua (British New Guinea), including the setting up of the London Missionary Society bases at Murray (Miriam) Island in the Torres Strait and at Port Moresby, but also of "native churches" emerging in the Loyalties (off New Caledonia). Lively and informative, if opinionated and reflecting a difficult personality.

May, John D'Arcy, ed. Living Theology in Melanesia: A Reader. Point Series, 8. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1985. 310 pp. + figures and illustrations. A valuable collection of Melanesian theological voices. The collection is not confined to scholarly contributions, for it contains some poetry, short stories and grassroots theology (from Paliau Maloat's little white book, for instance, 1053). More reflective articles are by J. Gaqurae (0263), B. Narokobi (0290), J. Momis (cf 0435), and by L. Boseto (cf. 1763), 1. Daimoi (cf. 0290), E. Tuza (cf. 1761); and on women's issues by L. Aitsi. See also 1815. The more substantial pieces make the book comparable to Trompf (ed.), The Gospel is Not Western (0304); and the Pacific Conference of Churches, et al., Towards a Relevant Pacific Theology (cf. 2167) (with Pacific-wide implications). 0283

0284

May, John D'Arcy. Christus initiator: Theologie im Pazifik. Theologie interkulturell, 4. DUsseldorf: Patmos, 1990. 151 pp. + map. An excellent survey of theological reflection on key issues in Melanesia up until the late 1980s, and including a penetrating look at the development of indigenous theologies. May is aware of the difficult challenges facing theologians (the problems of cultural particularism, payback and the lack of

General

and

Inter-Regional

103

integration between traditional cultures and introduced Christian forms in various areas). He is enthusiastic about ecumenism in the Melanesian region and yet disturbed by the latter-day impact of fundamentalisms. The book picks up on work already done in Zeitschrift fur Missionswissenschaft und Religionswissenschaft (pub. 1987). Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio[-]Economic Service, [ed.]. Eighth Orientation Course of the Melanesian Institute for the Churches of Papua New Guinea and the Solomon Islands, Alexishafen, 8 June to 13 July 1976. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1976. [500+ pp., irregular pagination] + figures and tables. An enormous collection of missionary anthropological materials put together as a summary of all the most important researches done by Melanesian Institute members to the year 1976. Main contributors on traditional religions and adjustment movements are H. Janssen, J. Knoebel, and T. Ahrens; main contributors on pastoral issues in the villages are J. Knight, and L. Brouwer; and on general economic and urban issues are P. Murphy, M. Petrosky, and W. Seifert. 0285

Miller, Char[les], ed. Missions and Missionaries in the Pacific. Symposium Series, 14. New York: Edwin Mellen Press, 1985. [vii] + 125 pp . Though Pacific-wide in its purview, this book has some relevance to Melanesia, particularly in J. Boutilier's chapter (1699) on the significance of nontheological factors in the emerging churches of Oceania - the economic selfinterest of local people; the association of mission with colonial power; and the uncertainties of culture change - all being part of the conversion process (though Boutilier as usual does not give enough attention to religious factors as such). 0286

Monfat, Antoine. Dix annees en Melanesie: etude historique et religieuse. Lyon: Librairie Generale Catholique et Classique, 1891. 371 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustration. The earliest general mission history of the foundation Marist missions to San Cristobal (Solomons), New Caledonia, as well as Woodlark (Murua) and Rook (Papuan New Guinea islands). The work provided basic details for subsequent scholarship. It seems pietistic in laboring martyrological matters. 0287

Montgomery, H[enry] H[utchinson] . The Light of Melanesia: A Record of Fifty Years' Mission Work in the South Seas. 3rd ed. London: Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, 1908. xii + 269 pp. + map and illustrations. A useful older survey of the Anglican Melanesian Mission covering work in the Torres Strait, New Hebrides (Vanuatu), and the Solomons. The book is dedicated to Bishop Selwyn. 0288

104

Bibliographical

Survey

0289

Munro, Doug[lasJ, and Thornley, Andrew. The Covenant Makers: Islander Missionaries in the Pacific. Suva: Pacific Theological College, and Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1996. xii + 321 pp. + maps and illustrations. Mainly about Polynesian missionaries, with articles on their effects in southern Vanuatu (written by F. Liua'ana); Fiji (Thornley); the Torres Strait and Papua (S. Mullins and D. Wetherell); coastal Papua in general (by M. Quanchi); and Roku, Western Province (Turakiare Teauariki, in memoirs edited by C . Forman). Yet there are chapters on Catholic catechists in Fiji (by V. Buatava), and Guadalcanal (T. Kabutaulaka); and on the Solomonese John Auvuru Shaw's Anglican work on Fiji (by W. Halapua). A rich, well researched, and much needed collection. 0290

Narokobi, [C.] Bernard [M.]. "What is Religious Experience for a Melanesian?" In Living Theology in Melanesia: A Reader, ed. by John D'Arcy May, 69-77 + illustration. Point Series, 8. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1985. The reprint of a 1977 Point article, which is one of the first reflective statements about religious experience by an indigenous thinker. Melanesians OJ not differentiate between religious and non-religious experience, Narokobi argues, and have a total encounter with the universe that is alive and explosive. This is distinct from the Christian outlook as purveyed by the missionaries, but can be - after a long and painful experience - integrated into Christian life. See also his article in Gigibori (pub. 1975); cf. 1. Daimoi in Melanesian Journal of Theology (pub. 2001).

Ole, Ronnie Tom. "Making Sense of the Oneness of Life: A Melanesian Christian View on Creation." Melanesian Journal of Theology 6, 2 (1990): 33-41. Sensitive in relating Melanesian Christianity to the new world-wide ecological concerns. One of Ole's most interesting points, as a Motu and United Church theologian, is that Melanesians do not relate to the animal and plant order, despite totemic relationships, as if organic life belongs to the same genre as human beings. See also P. Salomonsen in South Pacific Journal of Mission Studies (pub. 1994) for a related Pacific-wide approach. 0291

0292

Otto, Ton, and Thomas, Nicholas, eds. Narratives of Nation in the South Pacific. Amsterdam: Hardwood, 1997. xv + 256 pp. + illustrations. Although Pacific-wide in purvey, important on the role of Christianity in Melanesians' imaging of the state. Four articles are on Melanesia: by Otto on the New Guinea philosopher B. Narokobi (cf., e.g., 0440); 1. Clark on Southern Highlanders' reactions to external government; M. Young on Massim uses of missionary encounter stories as metaphor for their view of nation building (cf. 1532); and M. Jolly on ni-Vanuatu discourses of custom and nationality.

General

and

Inter-Regional

105

0293

Pattell-Gray [sic], Anne L., and Trompf, Garry W[inston]. "Styles of Australian Aboriginal and Melanesian Theology." International Review of Mission 82, 326 (1993): 167-188. [The surname should read Pattel-Gray.] The first half of this survey of indigenous theologies concerns Australian materials. The second half (by Trompf) covers Melanesia under the rubrics of historical background; theology as the Stori bilong God; visions of a just and responsible society; the contextualization of more formalist theologies; and the place of "maverick" theological views in cargo cults and independent churches. 0294

Poort, W.A. Pacific: Between Indigenous Culture and Exogenous Worship. Trans. by W.L. van Os-Thompson. Hilvarenbeek, Netherlands: [Self-published], 1983. 68 pp. A short booklet Pacific-wide in its implications, Poort examines different expressions of worship, such as rhetoric, music, dance, attire, architecture and interior designs, posture, forms of assembly, use of the Bible, festal customs, and communion elements. He is critical of missionaries for over-emphasizing differences between the sacred and the profane. Unfortunately, the printing and translation are poorly done. 0295

Romilly , Hugh Hastings. The Western Pacific and New Guinea: Notes on the Natives, Christian and Cannibal, with some Account of the Old Labour Trades. 2nd ed. London: John Murray, 1887. vii + 284 pp. + [fold-out] map. Written when recouping from illness, British administrator Romilly takes in situations from the New Guinea islands to the Solomons, and then from the Papuan islands to Fiji, assessing the earlier impact of missions. Sometimes too anecdotal but generally sensible in evaluating missionary work. 0296

Rzepkowski, Horst. "Stepping Stones to a Pacific Theology: A Report." Mission Studies 9, 1 (1992): 40-61. One of the best up-to-date surveys of significant indigenous theological work in Melanesia. The author pays attention to liturgical and artistic developments. 0297 Sanders, 1. Oswald. Planting Men in Melanesia: The First Decade of Development of the Christian Leaders' Training College of Papua New Guinea. Mount Hagen: Christian Leaders' Training College of P.N.G., 1978. 180 pp. + map and illustrations. This is an in-house account of the rise (from 1965) and the earlier history of the most important inter-denominational Evangelical training center in Melanesia, located at Banz in the central New Guinea highlands, yet drawing students from many Melanesian areas. The photographs are valuable. 0298

Saunana, John. "The Relevance of Retaliation for the Black Man." Nilaidat [New Series] 1,2 (1972): 19-23. Here a Solomonese intellectual, at this point a recent graduate from the University of Papua New Guinea, offers a macrohistory in which the black

106

Bibliographical

Survey

peoples of the world have a prospective place as next in line to take leadership in world civilizations - but only by necessary moments of retaliation against the (formerly) dominant whites. The traditional notion of payback gets relocated in a modern, quasi-religious ideology. Schwarz, Brian. "Holy Spirit Movements." In An Introduction to Melanesian Religions: A Handbook for Church Workers, ed. by Ennio Mantovani, 255-277. Point Series, 6. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1984. On the general characteristics of a new type of indigenous Christian movement in Melanesia, in terms of context, power, social status, community interests, etc. One particular movement, in the Mationda Valley of the Enga Province, is outlined. 0299

Societe des Oceanistes, [ed.]. Les missIOns dans le Pacifique. [Special Issue of] Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 25, 25 (1969): 1-382. A collection with Pacific-wide attentions, but some useful contributions on Melanesian missionary impact and response are provided by P. Apollinaire, G . Pisier (cf. 2024), and A. Saussol (on types of New Caledonian reactions); G . Arbuckle (on Fiji development strategies and religion); G . Leymang (on missions and ni-Vanuatu mentalities, cf. 1860); C. Forman (on theological education in the Pacific); and A. Capell (on translation issues, 0256). C. Rowley also compares the efforts of missions in Melanesia to those on the Australian Aboriginals. About half the articles are in French, the rest in English. 0300

Stratigos, Susan; Hughes, Philip J.; and Thirlwall, Charmian, eds. The Ethics of Development. Papers Presented to the 17th Waigani Seminar, 1986. 6 Vols. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea Press, 1987-1989. Vol. 1: The Pacific in the Twentieth Century. 1987. Ed. by Stratigos and Hughes. xi + 221 pp. + figure; Vol. 2: Justice and the Distribution of Health Care. 1987. Ed. by Stratigos and Hughes. xi + 123 pp. + maps and tables; Vol. 3: Women as Unequal Partners in Development. 1987. Ed. by Stratigos and Hughes. xi + 177 pp. + tables and figures; Vol. 4 : Choices in Development Planning. 1988. Ed. by Hughes and Thirlwall. x + 300 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations; Vol. 5: In Search of Justice. 1989. Ed. by Thirlwall and Hughes. viii + 186 pp. + map and tables; Vol. 6: Language, Communication and Power. 1989. Ed. by Thirlwall and Hughes. ix + 195 pp. + maps and tables. A vast collection of articles mainly about Papua New Guinea and often impinging on religious questions because ethics is the focus. Volume one has the most articles of interest, J. Momis on corruption (cf. also 0283, 0417); G. Ramoi on ethics and leadership; K. Tawali on freedom in truth; E . Mantovani on traditional values and ethics (cf. 0078 in D. Whiteman,); G. Fugmann on the 0301

General

and

Inter-Regional

107

role of church in society, and Trompf on the ethics of development (see both 0417). Articles by T. Deklin and A. Strathern in volume six are also worth noting, on legal principles and public policy respectively. 0302

Trompf, Garry W[inston]. "Independent Churches in Melanesia." Oceania 54, 1 (1983): 51-72; 54, 2 (1983): 122-132. The article is prefaced by a joint introductory piece by Trompf and J. Barr called "Independent Churches and Recent Ecstatic Phenomena in Melanesia: A Survey of Materials" (vol. 54, 1, pp. 48-50). Because two large articles are presented on the two topics - independent churches by Trompf and Holy Spirit movements by Barr - the bibliography (presented in vol. 54, 2) serves jointly the two major presentations and the introduction. Trompfs is the first general survey of churches of indigenous origin comparable to the thousands of independent churches known in Africa. At this point he had isolated fifteen cases, but later (0064) his number was eighteen. 0303

Trompf, Garry W[inston]. "Missiology and Anthropology: A Viable Relationship?" Oceania 55, 2 (1984): 148-153. A review article of a collection edited by H. BUrkle (0406) , and monographs by F. Tomasetti (1255), and J. Parratt (1310). The question is raised as to whether anthropology will learn from Tomasetti's lesson that fieldwork should begin with Christian congregations, then working back to traditional situations. The contribution of missionary anthropology is discussed (including very old materials), and the question is asked why anthropologists have been somewhat negligent of work done by missionaries or scholars of religion.

Trompf, Garry W[instonJ, ed. The Gospel is Not Western: Black Theologies from the Southwest Pacific. Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books, 1987. ix + 213 pp. + maps and illustration. A broad selection of contemporary Melanesian theological positions (and some Australian Aboriginal ones as well). Under the heading of Christianity vs. tradition are articles by S. Pokawin, and B. Narokobi (0755); under the impact of indigenous tradition in black theologies note chapters by D. Passi (1358), W. Jojoga Opeba (1485), and E. Tuza (1761); under theological horizons there are articles by S. Namunu (1575), M. Maeliau (1816), R. Ninkama (1253), J. Kadiba, and S. Tuwere (2178); and on political issues note J. Momis (0435), U. Samana, T. Ireeuw (0491), W. Lini (cf. 1866), P. Qaeze (1996), and S. Siwatibau (cf. 2169). 0304

Trompf, Garry W[inston], ed. Islands and Enclaves: Nationalisms and Separatist Pressures in Island and Littoral Contexts. New Delhi: Sterling, 1993. xxxv + 379 pp. + maps and figures . More on political issues, but in the introduction the editor does consider the religious underpinnings of new and putative nationalisms, as do various contributors about Melanesia - R. Crocombe, and J. Connell generally; G. Lafitte on Bougainville (1730); B. Blaskett on the West Papuan liberation 0305

108

Bibliographical

Survey

movement (0478); and W. Jojoga Opeba on an independent Papuan army (1486). 0306

Tucker, Ruth A. From Jerusalem to Irian Jaya: A Biographical History of Christian Missions. Grand Rapids, Mich.: Academie Books, 1983. 511 pp. + maps and illustrations. A broad coverage of mission history but with some attention to early missionaries in the Pacific, including John Williams, John Paton, James Chalmers, Coleridge Patteson, and Florence Young. The book finishes with a look at Irian Jaya and Don Richardson's work there among the Sawi (cf. 0621). 0307

Turner, Brian H. "Confronting the Gods: Emerging Dichotomous and Trichotomous Belief in Melanesia from a Cross-Cultural Perspective." Catalyst 6,4 (1976): 227-248 + figures . On the contrast between the expatriate dichotomization of secular and religious activities and the integration of spiritual and socio-economic concerns among Melanesians, as an argument to show how missionaries, by going back to the Biblical sense of integratedness, can avoid imposing a Western Weltanschauung. Wench, Ida. Mission to Melanesia. London: Elek Books, 1961. [x] + 209 pp. + map and illustrations. A missionary-oriented account of central-to-eastern Melanesian cultures, observations being made on cultures from Guadalcanal to Vanuatu. Wench had some command of Solomonese vernaculars, and worked with the (Anglican) Melanesian Mission. The chapters on witchcraft and sexual customs are especially pertinent. 0308

Whiteman, Darrell L., ed. Missionaries, Anthropologists and Cultural Change. Studies in Third World Societies, 25. Williamsburg, Va: College of William and Mary, 1983. xii + 424 pp. A breakthrough effort in bringing anthropological and missiological research into a common forum, and helping to dispel naive characterizations of both missionaries and anthropologists. On Melanesia one of the more interesting articles is by J. Barker on "Missionaries and Mourning" about the Papuan Maisin. See also Whiteman in Missiology (pub. 1996). There is a Part 2 of this project, number 26 of the series, but it does not concern Melanesia. 0309

0310

Williams, Ronald G. The United Church in Papua, New Guinea, and the Solomon Islands: The Story of the Development of an Indigenous Church on the Occasion of the Centenary of the L. M. S. in Papua, 1872-1972. Rabaul: Trinity Press, [1972]. [iv] + 321 pp. + maps and illustrations. The only general history of the making of the United Church in Papua New Guinea and the Solomon Islands out of the components of New Guinea Methodism, eastern Papuan and western Solomon Methodism, the Papua

General

and

Inter-Regional

109

Ekalesia (a church formed out of the London Missionary Society work), and the United Church of Port Moresby. This is essentially a popular history, part of which is presented in a more learned way in the Fourth Waigani Seminar collection edited by M . Ward in 1970 (cf. 0438) . Wiltgen, Ralph M. The Founding of the Roman Catholic Church in Oceania, 1825-1850. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1979. xxii + 610 pp. + maps and illustrations. A mammoth study of the foundations of Catholicism in the Pacific as a whole, and therefore does not approach the foundations of the Melanesian missions until later on in the book - with chapter 27 being on the Vicariate Apostolique of New Caledonia; chapter 29 on the Vicariates of Melanesia and Micronesia; chapter 30 on troubles for the Marists in New Caledonia; chapter 31 on missions to Rook Island in the New Guinea islands; and a final chapter, 35, on the "discharging" of Marists from Melanesia with other orders to enter the field in view . The work should be read in conjunction with the book by R. Jaspers (0276), who criticizes Wiltgen for producing too much of an undigested chronicle. 0311

South Pacific [World Vision International South Pacific, ed.]. Theology: Papers from the Consultation on Pacific Theology, Papua New Guinea, January 1986. Sydney and Oxford: World Vision International South Pacific, and Regnum Books, 1987 . 109 pp. + map and table. The collection is Pacific-wide including an Aboriginal contribution, but three pieces are Melanesian: one by 1. Rayawa on Pacific theology and another on the simplicity of lifestyle by M. Nainoca, both indigenous Fijian contributions; while K. Hovey, an Assemblies of God expatriate missionary, comments on problems of urban life for Melanesian Christians. See also the book Towards a Relevant Pacific Theology (cf. 0283 and 2167). 0312

Separate Broad Regions (Western, Central, Eastern Melanesia; Papua New Guinea as a Whole) General 0313

Klein, W[illem] C[arel], ed. Nieuw Guinea: De ontwikkeling op economisch, sociaal en cultureel gebied, in Nederlands en Australisch Nieuw Guinea . 3 Vols. The Hague: Staatsdrukkerij- en Uitgeverijbedrijf, 1953-1954. Vol. 1: 1953. xiv + 491 pp. + maps [three fold-out and two detachable], tables, [fold-out] figure and illustrations; Vol. 2 : 1954. vii + 470 pp. + maps [one fold-out],

110

Bibliographical

Survey

figure, tables and illustrations; Vol. 3: 1954. viii + 600 pp. + maps [two detachable], tables and illustrations. A proud official report of the position of Netherland New Guinea in the early 1950s and with comparative concern for what had happened in the Australian territory "next door." Of interest are the chapters by F. Kamma, and J. Verschueren on the Protestant and Catholic missions respectively (in volume one), and by J. van Baal on "acculturation" and traditional cultures (in volumes one and two) . Religious issues enter into the third volume with a chapter on education by 1. Kijne. Rumsey, Alan, and Weiner, James [F.], eds. Emplaced Myth : Space, Narrative, and Knowledge in Aboriginal Australia and Papua New Guinea. Honolulu: University of Hawai'i Press, 2001. vii + 281 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. A collection of complex studies on the relationships between landscape, cosmologies, and identity. Although comparisons between Australia and Papua New Guinea are drawn, articles of relevance to Melanesianists are: by J. Wassmann, and E. Silverman on the Jatmul ; by P. Stewart and A. Strathern on the Melpa and Christian influences among them; and by A. Lattas on Bali (1035), West New Britain, and its cargo cult. A highpoint of the collection is Wassmann's piece on "the politics ofreligiolis secrecy." 0314

0315

Ryan, Peter, gen. ed. Encyclopaedia of Papua and New Guinea . 3 Vols. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, in Association with University of Papua and New Guinea, 1972. Vol. 1: xv + 588 pp.; Vol. 2: 589-1231; Vol. 3: 83 pp.; all with maps, tables, figures and illustrations [last volume with pocket map]. A general encyclopedic work, yet with solid articles inter alia on traditional religion and magic, ethics, cargo cultism, missions, individual missionaries, and indigenous leaders with religious significance. On selected readings from this encyclopedia, see 0331. 0316

Turner, Ann. Historical Dictionary of Papua New Guinea. Oceanian Historical Dictionaries, 4. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1994. xxviii + 335 pp. A very good general introduction to the history and development of Papua New Guinea, with some useful articles on individual religious leaders (cargoist, indigenous Christian), and on religious issues and institutions. The bibliography is excellent.

Traditional 0317

Aerts, Theo, compo Fifteen Myths of Origin from Papua New Guinea. Port Moresby: Holy Spirit Seminary, 1987. 20 pp. A small work but with a useful range of myths from across a variety of Papua New Guinea cultures (the Tolai, Manus, and central highlands being best

General

and

Inter-Regional

111

represented among them). Topics covered include the origin of the world, the original state of humanity, the Great Flood, and what human society is about. Beier, Ulli, and Chakravarti, Prithvindra, comps. and eds. Sun and Moon in Papua New Guinea Folklore. Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1974. [iv] + 87 pp. Probably culturo-politically motivated on the eve of national independence, this is the only important collection of myths issuing from a project shared between the University of Papua New Guinea and the Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, Port Moresby. A larger number of the 37 myths are recorded for the first time, and the editors have fortunately secured the services of university students to translate, sometimes themselves tell, the myths. A minority of the stories have been translated from German renderings (e.g., by G. Vicedom, among the Melpa, see also 1192). The thematic choice of sun and moon made for a good beginning to a joint project that never really came to fruition. 0318

Bodrogi, Tibor. Die Kunst Ozeaniens: Mit 160 Aufnahmen und 10 Farbtafeln von Objekten im Besitz des Ethnographischen Museums in Budapest. Trans. from the Hungarian by Zoltan Paulinyi. Vienna: Andreas Zettner, 1960. 46 pp. + illustrations. A book not really Oceanic-wide in coverage as the title suggests, but with a very good representation of items from the New Guinea coastal and island cultures in Hungarian museum holdings. Much of the materials reflect the voracious collecting of Ludwig Biro around 1900 (some of whose writings will be published in the series White on Black, ed. by F. Tomasetti and Trompf). For a comparable collection from German New Guinea that came into Portuguese hands, see M . Bouquet and J. Branco (co-ords.), Artefactos Melanesios/Melanesian Artefacts (pub. 1988).

0319

Bonnemere, Pascale, ed. Women as Unseen Characters: Male Ritual in Papua New Guinea. Social Anthropology in Oceania. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2004. ix + 254 pp. + maps, tables and figure. Important articles on the background and supportive role of women in the Papua New Guinea rituals of male cults or male initiatory rites, a subject overdue for analysis. Cultures covered are mainly highlander ones (Sambia, by G. Herdt; Enga, by P. Wiessner; and various, by P. Stewart and A. Strathern, on the New Guinea side; Anga, by Bonnemere and P. Lemonnier; Omie or Kokoda, by M . Rohatynskyj; and Gebusi, by B. Knauft, on highland and hinterland cases on the Papuan side). 0320

Chauvet, Stephen. Les arts indigenes en Nouvelle-Guinee. Paris: Societe d'Editions Geographiques, Maritimes et Coloniales, 1930. vii + 350 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. A folio-size introduction to artforms across the New Guinea island complex showing rare pieces and historical photographs, especially indispensable for

0321

112

Bibliographical

Survey

work in and around the Sepik region, and also strong for coastal Papua (called in this volume British New Guinea). Dean, Beth, and Carell , Victor. Softly, Wild Drums. Sydney: Ure Smith, 1958. 200 pp. + maps and illustrations. Racy, journalese and superficial, the book nonetheless has occasionally useful detail and photographic illustrations of ritual and courting life among the Ali and Sissano Lagoon dwellers (Sepik coast), the Maimai and Wapi (Torricelli Mountain region, Sepik), and the Wahgi (New Guinea highlands). Some descriptions of indigenous-newcomer encounter from the year 1953 are worth analyzing. 0322

Epstein, A[rnold] L[eonard], ed. Contention and Dispute: Aspects of Law and Social Control in Melanesia . Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1974. [iii] + 354 pp. + map and figures. A valuable collection on how disputes are solved within acephalous societies in Papua New Guinea. P. Sack's historical account of traditional Tolai revenge syndromes and punishment methods is best read first (see 0972), because others are about contemporary matters . Articles on the Kove and Sengseng by A . Chowning (0915) and on the Wahgi by M. Reay are enlightening, but the highlights of the book are Sack's article just mentioned and D. Tuzin's piece on the Hahita Arapesh in the Sepik (0736). M. Young writes on the Papuan Massim . 0323

Gewertz, Deborah [B.], ed. Myths of Matriarchy Reconsidered. Oceania Monographs, 33 . Sydney : University of Sydney, 1988. xi + 217 pp. + map, figure and table. Most articles in this collection are on Melanesian materials. 1. Weiner discusses a Southern Highland Foi myth about women's actions as a basis for the great usane festival; M . Allen considers the hidden woman power behind Vao (Malekula) and Lombaha (northeast Ambae) rituals; T. Hays surveys New Guinea highland myths on the women's loss of possession of the sacred flutes used in male initations; M . Reay looks at women's projected role in pedagogically important Wahgi myths ; and D. Gardner writes on myths of the primal woman Afek among the Mianmin (Telefolmin). A rich garnishing. 0324

Gewertz, Deborah [B.], and Schieffelin, Edward [L.], eds. History and Ethnohistory in Papua New Guinea. Oceania Monographs, 28. Sydney: University of Sydney, 1985. [iii] + 144 pp. + maps arx:I figure . A welcome collection of papers on the importance of both oral history arx:I discussion about local images of the past in a variety of Melanesian cultures. Among the authors Gewertz herself discusses the "golden age" of early contact among the Chambri in the Sepik; N. McDowell provides a useful insight into episodic time in the Yuat River area, Sepik (0785) ; and R . Scaglion discusses Abelam perceptions of the patrol officers - another Sepik case. Beyond these western Papua New Guinea studies E. Ogan discusses participant observation on 0325

General

and

Inter-Regional

113

Bougainville in decades before the recent crisis; and Schieffelin looks at the Papuan Plateau Kaluli stories about the payback by wild animals against hunters and other intruders in the forest (1626). Worthwhile, but lack of formal training in ethnohistory sometimes shows. Goldman, Laurence R ., ed. The Anthropology of Cannibalism. Westport, Conn.: Bergin & Garvey, 1999. [iv] + 168 pp. + map and tables . Different approaches to the cultural complex of cannibalism, but including useful research into traditional culture, especially by T. Ernst on the Onabasulu (Western Province, Papua New Guinea), and K. Zubrinich on the Asmat (southwestern Irian Jaya), examples from western Melanesia. 0326

Fluid Goldman, L[aurence] R., and Ballard, C[hristopher], eds. Ontologies: Myth, Ritual & Philosophy in the Highlands of Papua New Guinea . Westport, Conn.: Bergin & Garvey, 1998. xiv + 172 pp. + maps, tables and figures. Five useful articles on Papua New Guinea mythologies . Ballard writes specifically on HuE myths about the time of darkness; B. Knauft on the inland Papua Gebusi; and A. Strathern on sacrifice in Duna ritualism . Though appealing to their major areas of study, J. Duffield, L. Josephides , and J. Weiner are broader in cultural interests. Fluidity here points to themes in myths of water, fire, and transformation. 0327

Structure de la chefferie en Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert]. Melanesie du sud. Vol. 1. 2nd ed. Paris: Institut d'Ethnologie, Musee de I'Homme, 1992. 467 pp. + maps, figures , tables and illustrations. [1st ed., pub. 1963, as Travaux et Memoires de l'Institut d'Ethnologie, Universite de Paris, 66.] The socio-religious bases for chieftainships covered for New Caledonia and Vanuatu. A standard and long accredited study, and the best coverage of leadership in "southern" Melanesia. Guiart notices socio-structural forces preventing chieftainships from always working primogenitively. He was the first to "call the lie" to the assumption that Melanesia lacked chieftainship structures as a common mode of leadership. 0328

0329

Hage, Per. "On Male Initiation and Dual Organisation in New Guinea." Man New Series 16,2 (1981): 268-275 . A wise rebuttal of the neo-Freudian view put forward by A. Dundes in Man (pub. 1976) to the effect that male initiation rites of sexual symmetry - making penises bleed apparently imitating vaginal blood flows - amount to an unconscious envy of female creative powers. Instead Hage accepts that the rites are done according to conceptions of analogy, and accounts for them through the dual organization of certain Melanesian societies that "regulate the flow of women, goods and ritual services." The cultural samples of both Hage and Dundes are limited.

114

Bibliographical

Survey

Herdt, Gilbert H., ed. Rituals of Manhood: Male Initiation in Papua New Guinea. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1982. xxvi + 365 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. A comparative ethnography of male initiation from Sepik and highland contexts. Herdt considers Sambia initiation; F. Poole writes on the BiminKuskusmin; E. Schieffelin on the Kaluli; T. and P. Hays on the Ndumba (Taiora); P. Newman and D. Boyd on the Awa; D. Gewertz on the Chambri; and D. Tuzin on the Ilahita Arapesh (0740). 0330

Hogbin, [Herbert] Ian, ed. Anthropology in Papua and New Guinea: Readings from the Encyclopaedia of Papua and New Guinea. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1973. xii + 243 pp. + maps. This collection takes the best out of 0315 with its longest articles. M. re Lepervanche writes on social structure; M. Groves on the hiri trading expedition; A. Epstein on law; L. Glick on sorcery and witchcraft; L. Langness on Ethics (0334 below); P. Lawrence on religion and magic; and C. Valentine on changing society (cf. 0237). 0331

Knauft, Bruce M. South Coast New Guinea Cultures: History, Comparison, Dialectic. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1993. xii + 298 pp. + map, tables and illustrations. A wide-ranging and highly informed study of coastal and lowland-hinterland peoples from southeastern Irian Jaya across to the eastern edges of the Papuan Gulf. Commonalities include cultic homosexuality and fertility rites, myths, and the nature of women's status (especially as feared by males). Knauft devotes most space in his analysis to the Marind-anim (cf. esp. 0586). He is cautious, yet the search for broad regional characteristics is inevitably selective and sometimes forced. 0332

Kohnke, Glenys. Time belong Tumbuna: Legends and Traditions of Papua New Guinea. Port Moresby and Milton, Qld.: Robert Brown and Associates, with Jacaranda Press, 1973. xii + III pp. + map and illustrations. An entrancing collection of myths and stories, with some help as to their origins but unfortunately only with vague ethnographic placement. Themes concerning encounters with spirit beings, revenge syndromes, and struggle with environal forces are well covered. The only published piece on Melki, leader of a Baining cargo cult in the Gaulim area of New Britain, is found in this book, and Melki's myth of the cosmic egg is important for understanding neighboring cults such as the Kivung Lavurua. 0333

0334

Langness, L[ewis] L. "Ethics." In Encyclopaedia of Papua and New Guinea, ed. by Peter Ryan, Vol. 1, 375-380. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, in Association with University of Papua New Guinea, 1972.

General

and

Inter-Regional

115

One of the very few long articles complementing Peter Lawrence's piece on religion and magic (volume two, pp. 1001-1012). Langness is concerned to show how behavior is conditioned by fear of ghosts, first, to fend off forces inimical to one's existence (through retaliating against enemies and combating against sorcery), and second, by a sense of shame when rules are broken and obligations unfulfilled. In the second half of this article, Langness discusses the interpretative principle of self-regulation as found in I. Hogbin's work (0676, 0880), and formulated by the theoretician S. Nadel in the journal Social Forces (pub. 1952-3). 0335

Lebot, Vincent; Merlin, Mark David; and Lindstrom, Lamont. Kava - the Pacific Elixir: The Definitive Guide to its Ethnobotany, History, and Chemistry. 2nd ed. Rochester, Verm.: Healing Arts Press, 1997. vii + 255 pp. + map and illustrations. [The sub-title of the first edition reads only: The Pacific Drug. (1st ed., 1992).] On the complex of ritual kava drinking in eastern Melanesia. Traditional classifications of types and effects are discussed. Chapter five is exclusively devoted to anthropological issues. See also Lebot in Canberra Anthropology (pub. 1995). 0336

Lutkehaus, Nancy C[hristine], and Roscoe, Paul B., eds. Gender Rituals: Female Initiation in Melanesia. New York: Routledge, 1995. xix + 265 pp. + map, figure, tables and illustrations. Timely work to match the plethora of writing on male initiations in Melanesia. The Papua New Guinea case studies presented are from Murik Lakes, Sepik region (by K. Barlow); Tanga, New Ireland (D. Fergie); Abelam and Iatmul, Sepik (B. Hauser-Schaublin); Manam and various Sepik examples (Lutkehaus); Rauto, West New Britain (T. Maschio); a Boiken group, upper Sepik (Roscoe); Eastern Highlands (L. Sexton); and Saniyo-Hiyowe, East Sepik (P. Townsend). An impressive cluster of researchers and their analyses. 0337

MacDonald, Mary [N.]. "Sorcery and Society." Catalyst 11, 3 (1981): 168-181. One of the more useful introductory statements about the relationship between sorcery, magic and witchcraft in Papua New Guinea. Along with general observations, MacDonald has some new ethnographic data on sorcery and counter-sorcery among the Erave. For complementary work by her see 1618. 0338

McElhanon, K[enneth] A., ed. Legends from Papua New Guinea. Ukarumpa: Summer Institute of Linguistics, 1974. 237 pp. + map and illustrations. A useful collection of traditional narratives from Papua New Guinea. The cultures covered include Abelam, Baruya, Daga, Kewa, Taiora, and Wantoat, with Rossel Island at the far east of the country also included. The collection lacks a critical introduction, and no distinctions are drawn between myths, legends, and ideological tales . However, with twenty cultures covered, no

116

Bibliographical

Survey

comparable collection exists, but notice M . McManus (introd. and ed.), Stori bilong Bipo (pub. 2003) for the first of a number of booklets that present new possibilities. 0339

Meyer, A[dolf] B[ernhard], and Parkinson, R[ichard Heinrich Robert]. Album von Papua-Typen: Neu Guinea und Bismarck Archipel. Dresden: Verlag von Stengel und Markert, 1894. 14 pp. + illustrations [54 plates]; Album von Papua-Typen ll: Nord Neu Guinea, Bismarck Archipel, Deutsche Saloma lnseln. Dresden: Verlag von Stengel & Co, 1900. [vii] + 15 pp. + illustrations [53 plates] . A wonderful collection of photographs from German colonial times, focusing on village life and indigenous people at work mainly across German New Guinea. In some of the more extraordinary pictures, for example those of payback killing and hunting expeditions, the photographers had to organize groups concerned to stop short and stand still so that the old-fashioned machines could have their proper effect. But this is probably the most important ethnologic-photographic collection on early contact contexts. In volume two captions are in both German and English. Mtinzel, Mark, ed. Neuguinea: Nutzen und Deutung der Umwelt . 2 Vols. Roter Faden zur Ausstellung, 12 and 13. Frankfurt am Main: Museum fUr Volkerkunde, 1987. Vol. 1: 408 pp. + maps and illustrations; Vol. 2: pp . 413-725 + maps and illustrations. [Pagination numbers of the two volumes do not match .] On utilizing and signifying the environment, this collection of texts on the great New Guinea island provides background knowledge to an exhibition at the Frankfurt museum of anthropology . Of most interest, in volume two, are papers on Papua New Guinea: by J. Wassmann, M. Schuster, and M. Stanek on the Nyaura and Iatmul (East Sepik); A. Kelm, and H. Peter (0706) on Sandaun Province (West Sepik) materials: and on Irian Jaya: by V. Heeschen on the Eipo and Yali (cf. 0552), and by G. Konrad, and Y. Biakai on the Asmat. Also, for T. Ahrens on cargo cults (in volume one), cf. 0167. 0340

Parkinson, R[ichard Heinrich Robert]. DreifJig Jahre in der SUdsee: Land und Leute, Sitten und Gebrauche im Bismarckarchipel und auf den deutschen Salomoinseln . Ed. by B[ernhard] Ankermann. Stuttgart: Strecker & Schroder, 1907 . xxii + 876 pp. + maps and illustrations. [English trans.: Thirty Years in the South Seas. Trans. by John Dennison, ed. by J[ohn] Peter White. Bathurst [and Sydney]: Crawford House, in Association with Oceania Publications, University of Sydney, 1999. xxxvi + 378 pp. + maps and illustrations. ] [An abridged German edition was published in 1926.] M. Mead (in Weaver of the Border, pub. 1960) recalls that already in her student days this magnum opus of Parkinson was treated as a classic. He worked

0341

General

and

Inter-Regional

117

for over twenty years in New Guinea, mainly for the planting enterprises of his sister-in-law, "Queen" Emma. A keen ethnographer, he gathered information on his travels and from his plantation workers, steadily publishing his observations and collections (cf., e.g., 1719). The book contains a narrative collection of New Britain and west Solomon Islands (and some New Guinea mainland) materials, dealing mainly with the origin of geographical features , people, fire, and cultivated plants. There is also an essay on male cults (dukduk , iniet, etc.), masks and initiation; and contact situations are commented upon . The photographic documentation is of unique historical value. Rivers, W[illiam] H[alse] R[ivers] . The History of Melanesian Society. 2 Vols. Percy Siaden Trust Expedition to Melanesia. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1914. Vol. 1: xii + 400 pp. + maps [one fold-out], figures and illustrations; Vol. 2: [iv] + 610 pp. + map. [Repr.: Oosterhout, Netherlands: Anthropological Publications, 1968.] An older but still very useful survey of eastern Melanesian cultures, comparable to Seligman(n)'s coverage of coastal Papua. Volume one provides a general introduction to the Torres, Banks, Santa Cruz Islands, etc., and some Solomon and Fijian contexts. Volume two returns to the same places with additional detail, often focusing on totemism, religion and magic, and "communism," yet also reaches far and wide through British-affected Melanesia for comparative materials. 0342

0343

Rivers, W[illiam] H[alse] R[ivers] . "Sun-Cult and Megaliths in Oceania." American Anthropologist 17, 3 (1915): 431-445. Considering the now dated view of a possible prehistoric sun cult, Rivers takes account of the following Melanesian traits : the globular head-dresses of the dukduk secret society on East New Britain, the seven-year celebrations of the matambala secret society on Florida, Solomon Islands, and the tamate society on the Banks (apart from Polynesia). See also Rivers in Anthropos (pub. 19151916). Rivers, W[illiam] H[alse] R[ivers]. Medicine, Magic and Religion. The Fitzpatrick Lectures, 1915-1916. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2001. viii + 136 pp. [First pub.: London: Kegan Paul, Trench and Trubner, 1924.] A valued general work on the relationships between medicine, magic, and religion, with examples very often from "central island" Melanesia (New Britain, New Guinea, Solomons, and Banks Islands in Vanuatu). 0344

0345

Rubel, Paula G., and Rosman, Abraham. Your Own Pigs You May Not Eat: A Comparative Study of New Guinea Societies. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1978. xvi + 368 pp. + map and figures .

118

Bibliographical

Survey

A remarkable survey of kinship systems throughout Melanesia and their relationship to reciprocal exchanges. Various cultures from the Sepik and New Guinea central highlands are covered, reflecting the regional specializations of the authors in Papua New Guinea. A crucial theme is the giving by hosts of their pigs to visitors, who are in turn expected to do the same themselves in the future. See also Rosman and Rubel's Feasting with Mine Enemy (pub. 1971). Scaglion, Richard, ed. Homicide Compensation in Papua New Guinea: Problems and Prospects. Law Reform Commission of Papua New Guinea Monograph, 1. Port Moresby: Office of Information, Papua New Guinea, for the Law Reform Commission of Papua New Guinea, 1981. [vi] + 102 pp. + tables, figure and illustration. This book is not obviously about religion but repays reading because it comprises a collection of articles involving compensation notions and rites in a variety of Papua New Guinea cultures; reasons for war impinging on religious belief, and the role of the sorcerer in generating conflict, are discussed; of particular value is R. Gordon's chapter on blood money payments (1076). For L. Goldman's article in the book cf. 1583; for P. Sillitoe's 1589; and more recently on the subject see A. Strathern in the journal TaimLain (pub. 1993). 0346

Scaglion, Richard, ed. Customary Law in Papua New Guinea: A Melanesian View. Law Reform Commission of Papua New Guinea Monograph, 2. Port Moresby: Law Reform Commission of Papua New Guinea, 1983. x + 198 pp. + map, figures and illustration. Divided into four parts - coastal and lowland New Guinea, New Guinea islands, highlands, and Papua. There are chapters by Papua New Guinean authors on cultural situations within those regions (six cases for each general region respectively), and this book gives an excellent set of indigenous viewpoints about customary law and its recent modifications. 0347

Schmitz, Carl A[ugust]. Balam: Der Tanz- und Kultplatz in Melanesien als Versammlungsort und mimischer Schauplatz. Schaubtihne,46. Emsdetten: Verlag Lechte, 1955. vii + 184 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. A useful introduction to the formation of ceremonial grounds and the preparation of body decoration in ritual usage. Very helpful on the visual presentations of ceremonies across Melanesia. This is a printed version of Schmitz's Cologne doctoral thesis. 0348

Schroter, Susanne. Hexen, Krieger, Kannibalinnen: Phantasie, FrauenkulturenHerrschaft und Geschlecht in Neuguinea. Miinnerkulturen,3 . Hamburg: LIT Verlag, 1994. [x] + 372 pp. Informed by feminist anthropology, some literature on Papua New Guinea and Irian Jaya is examined for projections and symbolisms of male domination in society. Also included are the implications of male bias in research and demonstrable non-committal attitudes by researchers towards violence against

0349

General

and

Inter-Regional

119

women that was encountered in the field. In an appendix are given briefs on the societies examined in this book. Simpson, Colin. Plumes and Arrows. 2nd ed. Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1973. vii + 405 pp. + maps and illustrations. A useful popular introduction to Papua New Guinea highland cultures (and contact history). Simpson is especially strong on the Kukukuku and the Wahgi peoples (and on the story of early mission entrance into the central highlands).

0350

0351

Speiser, Felix. "Uber Totenbestattungen in Insel Melanesien." Internationales Archiv fur Ethnographie 40 (1942): 125-174. As befitting some Central European theoretical outlooks of this time, Melanesian burial customs are surveyed for their culturo-historical significance. Evidence is drawn from their geographical distribution and their correlation with other cultural traits (language groups , totemism, cults, etc.). See also K. Weinberger-Goebel in Zeitschrift fUr Ethnologie (pub. 1940), who employs comparable methods but comes to some different conclusions. Stephen, Michele [Joy], ed. Sorcerer and Witch in Melane sia. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, in Association with La Trobe University Research Centre for South-West Pacific Studies, 1987. x + 310 pp. + maps, figure and illustrations. A symposium of high quality on traditional sorcery and witchcraft in the region. All the case studies are from Papua New Guinea, however, with P. Lawrence on the Garia (hinterland Madang); highland cases analyzed by M. Reay (on the Wahgi, an important article discussed under 1174), P. Sillitoe (on the Wola), and I. Riebe (on the Kalam, 1222); with A. Chowning on the Kove (New Britain), and R. Bowden on the Kwoma (Sepik). Stephen's concluding article shows a good grasp of the relevant ethnography, and her article on the Mekeo is groundbreaking (see 1423). 0352

0353

Stewart, Pamela 1., and Strathern, Andrew [J.]. "Female Spirit Cults as a Window on Gender Relations in the Highlands of Papua New Guinea." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 5, 3 (1999): 345-360. Arguing against the tendency to stress seclusion practices for women and the dominance of male cults in highland contexts. Using cases especially from Western Highland Melpa and Southern Highland Duna and Kewa, the authors contend that a collaboration of genders shows up in the female cults, not competition as stressed for other cultures (cf. e.g., 0356). Strathern, Andrew [J.]. "Between Body and Mind: Shamans and Politics among the Anga, Baktaman and Gebusi in Papua New Guinea." Oceania 64, 4 (1994): 288-301. A comparative study of shamanism in Melanesia but limited to the Anga or highland Bamya, the western Sepik highland Baktaman, and the Papuan

0354

120

Bibliographical

Survey

hinterland Gebusi. Strathern tests the degrees of cooperation and tension between healers and other "men of influence." Strathern, Andrew 1. Body Thoughts. Ann Arbor, Mich.: University of Michigan Press, 1999. vi + 222 pp. + tables. [Reprinted annually with changes since first published in 1996.] A book on medical anthropology, largely based on Papua New Guinea highland materials (especially the Melpa, Duna, and Wiru). Topics deal with body, mind, and soul; the threatened body; the body needing care and healing; healing and trance. A valuable contribution, reflecting penetrating field research. See also, for complementary work, P. Sillitoe in Man (pub. 1988).

0355

Whitehead, Harriet. "The Varieties of Fertility Cultism in New Guinea." American Ethnologist Pt 1: 13, 1 (1986): 80-99; Pt 2: 13, 2 (1986): 271-289. In face of a great deal of regional variation Whitehead worries over tendencies to accentuate Papua New Guinea fertility cults as celebrating manhood, when other sides have to be acknowledged. What determines the level of involvement of women in cults is the nature of each political community and inter-community exchange arrangements. For a volume on procreation ideologies in Papua New Guinea, see D. Jorgensen (ed .), Special Issue of Mankind (pub. 1983), cf. 0353 . 0356

W Poszukiwaniu Czlowieka Pierwotnego . Woznicki, Andrzej. Lublin: Katolicki Uniwersytet Lubelski, 1994. 185 pp. + figure and illustrations. First introduces the central highlands of New Guinea, and then a few coastal cultures. Apropos traditional materials, the focus is on marriage and pig-killing ceremonies, mainly among the Enga, Melpa, and Chimbu, but with attention to persisting and new beliefs in a changing world. Popular and at times conversational in style, by a Polish Catholic academic working in the United States. The second half of the book concerns Amazonia. 0357

Z'graggen, John [A.]. "Topics of New Guinea Legends." Asian Folklore Studies 42, 2 (1983): 263-288 . Myths from the author's fieldwork - including a linguistic survey of north New Guinea coastal areas. The author lists as main topics: "Becoming of the World," "Destruction and the New Beginning" (thus cf. 0650-1), and "Human Beings and the Supernatural." A recent book of folk tales by P. Stewart and A. Strathern, Gender, Song, and Sensibility (pub. 2002) considers folk tales from the Papua New Guinea highlands; and note that one general book of Oceanic folk stories, that of A. Gittins, Tales from the South Pacific Islands (pub. 1977), treats narratives from Vanuatu and Fiji only. 0358

General

and

Inter-Regional

121

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Ahrens, Theodor. Der neue Mensch im kolonialen Zwielicht: Studien zum religiosen Wandel in Ozeanien. Hamburger Theologische Studien, 5. Hamburg: LIT Verlag, 1993. [iv] + 184 pp. + maps. Bringing various published articles together, mainly on contact phenomena and missiology. These are on early contact situations and indigenous leadership; foundation mission effects (on the coasts and in the highlands of Papua New Guinea); and syncretism. A bibliographic survey comes at the end, already discussed under 0023. Cf. also Ahrens in K. MUlIer and W. Ustorf (eds.), Einleitung in die Missionsgeschichte (pub. 1995). 0359

0360

Allardt, Erik . "Reactions to Social and Political Change in a Developing Society." [Special Issue on Politics and Change of] International Journal of Comparative Sociology 7, 1 (1966): 1-10 + tables. Discussing alienation in a changing Papua New Guinea, Allardt provides a typology of persons with a potential of reciprocity with the Europeans: local traditionalists; acculturated deferentialists; charismatic utopians (including cargo cultists); and the intellectuals with increasing responsibility. Barnes, Helen [R .], ed. Niugini Reader. Melbourne: Australian Union of Students, 1972. [vi] + 56 pp. + map, tables, figure and illustrations. An important but not easily obtainable collection of articles, mainly on Papua New Guinea issues. Topics of most importance in the study of religion are covered by the Orokaiva scholar J. Waiko on "Cargo Cults: The Papua New Guinean Way;" M. Weinstock on the Peli Association, a Sepik cargo movement; and two articles on the Tolai Mataungan Association of East New Britain by R. Bishop, and H. SchUtte. 0361

Brown, Paula. "Social Change and Social Movements." In New Guinea on the Threshold: Aspects of Social, Political, and Economic Development, ed. by E[rnest] K[elvin] Fisk, 149-165. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1966. A general discussion of the types of movements that have resulted in response to colonialism in Papua New Guinea. Regarding religious movements, Brown accepts Margaret Mead's position that, as a rule of thumb, cults can be distinguished from social movements in terms of size or numerical following . 0362

0363

Buck, Pem Davidson. "Cargo-Cult Discourse: Myth and the Rationalization of Labor Relations in Papua New Guinea." Dialectical Anthropology 13 (1989 [sic)) : 157-171. [Date of publication should read 1988 .] An impressive article arguing how cargo cult thinking and protest eased the transition to (mixed) capitalism in Papua New Guinea. It contains a useful bibliography.

122

Bibliographical

Survey

Burton-Bradley, B[urton] G. Stone Age Crisis: A Psychiatric Appraisal. Abraham Flexner Lectures, 1973. Nashville: Vanderbilt University Press, 1975 . xiv + 128 pp . + illustration. This is a summary statement of the author's years of experience as a psychiatrist working in Papua New Guinea. It covers a whole range of mental disorders in the region (most not being as evident in Melanesian societies as in the West), as well as traditional responses to them both explanatory and medical. The most interesting contribution is on illusions by those individuals claiming to be crucial religious figures or capable of unlocking the secret of the cargo (matters already treated by Burton-Bradley in 1406, Medical Journal of Australia, pub . 1972-3 , and Psychotherapy and Psychosomatics, pub. 1974). The chapter on running amok is valuable but the whole work is relatively superficial and there is little in-depth ethnographic fieldwork backing it. Burton-Bradley is well known for the publicization of Melanesian (as transcultural) psychiatry; cf. P . Solomon and V . Patch (eds .), Handbook of Psychiatry (pub. 1974). 0364

Burton-Bradley, Burton G., ed . A History of Medicine in Papua New Guinea: Vignettes of an Earlier Period. Sydney: Australasian Medical Publishing Co ., 1990. ix + 342 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. Nineteen chapters by various authors. Some of them impinge on religious issues: with H. Jackman on malaria, W. Arens on Kuru, S. Wigley on tuberculosis, and G. Ree on leprosy. There are pieces by M. Marshall on alcoholism, N. Parker on accidents, and the Motu V . Tamarua cowrites with Burton-Bradley a chapter on psychiatry. K. Pataki-Schweizer and Burton-Bradley write chapters on anthropologists interested in traditional medical assumptions .

0365

0366

Chowning, [Martha] Ann. "Recent Acculturation between Tribes in Papua-New Guinea." Journal of Pacific History 4 (1969) : 27-40. Chowning looks at three West New Britain societies and the Molima in the D'Entrecasteaux Islands in Papua, and shows that the older patterns of transmitting techniques and knowledge have been replaced by a new one. With this latter, new goods, new stories associated with the Europeans, or new interest in what is being learned by neighbors close to white settlements, are among the distinctive features. Cleland, Rachel. Papua New Guinea: Pathways to Independence Official and Family Life, 1951-1975. Perth : Artlook Books, 1983 . 366 pp . + maps and illustrations. Dame Cleland, widow of a long-serving Australian Administrator of Papua New Guinea, reflecting on pre-independence days in Papua New Guinea. An interesting book about the responses of Melanesians to high colonial officialdom . 0367

0368

Eckert, Georg. "Prophetenturn und Kulturwandel in Melanesien." Baessler-Archiv 23 (1940): 26-41.

General

and

Inter-Regional

123

Eckert presented the first significant German scholarly case for the importance of prophet-type leadership in collectively adverse responses to colonialism (using mainly New Guinea examples). An earlier, less developed version of his argument is in Zeitschrift fur Ethnologie (pub. 1937). Finnane, Paul. The Prophet - A Symbol of Protest: A Study of the Leaders of Cargo Cults in Papua New Guinea. Adelaide: Department of Aboriginal Studies, South Australian College of Advanced Education, [1981] . 70 pp. In mimeographed presentation, but a published monograph. Somewhat reductionist in "psychologizing" cargoist leaders, who appear in the "half light," or uncertain moment, preceding the emergence of cults. Based solely on literature, without fieldwork. 0369

Frankel, Stephen, and Lewis, Gilbert, eds . A Continuing Trial of Treatment: Medical Pluralism in Papua New Guinea. Culture, Illness, and Healing [Series]. Dordrecht: Kluwer Academic Publishers, 1989. 334 pp. + illustration. This is a work edited by two highly accomplished medical anthropologists, the former researching in the Southern Highlands and the second in the Sepik, bringing together their own and others' work to seek accommodation between (more religion-oriented) indigenous and introduced medical systems.

0370

0371

Gerritsen, Rolf; May, R[onald] J[ames]; and Walter, Michael A .H.B. Road belong Development: Cargo Cults, Community Groups and Department of Self-Help Movements in Papua New Guinea. Political and Social Change Working Paper, 3. Canberra: Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National University, 1981. ii + 117 pp. + tables. In three separate articles, these scholars take the view that cargo cults are forerunners of nationalism because they produce trans-tribal cooperation that looks ahead to local and provincial government activity, and that they are grassroots endeavors rather than being superstructures imposed by fiat of the central government. The authors look at cargo cults purely in socio-political terms, and address religious quests only very superficially. Cf. also on cargo cult as generating business enterprise, A. Ploeg, in W. van Beek and J. Scherer (eds.), Explorations in the Anthropology of Religion (pub. 1975, cf. 1646). Gordon, Robert [J.], et al. The Plight of the Peripheral People of Papua New Guinea, Vol. 1: The Inland Situation. Cultural Survival Occasional Paper, 7. Cambridge, Mass .: Cultural Survival Inc., 1981. viii + 95 pp. + maps. Six useful articles on groups marginalized by modernization. Most important regarding religion are pieces on the end of traditional music and dance among the Southern Highland Bosavi (by E. Schieffelin, 1640); social change among the Telefolmin (by D. Jorgensen, 1101); development issues in the Jimi Valley, 0372

124

Bibliographical

Survey

Wahgi, Western Highlands; and on contact and the Anglican Mission in Wovan, Schrader Ranges, Madang highlands. 0373

Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert]. "The Millenarian Aspect of Conversion to Christianity in the South Pacific." In M illennial Dreams in Action: Studies in Revolutionary Religious Movements, ed. by Sylvia L. Thrupp, 122-138. New York: Schocken Books, 1970. An important early article about how conversion to Christianity across the Pacific has been connected to the Melanesians' imaging of the whites as cosmically significant and of their goods as magical and of miraculous significance. The phenomena of the newcomers and their cargo result in millenarian activity, Guiart using most of his examples from the New Caledonian and ni- Vanuatu contexts. See also his related article with P. Worsley in Archives de Sociologie des Religions (pub. 1958). Hempenstall, Peter J. Pacific Islanders under German Rule: A Study in the Meaning of Colonial Resistance. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1978. xv + 264 pp. + maps and illustrations. Pacific-wide in interest, but over half of this important book is on responses to and reactions against German presence in the New Guinea islands and along the New Guinea mainland coast (especially around Madang). Excellent research into German sources.

0374

0375

Jebens, Holger. "Cargo-Kulte und Holy Spirit Movements: Zur Veranderungs- und Widerstandsfahigkeit der traditionalen Religion im Hochland von Papua-Neuguinea." Anthropos 85 (1990): 403-413 . Argues, from Papua and New Guinea highland materials, that cargo cults are quickly giving way to Holy Spirit movements . The article follows up J. Barr and Trompf (0249, 0302), and argues that the potential for change inherent in traditional concepts helps people to cope with colonization and retain an identity derived from those traditional views. For more of Jebens' publications see 0653 and 0936. Kaima, Sam T[ua]. "Lost Souls in Search of Religious Salvation: Evolution of Cargo Cults and the Rise of Religious Sects in Papua New Guinea." In Pacific History: Papers from the 8th Pacific History Association Conference, ed. by Donald H. Rubenstein, 113121. Mangilao, Guam: University of Guam Press, and Micronesian Area Research Center, 1992. Summarizing his 1989 Masters degree work from the University of Hawai'i, a Melanesian assesses the emergence of both cargo cultism and subsequent separatist religious life in their wake. He relies considerably on his own researches among the Wantoat (0859). 0376

General

and

Inter-Regional

125

Kocher Schmid, Christin, ed. Expecting the Day of Wrath: NRI Versions of the Millennium in Papua New Guinea. Monograph, 36. Port Moresby: National Research Institute, 1999. x + 165 pp. + tables. A handy collection of articles on various Papua New Guinea groups' expectations concerning the year 2000 and beyond. Most articles take millennial discourse to be foreign, as, for example, L. Digim'Rina, the Trobriand Islander, who asks whose millennium it really is. Neo-Marxism informs the book's agenda, with P. Worsley concluding the work (cf. 0242). As a result, Melanesians seem disallowed to incorporate Christian eschatology without some other agenda being suspected. Of the authors P. Stewart and A. Strathern are the most sensitive to this difficulty. 0377

Kowolak, Wladyslaw. Kulty Cargo na Nowej Gwinei. Warsaw: Akademia Teologii Katolickiej, 1982. 354 pp. + figures, tables and illustrations. A published thesis by a Polish Divine Word missionary . Using the literature from Alfred Haddon to Friedrich Steinbauer and John Strelan, he lists most of the known cults in Papua New Guinea, and comments briefly on commonalities and differences. Not readily accessible. 0378

Lattas, Andrew, ed. Alienating Mirrors: Christianity, Cargo Cults and Colonialism in Melanesia. [Special Issue of] Oceania 63, 1 (1992): 1-93. Five essays with an amalgamated bibliography. Lattas' opening article is on colonial readings of cargo cults as "pathological," yet without acknowledging indigenous writing on the subject (1395, 1485). He contributes another article, on the Kaliai (0938); 1. Clark looks at Wiru "madness" (1595); while E. Hermann, and W. Kempf write impressively on Madang cargo cults (cf. 0812, 0815). 0379

Lattas, Andrew, ed. Articulations of Memory: The Politics of Embodiment, Locality, and the Contingent. [Special issue of] Oceania 66, 4 (1996): 257-327 + map. Various articles on memory, re-envisaging the past, forgetfulness and memnonic strategies - all Melanesian subjects pertaining to changing Papua New Guinea. Lattas himself has two articles, one on effects of the very conservative Christian New Tribes Mission in West New Britain. On relevance to religion, N. Haley writes on Southern Highland Duna eschatology, and D. Losche on understanding Abelam consciousness. 0380

0381

Lawrence, Peter. "Religion: Help or Hindrance to Economic Development in Papua New Guinea?" Mankind 6,1 (1963): 3-11 . Lawrence here doubts that the missions' or colonial administration's efforts at education have revolutionized "the natives' intellectual system." Local peoples' distrust of the colonial settlers' enthusiasm for hard work is mainly put down to

126

Bibliographical

Survey

cargo cultist expectations (whereas a realistic disinclination to cooperate also had a part). 0382

Lawrence, Peter. "Work, Employment, and Trade Unionism in Papua and New Guinea." Journal of Industrial Relations 6, 2 (1964): 2340. A rare assessment of the impact of Western work ethics and practices on Melanesian consciousness. Lawrence argues that Melanesians have a sense of work but it is a reflection of a total way of life rather than a segmented part of the everyday. From traditional group work come the general rewards for the whole tribe while Western work has its particular reward of money given to individuals, who then find they are faced with a problematic situation in relation to their fellows. This article also appeared in a less accessible journal, Industrial Review (pub. 1965), and can be read profitably in conjunction with C. Rowley's article on labor administration in South Pacific (pub. 1958). Lawrence, Peter. "Cargo Cult and Politics: Seeking a Way to the White Man's Goods." In Papua/New Guinea: Prospero's Other Island , ed. by Peter Hastings, 106-122. Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1971. Lawrence here makes the useful distinction between cargo cultism as the activity of new religious movements and an almost endemic style of thinking among Melanesians that the good life involves material and spiritual well-being together. The pursuit of this integrated vision, he maintains, will be a determinative course of political life in the future, a prospect that is being borne out every day. This approach is also found earlier in his article in Journal of the Papua and New Guinea Society (pub. 1966-67). 0383

Marshall, Mac, ed. Through a Glass Darkly: Beer and Modernization in Papua New Guinea. lASER Monograph Series, 18. Port Moresby: Institute of Applied Social and Economic Research, 1982. xxiii + 482 pp. + maps, tables and figures. Little directly on religion, but some articles are about the impact of alcohol on traditional and changing Melanesian societies. Articles more directly impinging on religion include L. Zimmerman on the extension of pre-contact rituals through alcohol among the Buang people of the Morobe, and M. Smith on the Catholic ethic and alcoholism on Kairiru Island off the Sepik coast. See 1247. 0384

Taim bilong Masta: The Australian Nelson, Hank [N.]. Involvement with Papua New Guinea. Sydney: Australian Broadcasting Commission, 1982. 224 pp. + map and illustrations. This book, based on the Australian Broadcasting Commission radio series produced by Tim Bowden (which is also available on four audiotapes), is the best popular coverage of colonials in Papua New Guinea, with useful materials on the pioneer missionaries and the mission rush in the highlands after the Second World War. 0385

General

and

Inter-Regional

127

0386

Pomponio, Alice; Counts, David R.; and Harding, Thomas G., eds. Children of Kilibob: Creation, Cosmos, and Culture in Northeast New Guinea. [Special Issue of] Pacific Studies 17,4 (1994). [vii] + 216 pp. + maps. Eight important contributions to the comparative cosmological mythology from northern New Guinea and the region to the east. The famous "origin story" of the two brothers, Manup and Kilibob, from the Madang region is used as catalyst to discuss mythic materials from Karkar, Siassi, central New Britain and other nearby contexts. The texts, from the separate cultures involved, show quite distinct meanings put upon the trading of sacred knowledge. Above all, these studies are vital for showing adaptations of these myths after contact. W. Thurston, on the Kaliai (Anem), is annotated at 0942. Rowley, C[harles] D. The New Guinea Villager: A Retrospect from 1964. 2nd ed. Melbourne: Cheshire, 1972. [v] + 225 pp. + maps. A book mainly about the effects of colonialism but it does have a chapter on Christian missions and following that some assessments of cargo cultism. Important point for the study of Melanesian religion in this book is the mentioned amalgamation of hamlets into larger villages by the Australian colonial administration, and thus the increase of internal as against intercommunity stress.

0387

Sack, Peter G. Land Between Two Laws: Early European Land Canberra: Australian National Acquisitions in New Guinea. University Press, 1973. [xi] + 197 pp. + maps . The best book on the confrontation between traditional and European law in Melanesia, concentrating on conflict over land possession, with a special interest in the Tolai case. Sack is sensitive in his treatment of the claims of traditional, basically religious, law although he does not pay enough close attention to a third crucial "legal factor," namely that of church laws, e.g., the effects of the Ten Commandments. 0388

Schieffelin, Edward L., et al. Like People You See in a Dream: First Contact in Six Papuan Societies. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1991. xix + 325 pp. + maps and illustrations. Detailed studies retracing the steps of white explorers who first entered into hinterland and highland Papua regions (especially Jack Hides and Jim O'Malley). Culture contacts among the Kikori, Bosavi, Etoro, Onabasulu, Huli, Nembi, Wola and Kewa are analyzed (and thus more than six Papuan cultures). Apart from Schieffelin, contributions are by B. Allen and S. Frankel, R. Crittenden, P. Sillitoe, L. Josephides and M. Schiltz. 0389

Shaw, R. Daniel. "The Wantok System: Local Principles and Expatriate Perspectives." Catalyst 11 , 3 (1981): 190-203. A very useful introduction to the socio-economic principles of obligation that bind Melanesian peoples together in different contexts. Families who might be

0390

128

Bibliographical

Survey

involved in conflicts with each other in their home area will often cooperate in the urban context because they speak the same language (One talk = Wantok ). Stewart, Pamela J., and Strathern, Andrew [J.J, eds. Millennial Markers. Townsville: Centre for Pacific Studies, James Cook University of North Queensland, 1997. v + 131 pp. The first in a series (though not always as monographs, since the most recent collection is published in Ethnohistory, see 0240). The purpose is to monitor millenarian or apocalyptic expectations in Papua New Guinea contexts, just before and after 2000. In this first number general observations are made by the editors, and T. Ahrens. Field reports follow : J. Robbins on the Urapmin, C. Morgan on the Huh, and L. Brutti on the Oksapmin. 0391

0392

Stewart, Pamela J., and Strathern, Andrew [J.]. "Feasting on My Enemy: Images of Violence and Change in the New Guinea Highlands." Ethnohistory 46, 4 (1999): 645-669. Sensibly plotting signs of altered concepts of space in three highland societies during pacification processes. The societies are Melpa (Western Highlands), Pangia and Duna (Southern Highlands); and where open warfare has been suppressed, the "mystical violence" of assault sorcery and cannibalistic witchcraft have tended to replace it. 0393

Strathern, Andrew [1.]. "Circulating Cults in Highland New Guinea: Pointers for Research." Australian Journal of Anthropology 2, 1 (1991): 98-107. Contrasts Western Highland Melpa interest in a new fertility cult and low concern over sorcery with Southern Highland Wiru intense fear of new sorcery techniques and low concern for new cults. Notes how 1. Riebe's study of the Madang highland Kalam confirms the hypothesis that (neo-traditional) cults and "elaborated witchcraft systems" do not go together (cf. 1222). Too few examples for convincing conclusions. Swatridge, Colin. Delivering the Goods: Education as Cargo in Papua New Guinea. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1985. xii + 163 pp. + map. An interesting monograph on the heightened expectations Melanesians put on education, so that the families who provide for their sons and daughters to secure modern education expect extraordinary material benefits to issue from schooling (and higher training). One may infer from the book that the modern national education departments of Melanesia have become the biggest "missionary" organizations in the region! Watch also for minor inaccuracies. 0394

Tippett, Alan [Richard]. Introduction to Missiology. Pasadena, Ca.: William Carey Library, 1987 . xxv + 457 pp. + figures . A more general work by a missiologist known for his excellent work on the Solomons and Fiji (e.g., 1706) . Relevant chapters consider religious changes in an urban context (in the Solomons); cargo cultism, and both "indigenous" and

0395

General

and

Inter-Regional

129

"independent" churches (central and eastern Melanesia); and altering concepts of marriage (Fiji). See also Tippett on Verdict Theology and Missionary Theory (pub. 1973). Waiko, John Dademo. A Short History of Papua New Guinea. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1993. xi + 275 pp. + maps and illustrations. For a work by a national on the general history of his country, this effort seems to arise from a surprisingly colonized mind. It is a standard history of colonial and post-independence political developments (written by Waiko when he was Shadow Minister of Education). So much that Waiko knows about in terms of local black-white interaction (especially among the Orokaiva, as illustrated by his 1983 Australian National University doctoral thesis 'Be Jijimo') has been left out of this book. Consequently the socio-religious coverage is slight, though there are standard sections about the impact of missions. 0396

Walter, Michael A.H.B . Cult Movements and Community AssocIatIOns: Revolution and Evolution in the Papua New Guinea lASER Discussion Paper, 36. Port Moresby: Countryside. Institute of Applied Social and Economic Research, 1981. 30 pp. Walter is optimistic about cargo movements as catalysts for positive change towards development. Cargo movements are very real and direct attacks on the status quo and therefore seek better ways for social amelioration at the grassroots than can be offered by programs imposed from outside. The survival capacity of these new movements is stressed. The same thesis appears in the work he put together with R. Gerritsen and R. May (0371), and elsewhere he writes of cargo movements as forerunners of progress (in W. Flannery [Vol. 1, pub. 1983], see 0187).

0397

0398

Whitehouse, Harvey. "Memorable Religions: Transmission, Codification and Change in Divergent Melanesian Contexts." Man New Series 27 (1992): 777-797. Basically compares the degrees of changeability and innovation possibility among the Sepik Baktaman, as shown in F. Barth's researches (1084-5) and by the East New Britain members of the so-called kivung (north Mengen) (see 0989). The factor ensuring divergent principles of knowledge codification Whitehouse claims, sensibly, to be "different types of religious experience" - the one image-based, the other founded on sets of belief. The argument is expanded in his recent Arguments and Icons (pub. 2000). 0399

Whitehouse, Harvey. "From Mission to Movement: The Impact of Christianity on Patterns of Political Association in Papua New Guinea." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 4, 1 (1998): 43-63. Looking at indigenous responses to mission in terms of cognitive modification and re-codification. He sees a cognitive "looping effect" going on in search of a new schema for group life. When the new Christian rituals adopted become

Bibliographical

130

Survey

"boring," ritual diversification, group splitting, and thus new associations occur. The theory of boredom over religion, however, goes back to sociologist Robert Nisbet, but he is left unacknowledged. Whittaker, J[une] L., et al., eds. Documents and Readings in New Guinea History: Prehistory to 1889. Brisbane: Jacaranda Press, 1975. xxiii + 552 pp. + maps and illustrations. Placed here because the balance of materials concerns early interaction between indigenes and the whole colonial spectrum. This collection of over three hundred documents is divided into four areas: A. Understanding Ancestors (indigenous history and tradition); B. The Intrusion of the European; C. Sustained Contact and Early Settlement; and D. The Partition of Eastern New Guinea. More than 60 of the documents in Part C are directly related to missions. Documents C15-C31 concern the Catholic Vicariate Apostolic of Melanesia and Micronesia; C32-C51 the London Missionary Society; C52-C70 the Australasian Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society; and, C7l-C78 other Christian missions and inter-mission relationships . The editor handling most of the mission materials is R. Lacey. 0400

Emergent Melanesian Christianity

Aerts, Theo, ed. The Martyrs of Papua New Guinea: 333 Port Moresby: Missionary Lives Lost during World War II. University of Papua New Guinea Press, 1994. 276 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. This book considers Second World War-time martyrs among a variety of churches, and is not a general history of missionary martyrdom. It mainly covers expatriate losses to the Japanese, but there are useful bits and pieces on the sacrifices of indigenous Christians. Aerts sees in the wartime missionary deaths the seeds of Papua New Guinean ecumenism. Earlier, see A. Freitag, Glaubenssaat in Blut und Tranen (pub. 1948). 0401

Ahrens, Theodor, ed. The Evangelical Lutheran Church of Papua New Guinea: Report on a Fact Finding Survey. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1977. 230 pp. + figures and tables. This is a report "representing the ideas, thoughts and impressions of [indigenous] elders and church workers" on the state of the Evangelical Lutheran Church (ELC-PNG) after its emergence from the Lutheran Mission. It is introduced by the first National Head Bishop, Sir Zurewe K. Zurenuo, contains at the end a listing of contributors, and yet throughout is largely a diagrammatic summary by the editor of the report findings. 0402

0403

Angerhausen, Julius, and Waldenfels, Hans. Kreuz des Siidens und Paradiesvogel. Sankt Augustin: Verlag Wort u[nd] Werk, 1976. 170 pp. + map and illustrations.

General

and

Inter-Regional

131

Divine Word and Jesuit missionaries' diary material assessing the indigenous elements in Melanesian Catholicism. Rich photographic documentation of "Christianized tradition" in Papua New Guinea. Armstrong, E.S. A History of the Melanesian Mission. London: Isbister & Co. Ltd., 1900. xxviii + 372 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. An early history of the Anglican Melanesian Mission. It covers pioneering work in the eastern and central Solomons and on Lifu and the Loyalties. Key topics are: the training of islander missionaries on Norfolk Island; the anthropological work of Richard Codrington; the first Melanesian priest, the Mota man George Sarawia, and other pastors; developments in Santa Cruz and Florida; the death of Bishop Selwyn. Showing the study to be dated, see D. Hilliard (0424), but celebrating the 150th anniversary of the mission's founding, A. Davidson (ed.), The Church of Melanesia, 1849-1999 (see 1705). 0404

Barker, John. "Christianity in Western Melanesian Ethnography." In History and Tradition in Melanesian Anthropology, ed. by James G. Carrier, 144-173. Studies in Melanesian Anthropology, 10. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1992. A helpful introduction for anthropological research as to the nature of missionization in Melanesian regions (almost exclusively Papua New Guinea); the "problem" of religious authenticity; and the need to rethink Melanesian religion in terms of the local accommodations of Christianity.

0405

0406

Bi.irkle, Horst, ed. Theologische Beitriige aus Papua Neuguinea. Erlanger Taschenbi.icher, 43. Erlangen: Verlag der Ev[angelisch]Luth[erischen] Mission, 1978. 345 pp. A collection on various topics connected back by each author to missiological issues and the emergence of Melanesian Christianity. Leadership structures and national issues aside, topics of religious interest include work by H. Gerber on Hube magic (0844), and (somewhat disappointingly) on cargo cult mentalities by F. Steinbauer. For papers by the Ahrens couple, cf. 0246, 1329. Butler, Frank. "Papua New Guinea: From Many, One People." In Gales of Change: Responding to the Shifting Missionary Context, the Story of the London Missionary Society, 1945-1977, ed. by Bernard Thorogood, 154-173 + maps. Geneva: World Council of Churches Publications, 1994. A useful introduction to post-War Papua New Guinea and the consolidation of the United Church in Papua New Guinea and the Solomon Islands within the context of a developing Melanesian nationalism. Some topics of interest are worship and culture; and the church's contribution to development. 0407

0408

Cochrane, Susan, with contr. by Mel, Michael A. Contemporary Art in Papua New Guinea. Sydney: Craftsman House, 1997. 167 pp. + map and illustrations.

132

Bibliographical

Survey

On contemporary Papua New Guinea arts generally, but the second chapter is crucial on the development of indigenous Christian art. This chapter looks at Christian art as a forerunner to modern "secular" developments, however, without recognizing the Christian strands as continuous (cf. 0244). Impressively illustrated. Note also the less adequate but related chapter by B. Narokobi in C. Turner (ed.), Tradition and Change (pub. 1993). 0409

Douglas, Bronwen. "Autonomous and Controlled Spirits: Traditional Ritual and Early Interpretations of Christianity on Tanna, Aneityum and the Isle of Pines in Comparative Perspective." Journal of the Polynesian Society 98 (1989): 7-48. Well researched piece from ni- Vanuatu and southern New Caledonian contexts on Christianity's early appeal to indigenes in terms of a greater reliability of response from the spirit world. The Tannese were more confident of control over the spirits; the Aneityum Islanders more inclined to ascribe calamities to the spirits' retribution; while the Isle of Pine case lies in between, and thus responses to Christianity differ accordingly. See also Douglas on relevant methodological issues in Current Anthropology (pub . 2001). Ernst, Manfred. Winds of Change: Rapidly Growing Religious Groups in the Pacific Islands. Suva: Pacific Conference of Churches, 1994. xvii + 357 pp. + maps [one fold-out], figures, tables [one fold-out] and illustrations. Not confining itself to Melanesia, but providing a wealth of information about emerging small religious splinter groups (mainly Christian) in the Pacific. For Melanesia, Fiji and the Solomons are the only groups handled in depth. Ernst is a sound scholar, and his fieldwork in Fiji is excellent. His findings are furthered in The Role of Social Change in the Rise and Development on New Religious Groups in the Pacific Islands, for Beitrage zur Missionswissenschaft und Interkulturellen Theologie, 8 (pub. 1996). A cooperative research project is underway to broaden the scope to include Papua New Guinea and other Melanesian islands, according to the report of a briefing meeting in a brochure: Research Project: Modernization Processes and Religious Revival in Oceania (Pacific Theological College, Suva, 2002). 0410

Farnbacher, Trautgott. Gemeinde verantworten: Anfiin{{e, Entwicklungen und Perspektiven von Gemeinde und Amtern der Evangelisch-Lutherischen Kirche von Papua-Neuguinea . Beitrage zur Missionswissenschaft und Interkulturellen Theologie, 10. Hamburg: LIT, 1999. 500 pp . + maps . Concerned with the theological implications of the Christian congregation and its offices for the Evangelical Lutheran Church of Papua New Guinea. With concepts of ethnos and ecclesia always in view, Farnbacher provides an excellent appraisal of missionary Christian Keysser and his seminal work (see 0869-70 etc.), and the necessary culture awareness that comes into expectations and the organization of church office-holding. On related themes, see P. Hauenstein (0422) and N. Kemung (0427) . 0411

General

and

Inter-Regional

133

0412

Fergie, Robert [D.]. "Minors, Mandarins and Missions: Legacies of Boys' Brigade Australia in Papua New Guinea Church and State In This Gospel Shall be Youth Development, 1966-1980." Preached: Essays on the Australian Contribution to World Mission, ed. by Mark Hutchinson, and Geoff[rey] Treloar, 66-85 + figures. Studies in Australian Christianity, 7. Sydney: Centre for the Study of Australian Christianity, 1998. On how Australian-style Christian youth work was applied to the Papua New Guinea context. If the immediate outcomes were not that successful, the influence on church-state cooperation in developing youth policies was great. The piece was in advance of Fergie's thesis on this and related topics. See also M. Hoare, Boys, Urchins, Men (pub. 1980), covering the Boys' Brigade in Australia and Papua-New Guinea from 1882 to 1976. 0413

Firth, Stewart. "The Missions: From Chalmers to Indigenisation." [Papua New Guinea Issue of] Meanjin 34, 3 (1975): 342-350. Written at Papua New Guinea's independence. A study in thematic continuity, the basic argument being that the early missionaries' concerns in the 1870s and 1880s to civilize along with converting "the natives" has been reappearing in the rhetoric of the new nationhood. Firth perceives in the writings of well known Melanesian Christian thinkers, like Fr John Momis and his contemporaries, that Christianization needs development and general material improvement to be convincing. Firth, Stewart. New Guinea under the Germans. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1982. xiii + 216 pp. + maps and illustrations. Easily the best general introduction to the affairs of German New Guinea (18851914), with details of local reactions and punitive expeditions when they were adverse. A chapter also treats the Catholic Sacred Heart, Neuendettelsau Lutheran and Rhenish Missions. The study reveals how much more organized German colonization was when compared to the subsequent Australian patterns; perhaps the discipline was more oppressive, but the structuring of life found in mission complexes (and subsequently on plantations after the Germans were expropriated after World War I) produced admiration among many local peoples and has been remembered in a favorable light by certain groups - especially Lutherans - ever since. 0414

Fontius, Hanfried. Mission - Gemeinde - Kirche: in Neuguinea, Bayern und bei Karl Steck. Erlanger Taschenbticher, 28. Erlangen: Verlag der Ev[angelisch]-Luth[erischen] Mission, 1975. 258 pp. + figure and illustration. On the history of the Lutheran Church of Papua New Guinea, which emerged with a congregation concept of the Neuendettelsau Mission. Christian Keysser's work with the Sattelberg congregation (see Keysser 0870) and its approving assessment by mission inspector, Karl Steck, expounded in New Guinea 1914/15 and later on in German Lutheran circles, are treated as cornerstones.

0415

134

Bibliographical

Survey

One of the tenets relevant for spreading the Gospel in Papua New Guinea, as well as in twentieth-century Germany, for the invigoration of church life, is the idea that mission could be realized by believers anywhere. Fox, C[harles] E[lliot]. Lord of the Southern Isles: Being the Story of the Anglican Mission in Melanesia, 1849-1949. London: A.R. Mowbray & Co., 1958. xv + 272 pp. + illustrations. A look at missionaries of the Melanesian Mission, and then at mission work itself, especially schooling, in the northern New Hebrides (Vanuatu), especially in the Banks and Torres Islands, and on the southern and central Solomons, and in the Torres Islands. Useful information on pioneer indigenous Melanesian evangelizers. 0416

0417

Fugmann, Gernot, ed. Ethics and Development in Papua New Guinea. Point Series, 9. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1986. xxii + 228 pp. + map, figures, tables and illustrations. Mainly indigenous contributors on conflicting values in modernizing Papua New Guinea. Inter alia B. Narokobi stresses the importance of old values for new situations (cf. 0440); W. Edoni faces the confrontation between the traditional and the Christian; J. Kadiba examines ethics and development; and P. Matane ponders the future. Expatriate Trompf analyzes a competition between value orientations (0456). Other writers are more concerned with social policy matters. See also the more recent collection edited by N. Sullivan, Culture and Progress (pub. 2002), and R. Muingnepe in H.-M. Schoell (ed.), Environment and Development in Papua New Guinea (pub. 1994).

Fugmann, Wilhelm. "The Socio-Economic Concern of the Church." In The Lutheran Church in Papua New Guinea: The First Hundred Years 1886-1986, ed. by Herwig Wagner, and Hermann Reiner, 555624 + map, table and illustrations. Adelaide: Lutheran Publishing House, 1986. A serious updating of work that Fugmann was engaged in during the 1960s (see, e.g., Journal of the Papua and New Guinea Society [pub. 1969]). It is one of few statements written about mission participation in training Melanesians for business. The article takes us back to German times, tracing the history of Lutheran contributions to road transportation, shipping, mission aviation, building, radio communication, plantations, and the Lutheran enterprise known as Namasu - a favorite topic of Fugmann's leading him to discuss later Lutheran economic services. 0418

0419

Gash, Noel [G.], and Whittaker, June [L.]. A Pictorial History of New Guinea. Brisbane: Jacaranda Press, 1975. [vii] + 312 pp. + maps and illustrations. Complements 0400, but placed here because of the wealth of mission photographs. Although with limited text, we find here very good commentaries on rare historical pictures. Chapter five covers the entry of the Christian

General

and

Inter-Regional

135

missionaries into the region in the nineteenth century, and seven other chapters are devoted to the documentable impact of specific missions. Gesch, Patrick F., ed. Gospel Transformations: Inculturation and Dialogue in the Proclamation of the Gospel. Madang: Divine Word Institute, 1994. 60 pp. + illustrations. Reflections on Divine Word Mission preaching in Papua New Guinea, a collection of lively missiological articles, eleven contributions in all. Of most interest are L. Dunne on religious adaptations in Maprik (Sepik), partly on a "Holy Spirit" movement; W. Liebert on the religious culture of urban "rascal" youth; and P. Gibbs on religious change in Enga. 0420

Gheddo, Piero. PlME: ISO anni di missione (/850-2000) . Storia e vita missionaria, 10. Bologna: Editrice Missionaria Italiana, 2000. 1229 pp. + maps. A volume about a well known Milanese Catholic missionary order. It contains correspondence impinging on pioneering efforts on Siassi and Woodlark Islands, and in the Vanimo area (northwest Papua New Guinea), in more recent times. Note also volume 11 of the same series: PIME: documenti di fondazione, ed. by D. Colombo (pub. 2000) on the settling of the order's foundational principles. 0421

Hauenstein, Philipp. Fremdheit als Charisma: Die Existenz als Missionar in Vergangenheit und Gegenwart am Beispiel des Dienstes in Papua-Neuguinea. Missionswissenschaftliche Forschungen, New Series, 10. Erlangen: Erlanger Verlag fUr Mission und Okumene, 1999. 262 pp. + maps and illustrations. Lutheran missionary work in Papua New Guinea considered historically with a specific frame of reference in view. Missionaries have brought a universal truth which has traversed many borders; the current situation calls for reassessment since expatriate missionaries now work in partnership with a national church and old missiological presumptions are challenged. 0422

0423

Hempenstall, Peter J. "The Reception of the European Missions in the German Pacific Empire: The New Guinea Experience." Journal of Pacific History 10, 1-2 (1975): 46-64. Considers all denominations of the Christian missions that worked in German New Guinea (in the old Protectorate, i.e., on the "mainland" and in the Bismarck Archipelago). Hempenstall shows that their active forces were regulated by the circumstances the missions shared with the government and the subject indigenous populations. He considers the relevant facets of some instances, notably when New Guineans could assert their own interests, and he gives details of cases such as that of Po Minis of the Admiralty Islands (see for references on him in J. Meier (1045) and H. Nevermann (1046).

Bibliographical

136

Survey

Hilliard, David L. God's Gentlemen: A History of the Melanesian Mission, 1849-1942. Brisbane: University of Queensland Press, 1978. xv + 342 pp. + maps and illustrations . A fine work deriving from Hilliard's thesis that originally treated both the Anglican and the Methodist Missions to the Solomons, and also the former's work in the New Hebrides (Vanuatu). This volume concentrates on the remarkable circumstances in which the famous Bishop George Selwyn, first Anglican Bishop to New Zealand, found his Diocese actually extending to the Solomons in the north. His experiments with Melanesian trainees on Norfolk Island, far from their homelands, soon failed, but subsequently the work slowly opened up in the Solomons and New Hebrides themselves, going on to engender "a Melanesian Christianity." Definitely supersedes S. Artless, The Story of the Melanesian Mission (4th ed., pub. 1955). 0424

0425

Where the Waves Fall: A New South Sea Islands History from First Settlement to Colonial Rule. Pacific

Howe, K[erry] R[oss].

Islands Monograph Series, 2. Honolulu: Pacific Islands Studies Program, Center for Pacific and Asian Studies, University of Hawaii Press, 1984. xix + 403 pp. + maps and illustrations. [Also paperback edn., Sydney: Allen & Unwin, 1984.] A general Pacific history, but the fifth part looks at the "Western Isles" and deals with the making of Melanesia (on contact history and pioneer missionaries), and the later history of mission and trade frontiers, with eastern Melanesia (Vanuatu, New Caledonia and Fiji) in focus . A fine overview. Hutton, James. Missionary Life in the Southern Seas. London: Henry S. King & Co., 1874. xiii + 346 pp. + illustrations. An early survey work of London Missionary Society bases around the Pacific islands, with the eastern Melanesian region covered (Fiji, the New Hebrides [Vanuatu], New Caledonia and the Loyalties). Very partisan; with every Catholic initiative interpreted as a "Romish plot." 0426

0427

Nareng-Gareng: A Principle for Kemung, Numuc Zirajukic. Mission in the Evangelical Lutheran Church of Papua New Guinea.

World Mission Script, 5. Erlangen: Erlanger Verlag fUr Mission und 0kumene, 1998. 228 pp . + maps and figures. Enquiring into a traditional concept through which the Missio Dei could be translated to local people. Nareng-gareng, a Kate term, has "reciprocity" and "generosity" as its key concepts, which are deeply rooted in Melanesian thought. They become for Kemung the equivalent of the New Testament principle of koinonia, and he encourages a further quest for traditional symbols to ground the young churches in the region. Kettle, Ellen. That They Might Live. Sydney: F.P. Leonard, 1979. viii + 368 pp. + maps and illustrations. Easily the most comprehensive history of medical services to Papua New Guinea societies since the end of the nineteenth century. It concentrates on

0428

General

and

Inter-Regional

137

missionary sisters (ordained or lay) who established health care, but includes some general background about different mission concerns with medical provisions and the colonial administrations' health policies. The chronology presented at the end of the book is serviceable, as is the list of nursing schools. 0429

Latukefu, Sione. "Oral History and Pacific Islands Missionaries: The Case of the Methodist Mission in Papua New Guinea and the Solomon Islands." In Oral Tradition in Melanesia, ed. by Donald Denoon, and Roderic [J.] Lacey, 175-187. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, and Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1981. Comments on Pacific Island missionaries and their influence in Melanesia beyond the evangelizing tasks, i.e., the broader socio-cultural and economic fields. To mention but two cases: we find a Tongan missionary in southern Bougainville encouraging men and women to eat together for the first time; and a Fijian encouraging people in the Duke of York Islands to start gardening and stop pilfering others' resources by producing food yields himself from garden land thought to be barren. The general race relations and the particular status problem between the Polynesians themselves are discussed. See also for the wider context Latukefu in 1327. Loeliger, C[arl] E. "The State of the Churches: Problems and Prospects of the Churches in Papua New Guinea." Catalyst 5, 1 (1975): 31-39. Addresses three issues facing the churches at the time of Papua New Guinea's independence: localization or the extent to which clerical personnel are indigenous in different mainline churches; the extent of the ecumenical spirit in the country; and the relationship between the churches and national development at this crucial time. A solid overview presenting reasons for optimism about the helpful role of the churches in Melanesian society. 0430

0431

MacDonald, Mary [N.]. "Mission as Dialogue: The Encounter of Christianity and Melanesian Religions." lnterculture [English edn.] 20,4 [Issue 97] (1987): 4-13. An interesting overview of the impact of missions and the West on Melanesia and indigenous responses in terms of changing tradition, adjustment movements, and the indigenization of Christianity. The approach stresses intercultural dialogue. The best examples are from the Erave or Kewa culture area in the lower Southern Highlands of Papua New Guinea. See also MacDonald's related reflections comparing Kewa responses with those of the Huli to their north, in Beyond Primitivism, ed. J. Olupona (pub. 2004). Maddock, M.N. "Attitudes to Natural Phenomena and Traditional Religion ." Papua New Guinea Journal of Education 18, 2 (1982): 105-130 + figures and table. An intriguing testing of high school students in Papua New Guinea, showing a sharpened gap emerging between educated youths' approaches to nature and

0432

138 religion and those of "typical" villagers. implications.

Bibliographical

Survey

A call for research into the social

Mihalic, Frank [Francis]. Readings in PNG Mission History: A Chronicle of SVD and SSpS Mission Involvement on Mainland New Guinea between 1946 and 1996. Madang: D[ivine] W[ord] U[niversity] Press, 1999. 304 pp. + illustrations. On Divine Word missionaries and Holy Spirit missionary sisters, and especially on their development work. The focus is very much on the highlands - the Enga, Melpa, and Chimbu culture areas. A few pages on Bougainville. 0433

Mila, Vaka, and Mila, Esmie. Tonga's Missionary Heroes: From 1829 to 1995. Nuku'alofa, Tonga: Polynesian Missions, 1996. xi + 95 pp. + map and illustrations. Most of the volume is on Tongan missionaries working in Papua New Guinea after World War II, making use of extensive interviews with Tongan missionaries themselves and their relatives. The work is bettered in an as yet unpublished book by 'Aioma 'Atiola. 0434

Momis, John. "The Christian Vision of a New Society." In The Gospel is Not Western: Black Theologies from the Southwest Pacific, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, 157-165. Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books, 1987. A fine statement by a (then) Catholic priest (of Bougainvillian ancestry) in defense of a future Papua New Guinea oriented around traditional Melanesian values of sharing, caring, cooperation and equitable resource distribution, but also liberated by the Gospel of respect, forgiveness and inspiration. This article picks up from previous statements, for example on "Values for Involvement" in Catalyst (pub. 1975). 0435

Wok Misin: 100 Jahre deutsche MroBko, Kurt-Dietrich, ed. Mission in Papua Neu Guinea. Dokumentation der Tagung vom 30.4 - 4.5.1986 in Neuendettelsau. Neuendettelsau: Missionskolleg im Missionswerk der Evangelisch-Lutherischen Landeskirche in Bayern, 1986. 214 pp. + maps, figures and tables. Various articles on the impact and issues of missions in parts of New Guinea that have continued to capture German interest. One chapter deals with the handling of the traditional polygyny issue; T. Ahrens covers protest movements; H. SchUtte shows an interest in Methodists in East New Britain.

0436

Muingnepe, John. "Proclamation and Theology in Melanesia." The Christian 2 (1984): 3-4; 3 (1984): 3-4. From a publication of the Chaplaincy Service of the University of Papua New Guinea, this is an important, all too inaccessible general statement of manifesto for an indigenous Melanesian theology. 0437

General

and

Inter-Regional

139

0438

Murphy, P[atrick] . "From Mission in New Guinea to Church of New Guinea." In The Politics ofMelanesia. Papers Presented to the Fourth Waigani Seminar 1970, ed. by Marion W. Ward, 681-705. Canberra and Port Moresby: Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National University, and University of Papua and New Guinea, 1970. A useful introductory survey of Catholic mission history in Papua New Guinea, with a discussion of the challenges that lie ahead for the Catholic community. The indigenization of clergy is the author's greatest concern. Murray, A[rchibald] W[right]. Forty Years' Mission Work in Polynesia and New Guinea, from 1835 to 1875. London: James Nisbet & Co., 1876. xvi + 509 pp. + [fold-out] maps, [fold-out] table and illustrations. A good primary source for the London Missionary Society foundation years in the South Seas. In this and his other work, Martyrs of Polynesia (see 1869), Murray documents the history of mission contact with Melanesian island and coastal groups, most often in the hands of Polynesian evangelists (who sometimes suffered martyrdom as did various whites). Murray's is a survey of the opening up of the whole Melanesian area, whereas others, e.g., R. Lovett (1331), focus on particular regions. 0439

Narokobi, C. Bernard. The Melanesian Way: Total Cosmic Vision of Life. Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1980. 312pp. A collection of essays, first published in the national newspaper Post-Courier, by the well known Papua New Guinean jurist and philosopher. Among the thirteen chapters, some are important for religious issues: on personal and national identity, the good society, self-reliance, and churches and national direction. Critics are allowed their responses in the text. Narokobi's views on religion should also be read in relation to his work Life and Leadership in Melanesia (pub. 1983); and an article called "Towards a Melanesian Church," in Voices of Independence, edited by U. Beier (pub. 1980). 0440

0441

Otto, Eckart. "'Wir wollen den Wald und ftirchten dennoch seine Geister': Beobachtungen zur Rezeption des Alten Testaments in Melanesien." Zeitschrift fur Mission 14 (1988) : 70-82. Significant confirmation that Melanesians respond to the world of ancient Israel as comparable to their own. Otto highlights examples of Old Testament traditions that could theologically form a bridge between patterns of thought in He discusses related issues when Melanesia and the New Testament. collaborating with Trompf and J. Gough for Folklore (pub. 1988). 0442

Pilhofer, Georg. Die Geschichte der Neuendettelsauer Mission in Neuguinea. 3 Vols. Neuendettelsau: Freimund-Verlag, 1961-1963. Vol. 1: [Von den ersten Anfiingen bis zum Kriegsausbruch 1914.] 1961. 288 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations; Vol. 2: Die

140

Bibliographical

Survey

Mission zwischen den beiden Weltkriegen mit einem Oberblick iiber die neue Zeit. 1963. 312 pp. + [detachable] map aOO illustrations; Vol. 3: Werdende Kirche in Neuguinea - Kopie oder Original? Geschichtliches und Grundsiitzliches zur Frage des Verhiiltnisses von alten und jungen Kirchen . 1962. 120 pp. Written by a long-serving missionary in New Guinea, this history of the Lutheran Neuendettelsau Mission spans from the beginning of its work in the 1880s until just after the Second World War. Detailed, with a profound archival documentation, it covers the policies of mission expansion and church development and their assessment, as well as educational and economic projects. Volume three deals with the emerging indigenous church. On reviewing its history Pilhofer discusses some essential characteristics which the young church has to internalize for the good of its own growth. Cf. also H. Fontius (0415); H. Wagner and H. Reiner (0460); and A. Koschade, New Branches on the Vine (pub. 1967), with its chapters on the indigenization of the church and probable indigenous theology on the grounds of African trends so far. Rainey, William Henry. Papuan Pages: An Account of a Journey Made in Papua-New Guinea in October and November, 1947. Sydney: Commonwealth Council of the British and Foreign Bible Society (Australia), [1949J. 82 pp. + illustrations. An intriguing little assessment of the state of Bible literacy in the vernaculars and the extent of clerical indigenization in the Protestant churches in Papua aOO in New Guinea, both coastal and in the then newly opened highlands. Sensible.

0443

Reitz, G[erhard] O. "The Contribution of the Evangelical Lutheran In Church of New Guinea to Development in New Guinea." Melanesian and Judaeo-Christian Religious Traditions, ed. by UPNG G[arryJ W[instonJ Trompf. [Pt. AJ, Pkg. 1: 154-166. Extension Studies [Course Materials] . Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, [1975J. Concentrating on the Lutheran educational programs and efforts in coastal aOO highland New Guinea from contact until the Second World War, followed by reflections on peacemaking and village improvement. The complete work is still in mimeographed form (dated 1975). Another author covering this very topic more exhaustively (and with photographs), yet not referring to Reitz's work, is W. Fugmann (0418). 0444

Richardson, Paul, ed. Romans and Anglicans in Papua New Guinea. Goroka and Lae: Liturgical Catechetical Institute, and Melanesian Journal of Theology, 1991. 138 pp. + maps, tables, figures aOO illustrations. A handy survey of Anglican and Catholic mission work in Papua New Guinea. T. Aerts is an excellent contributor on Catholic affairs (see 0245). Richardson has rendered a service by giving a synoptic account of how the Anglicans secured footholds beyond eastern Papua in West New Britain and among the highland Siane. Supplementing these studies there are three booklets: note 0445

General

and

Inter-Regional

141

especially T. Aerts and P. Ramsden (eds.), Studies and Statements on Romans and Anglicans in Papua New Guinea (pub. 1995), with part four on new sects. Note also the special issue of the Melanesian Journal of Theology (pub. 1991). 0446

Robbins, Joel; Stewart, Pamela J.; and Strathern, Andrew [1.], eds. Charismatic and Pentecostal Christianity in Oceania . [Special Issue of] Journal of Ritual Studies 15,2 (2001): 1-108. With Pacific-wide interest in recent spiritistic Christianity, yet mainly on Melanesia. There are articles by Robbins on the Urapmin case; Stewart and Strathern on the Metpa (both New Guinea Highlands); D. Wakefield on the coastal Papuan Miniafia; and J. Stritecky on a Pentecostalist denomination in the Solomon Islands.

Routledge, David, ed. The Fiji and New Caledonia Journals of Mary Wallis 1851-1853. Suva and Salem, Mass. : Institute of Pacific Studies, [University of the South Pacific], and Peabody Essex Museum, 1994. xliv + 225 pp. + maps and illustrations. Although substantially diary materials of Mary Wallis' voyaging to Fiji, this intelligently introduced work also contains her diary entries about New Caledonia (for the years 1851-52), covering important events and including observations about local religious beliefs. Some extraordinary encounters between Wallis as a white woman and Melanesian men of "sacred significance." See also 2127.

0447

Smits, Koos . Askim na Bekim: Long Bilip Katolik Sios na 01 Narapela Sios na Lain Bilipman. Madang: [Alexishafen] Christian Training Centre, 1981. 191 pp. A grassroots publication designed to help villagers understand Christian and related religious diversity in Papua New Guinea. Cargo cults are considered from the middle of the book on, and then small sectarian churches. Intentionally elementary. 0448

Steffen, Paul. Missionsbeginn in Neuguinea: Die Anfiinge der Rheinischen, Neuendettelsauer und Steyler Missionsarbeit in Neuguinea. Studia Instituti Missiologici Societatis Verbi Divini (Sankt Augustin), 61. Nettetal: Steyler Verlag: 1995, 312 pp. + maps. Describes the field organizations of three mission societies (two Protestant, one Catholic) in tracing their history in northeastern New Guinea into the 1930s. Steffen examines issues of personnel, language policy, the school system, and economic institutions. Discussion of missionary influences is accompanied by assessments of missionaries' attitudes to indigenous religion, and the expansion of activities into the highlands. Full chronology, and useful aid. More recently on the beginnings of the Divine Word Mission in New Guinea; see 1. Huppertz, Begegnungen zweier Welten (pub. 1998). 0449

142

Bibliographical

Survey

Steinbauer, Friedrich, ed. Shaping the Future: Papua New Guinea Personalities. Madang: Kristen Pres, 1974. xi + 231 pp. + illustrations. Published on the eve of independence, the largest section of the book is on clerical figures, the studies being taken directly from personal interviews - of clerics Louis Vangeke, Ignatius Kilage, George Ambo, Zurewe Zurenuo, Herman ToPaivu, along with Ravu Henao and other United Church bishops. Prime Minister (now Sir) Michael Somare is not so obviously connected with religious questions in this book, but see his article on church-state relations in Melanesian Journal of Theology (pub. 1995). 0450

Strathern, Andrew [1.], and Ahrens, Theodor. "Experiencing the Christian Faith in Papua New Guinea." Melanesian Journal of Theology 2, 1 (1986): 8-21. An anthropologist and a missiologist exchanging ideas about indigenous expressions of Christianity, mainly among select central highlanders. Strathern stresses the importance of Pentecostal missions as suitable to indigenous feel of spirituality. Timely. [Also in International Review of Mission (pub. 1986) and, in German, in Ahrens, 0832.] 0451

0452

Threlfall, Neville [A.]. "Wesley Heritage in the United Church in Papua New Guinea and the Solomon Islands." In Dig or Die: Papers Given at the World Methodist Historical Society Wesley Heritage Conference at Wesley College within the University of Sydney, /015 August 1980, ed. by James S. Udy, and Eric G. Clancy, 202-211. Sydney: World Methodist Historical Society Australasian Section, 1981. An assessment of the Methodist heritage in the newer United Church (cf. 0914), seeing how it has evolved in growth in indigenous congregations in terms of singing, evangelism, lay participation, and church order. Tomkins, Dorothea, and Hughes, Brian. The Road From Gona. Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1969. [x] + 153 pp. + map and illustrations. An introduction to Anglican missionary work in Papua New Guinea. Popular but well written history, with attention being paid to the emergence of indigenous clergy, including Bishop George Ambo (cf. 1508).

0453

Tomlin, J.W.S. Awakening: A History of the New Guinea Mission. London: New Guinea Mission, 1951. xii + 232 pp. + map and illustrations. Popular but quite solid as a general history of the Anglican Mission to Papua New Guinea from 1891 to World War II. Much of the book is on coastal Papua where Anglican influence is strongest, but it comes to take in the eastern Papuan highlands, the central highlands, and New Britain. 0454

General

and

Inter-Regional

143

ToVagira, Martin. Land and Mineral Rights for Indigenous People in Papua New Guinea: A Quest for Justice, Peace and Integrity of Creation. Rome: Academia Alfonsiana Institutum Superius Theologiae Moralis, Ponficia Universitatis Lateranensis, 1990. 83 pp. + tables. Two chapters of a larger dissertation by a Tolai Catholic priest (from New Britain). Difficult to obtain. It combines the study of Papua New Guinea beliefs about the sacredness of the land and Biblical insights about the rights of indigenous peoples, as well as the cultural basis of land rights. 0455

0456

Trompf, Garry [Winston]. "Competing Value-Orientations in Papua New Guinea." In Ethics and Development in Papua New Guinea, ed. by Gernot Fugmann, 17-34. Point Series, 9. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1986. An assessment of the tensions arising from traditional and modern value systems in Melanesia. The article covers traditional, Christian and secular values, the last including Enlightenment humanism, which, combined with Christian and other religious stresses, has produced United Nations statements about human rights and development affecting the Melanesian ethical forum. Also in German in 0459. Turner, Ann. Views from Interviews : The Changing Role of Women in Papua New Guinea. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1993. 99 pp. + illustrations. Biographical studies of accomplished women in a modernizing Papua New Guinea. Religious sensibilities are handled well, particularly in the case of Rose Muingnepe (Ninkama, see 1253) who became a Lutheran pastor. See O . Sepoe, Changing Gender Relations in Papua New Guinea (pub. 2000), for views from a United Church academic (from Kerema, Papua). 0457

Vincent, David, ed. Bible, Culture and Communication. [Special Issue of] Catalyst 18,4 (1988): 133 pp. + figures and illustration. Results of a 1988 conference, containing some valuable articles about new religious movements and revivals: S. Namunu (see 1573) on the Seven [independent] Church on Misima, east Papuan islands; T. Krol on Enga revivals (New Guinea highlands); and K. Hovey on charismatic developments in the East Sepik. Pedi Anis, from New Hanover, an important Melanesian thinker who rarely publishes, writes on practical indigenous theology. 0458

0459

Wagner, Herwig; Fugmann, Gernot; and Janssen, Hermann, eds. Papua-Neuguinea - Gesellschaft und Kirche: Ein okumenisches Handbuch. Erlanger TaschenbUcher, 93. Neuendettelsau and Erlangen: Freimund-Verlag, and Verlag der Ev[angelisch]-Luth[erischen] Mission, 1989. 464 pp. + maps [including two fold-out], tables, figures and illustrations. A valuable collection of articles, largely by Melanesian religious thinkers, missionary anthropologists, and scholars of religion. Part one concerns itself

144

Bibliographical

Survey

with history and society; part two with the Christian churches and smaller organizations; and part three with church and society. The interdenominational side of the collection is excellent. Many of the chapters have been taken from Fugmann's collection (0417) and other Melanesian Institute articles, the whole book serving as a helpful introduction to the modern religious scene in Papua New Guinea for German readers. Wagner, Herwig, and Reiner, Hermann, eds. The Lutheran Church in Papua New Guinea: The First Hundred Years, 1886-1986. Adelaide: Lutheran Publishing House, 1986. 677 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. [2nd ed ., 1987.] An outstanding collection of articles, well-illustrated with maps and photographs on the various Lutheran Missions to Papua New Guinea and the emergence of the national indigenous church there. Of special interest are the articles on the joint beginnings of the Neuendettelsau Mission and the Australian Lutheran Church by Wagner, and the beginnings of the Rhenish (Protestant) Mission by Reiner. J. Strelan contributes more than one article, and his chapter on new religious movements is important (cf. 0229) . The contributor on the independent Lutheran Church (ELC-PNG) is J. May (cf. 0283), and on the socio-economic work of the church W. Fugmann (0418). The chapter on medical and diaconal work has been followed up by an extended study of women's work into the 1990s by 1. Horndasch, Histori na Wok bilong 01 Meri bilong Luteran Sios long Papua Nuigini (pub. 1999). Note also, of relevance, the still unpublished 1992 doctoral thesis on 'The Lutheran Approach to the Ministry, etc.' of W . Kigasung, now Head Bishop of ELC-PNG; and the more popular treatments by A. and C. Frerichs, Anutu Conquers in New Guinea (pub . 1969), E . Winter, The Story of our Lutheran Church (pub . 1983), and K . Grosch et al ., Rot bilong Kamapim Haus Tru bilong God (pub. 1986 in Tok Pisin and English). Additionally: R. Arkkila, Matka PapuaUuteen-Guinean (pub. [1980]) in Finnish.

0460

Waldersee, James. "Neither Eagles Nor Saints": MSC Missions in Oceania, 1881-1975. Ed. and amend. by John F. McMahon. Sydney: Chevalier Press, 1995. xxiii + 696 pp. + maps and illustrations. Long-term coverage of Sacred Heart Missions to Papua New Guinea, especially on New Britain and in coastal Papua, and very welcome. The author died in 1988, and this was his long-awaited last work of scholarship. The final piece on New Britain mission foundations remained unfinished by the time of his death. Some chapters are on Micronesia, and there is an appendix on cargo cults, especially on New Britain. For background, M . Droit, Chez les mangeurs d'hommes (pub. 1952) on Sacred Heart martyrs .

0461

0462

Whiteman, Darrell L. "The Christian Mission and Culture Change in New Guinea ." Missiology 2,1 (1974) : 17-33.

General

and

Inter-Regional

145

Unlike the common assumptive mode among anthropologists to view the world "from the standpoint of the pagan," Whiteman argues that by and large receptivity to Christianity has been so strong in Melanesia that it is utterly integrative, and the transformations in the region cannot be understood without recognizing this internalization by indigenes. Thus there is a need to empathize with "the Christian" in research. See also 0309. Wohlberg, Ken[neth]. "The Teacher as Missionary: Education as a Moral Imperative in Papua New Guinean Schools." [Special Issue of] Papua New Guinea Journal of Education 15 (1979): 120-136 + tables and figure. Among Melanesians, being certified as holding formally organised knowledge like internationally-styled trained teachers are - does not provide a basis of authority as it does in the West. Even ex-teachers returning to their local areas do not gain authority just because they can introduce new knowledge and skills. The teacher in Melanesia, then, is like a missionary, bringing an unusual system to bear on long-inured worldviews. 0463

Young, Doug[las]. "Religion and Conflict in PNG." Centre for Conflict Resolution Newsletter 2 (1995): 7-8. This small but important piece reflects on how religious values penetrate to the deepest layer of human needs, and in turbulent Papua New Guinea the problem with regard to peace and conflict resolution is signified by the slow pace by which the Christian message is integrated. In the meantime Christianity presents itself as a new point of conflict. 0464

B

Regional Studies

1300 E

'" D6'"

oI

50 S

·~

I

200

~

o

rf/

Kei Islends

~ ~I

C'c;J~mbar d1Us;:~~s

kilometres

~

~ Aru

cr5'

0'0

Islands

135°E

r1Jrl

o

140 ae

~

~

=

~

~ ~

r:IJ l""'to..

~

..-..

~

~

~

~

=

~

""'l ..,..

~

~

•

150

Bibliographical Survey

Irian Jaya (West Papua) General North Central Highlands South West

General 0465

Finsch, Otto. Neu-Guinea und seiner Bewohner. Bremen: C.Ed. MUlier, 1865. viii + 185 pp. + [fold-out] map + tables. The earliest published ethnography written of cultures on the New Guinea mainland. However, it is Finsch's collations of others' observations made on the north and southwest coasts of Dutch New Guinea. Interesting details on customs and religion are to be found, and on missionaries. The pioneer mission work of J. GeiBler and C. Ottow is noted, who were the first to produce such an ethnography of mainlanders "on the ground" (though only of one culture complex, see 0511). Mitton, Robert [D.]. The Lost World of Irian Jaya. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1983. ix + 235 pp. + maps and illustrations. Superficially a coffee-table book which turns out to be an extraordinary introduction to a wide range of cultures and issues in Irian Jaya. The photographs are superb, and experiences of traditional ways, worldviews, religious responses to social change, and Indonesian military activity are vividly narrated. Posthumously published. 0466

Rauws, Joh[annes] O.H. Nieuw-Guinea. Onze Zendingsvelden, [1]. The Hague: Boekhandel van der Zendingsstudie-Raad, 1919. viii + 196 pp. + map and illustrations. Eleven assessments from the Dutch Reformed Mission director of what was to become the Hendrick Kraemer Instituut at Oegstgeest. Early parts of the book look at the Papuans and their religious outlook, followed by a stage-by-stage coverage of missionary work and achievements in coastal regions (up to 1898). There are various comments on unusual indigenous responses. The missioner personnel register is useful. 0467

Traditional 0468

BoeIaars, J[an] H[onore] M[aria] C[ornelis] . Manusia Irian: Dahulu, Sekarang, Masa Depan. Jakarta: Penerbit PT Gramedia, 1986. xiv + 233 pp.

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

151

Case studies in Bahasa Indonesia by a well known Catholic mIssIonary anthropologist of different traditional Irian Jayan cultures. Those from the south, with which Boelaars is most familiar, are the Marind-anim, Yah'ray, Asmat, Mandobo; those in the highlands are the Ekagi and Dani; and, with the Bird's Head region, Ayfat. Also, showing interest in the resilient spirit of independence in the latter-day running of churches. 0469

Clercq, F[rederik] S[igismund] A[lexander] de, and Schmeltz, J .D .E . Ethnographische beschrijving van de west- en noordkust van Nederlandsch Nieuw-Guinea. Leiden: P.W.M. Trap, 1893 . xv + 300 pp. + [fold-out] map, [fold-out] table and illustrations. (Overlapping with de Clercq's De west- en noordkust van Nederlandsch Nieuw-Guinea, pub. 1893.) The first general ethnography of coastal cultures from two regions of the Netherlands New Guinea, but essentially those on the north Vogelkop (or Bird's Head) and from the Biak-Numfor region (north coast). Inevitably superficial, but details of relevance to religious life are to be spotted. [Commissie voor het Adatrecht]. Adatrechtbundels: bezorgd door de Commissie voor het Adatrecht en uitgegeven door het Koninklijk lnstituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde van Nederlandschlndie. Vol. 45: Nieuw-Guinea . The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1955. xxi + 622 pp. + figures [one fold-out] and tables A collection of articles and reports about traditional law in West New Guinea, with problems for colonial administration strongly in view. Useful, but some pieces are more focused on religion than others. The same applies to separate articles in subsequent miscellaneous parts of the series, e .g., J. Pouwer on Mimika social order (in items No. 21); A. van der Leeden on feasts and regulatory activity among the Sarmi and surrounding cultures (in Nos. 39-40); and a patrol report including a Karabra origin myth (in No. 47). 0470

Gregerson , Marilyn, and Sterner, Joyce, eds. Symbolism and Ritual in Irian Jaya . Jayapura and Dallas, Tex .: Cenderawasih University, and Summer Institute of Linguistics, 1998. viii + 114 pp. + maps and illustrations. Includes articles on alliance and war in the Iau social and spiritual worlds (J. Bateman); on an Orya myth of "paradise lost" (P. Fields); and Mpur symbols surrounding menstruation (C. Kalmbacher) . See also Gregerson in W. Merrifield, Gregerson, and D. Ajamiseba (eds.), Gods, Heroes, Kinsmen (pub . 1983). 0471

In Kamma, F[reerk] C[hristiaans]. "Religieuze voorstellingen." Kruis en korwar. Een honderdjarig waagstuk op Nieuw Guinea, ed. by F[reerk] C[hristiaans] Kamma, 20-30. The Hague: J.N . Voorhoeve, 1953. A brief overview of the traditional religious scene as background to the coming of the missions (in this collection celebrating Protestant missionary endeavor).

0472

152

Bibliographical Survey

Kamma is strong on the north coastal and island cultures, but he makes a reasonably successful attempt to characterize regional differences through religious patterns. He is a scholar wary, however, of imposing the Western term religion on the indigenous phenomena. 0473

Kooijman, S[imon]. De kunst van Nieuw-Guinea . The Hague: Servire, [1955?]. 135 pp. + map and illustrations. An excellent general work on the art of the New Guinea island complex as a whole, though strongest on the north coast and island culture regions of Irian Jaya. The illustrations are mainly plates. Comprehensive bibliography. Condensing has occurred in the elderly Kooijman's more recent art book Nieuw Guinea (pub. [1988]). Kunst, Jaap. Music in New Guinea: Three Studies . Trans. and correct. by Jeune Scott-Kernball. Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde, 53. The Hague: Nijhoff, 1967. vii + 178 pp. + [fold-out] map, tables, figures, musical scores and illustrations. Studies of traditional music from Irian Jaya cases, with some comparative data, especially on musical instruments, from east New Guinea and adjacent islands included. Decorated instruments, dances and song texts receive some documentation valuable for religious studies. 0474

Pratomo, Suyadi, compo Folk Tales from Irian Jaya. Trans. from the Indonesian by David T. Hill. Jakarta: PN Balai Pustaka, 1983. 99 pp. + illustrations. A rare collection of folk tales from the western and northern coasts, put together by an Indonesian. The more interesting stories reflect interaction between Waigeo and Misool cultures with Islam at its easternmost point of influence in the past through the Sultanate of Tidore. The book finishes with a version of the famous myth of the culture hero Manarmakeri, known in northern coastal areas, and a version that reflects the legitimation of Indonesia's control of its easternmost province. There is no critical introduction, and the book is prepared more to illustrate imaginative than religious life. 0475

Tichelman, G[eradus] L[ouwerns], and Gruyter, W. Jos de. NieuwGuineesche oerkunst. Vormen en Verbeeldingen in Indonesie, 1. Deventer: W. van Hoeve, 1944. 47 pp. + maps and illustrations. On prehistoric art styles, with an interest to show how western Irian Jaya forms, from Bird's Head, through Fakfak, and further along the southwestern coast, were influenced by artistic achievements in proximate Indonesian islands (Moluccas , etc.). The religious significance of some of the objects is assessed. Cf. 0629. 0476

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

153

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Anonymous. "Nationalism in West Papua New Guinea [sic]: From Millinerianism [sic] to Armed Struggle." In The ASEAN Papers: Papers and Talks on Southeast Asia Presented to the Transnational Co-Operative's ASEAN Conference, Sydney, 1-4 September 1977, ed. by Kenneth J. McLeod, and Ernst Utrecht, 147-158. Southeast Asian Monograph, 3. Townsville, Qld.: James Cook University of North Queensland, 1978. This article is largely about the failure of the 1969 Act of Free Choice for Irian [JayaJ, but it begins with interesting observations about "cargo cult" and Christian trade union activity as background to the emergence of the Papuan Liberation Movement against Indonesian neo-colonialism. A Marxist approach. See also Utrecht's Papoeas in opstand (pub. 1978). 0477

Blaskett, Beverley. "Resistance Movement as a Nationalist Force: In Islands and Enclaves: A Brief History of the OPM." Nationalisms and Separatist Pressures in Island and Littoral Contexts, ed. by Garry [Winston] Trompf, 312-341. New Delhi: Sterling Publishers, 1993. An excellent analysis of the West Papuan liberation movement (Organisasi Papua Merdeka) currently operating against Indonesian neo-colonialism in Irian Jaya. Blaskett discusses the nature and formation of this movement including its recent leadership spills, factions, and competing tactics. En route she shows how religion is a source of inspiration for protest, the great active martyrdom in the Koreri uprising against the Japanese during the War being seen as a precursory act of sacrifice in the eyes of the freedom fighters.

0478

Broek, Theo P.A. van den, et al. Memoria Passionis di Papua: Kondisi Sosial Politik dan Hak Asasi Manusia, Gambaran 2000. Memoria Passionis di Papua Seri[esJ, 10. Jakarta: Sekretariat Keadilan dan Perdamaian Keuskupan Jayapura, Lembaga Studi Pers xi + 299 pp. + map, tables and dan Pembangunan, 2001. illustrations. A major exemplar of solid briefings, mainly by radical Franciscans, about recent shifts in the relationships of West Papuan institutions and social forces with the Indonesian authorities . Discusses the role of the liberation movement (see previous entry), as well as churches. Cf. also van den Broek's Mengatasi Keterpecahan yang Melumpuhkan (pub. 2002) on the recent Papua Congress and moves towards the regional autonomy of (West) Papua. For other authors on "suffering and pain in West Papua," see B. Giay, Peristiwa Penculikan dan Pembunuhan Theys H. Eluay, IO Nopember 2001 (pub. 2003); J. Bieniek and Trompf (eds.), Plight of Papua (pub. 2003); and the recent issue of South Pacific Journal of Mission Studies (pub. 2004). 0479

154

Bibliographical Survey

0480

Giay, Benny. Kargoisme di Irian Jaya. Sentani: Region Press, 1986. iii + 79 pp. A West Papuan makes a general assessment of cargo cultism, with Irian Jaya especially in view. There are also some case studies, one from the Nimboran culture in Irian Jaya, yet others from Madang (Papua New Guinea), and Tanna (the Jo[h]n Frum movement, Vanuatu). Parts of this study were later published in English in Catalyst (pub. 1989). 0481

Komisi Pembinaan Jemaat, ed. Lokakarya: Gerakan Messianis, 30 April-5 Mei 1981. Jayapura: Komisi Pembinaan Jemaat, 1982. 145 pp. Largely a study of messianic and new religious movements in Irian Jaya, issuing from a conference. L. Noriwari gives a sociological introduction; F . Hubatka discusses messianisms in Irian Jaya; and other papers, especially by F . Gee, S. Hylkema, L. Noriwari, and Y. Ramandey are on particular culture areas, both highland and lowland. Ramandey also writes on developments in urban Jayapura. Unfortunately not yet translated into English. A very good survey book. 0482

Smith, Alan; Trompf, Garry [Winston]; and Clements, Kevin . Flight into Limbo: Refugees in Papua New Guinea. Canberra: Religious Society of Friends (Quakers) in Australia, 1985. 22 pp. + map and illustrations. A history of the processes by which Indonesia inherited West Papua; the movements of reaction against this; and the recent consequences of struggle in the form of a refugee crisis over the Papua New Guinea border (especially from 1984 onwards). Religious factors are addressed, and church response to the refugee situation is covered in detail. Over the years single-sheeted updates on the current state of the refugees have been added to this pamphlet. 0483

Strelan, J[ohn] G., and Godschalk, J[an] A[nthonie]. Kargoisme di Melanesia: Suatu Studi tentang Serejah dan Teologi Kultus Kargo. Jayapura: Pusat Studi Irian Jaya, 1989. xi + 219 pp. + maps. Distillations of Strelan's and Godschalk's work found elsewhere. Godschalk translates Strelan's book Search for Salvation (0229), and then adds a general overview of cargoistic activities in Irian Jaya. The theme of transferring hopes for fertility to Cargo is strong (see 0568). The Irian Jayan material is mostly on north coast Koreri movements (cf. 0525). See also Godschalk's updated and related survey in the South Pacific Journal of Mission Studies (pub. 1993), and B. Giay, 0480.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 0484

Cooley, Frank L[eonard]. The Growing Seed: The Christian Church in Indonesia. New York: Division of Overseas Ministries,

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

155

National Council of the Churches of Christ in the U.S .A., 1982. xv + 356 pp. + illustrations. Although largely focused on non-Melanesian Indonesia, especially the Moluccas, the book contains important information about European and Ambonese pioneering missionary work in West New Guinea and pays some attention to the churches in Irian Jaya in general. See also Cooley's less accessible Indonesia: Church and Society (pub . 1968) and, with F. Ukur (eds.), Benih yang Tumbuh Vlll (pub. 1977). 0485

[Franciscan Order, Irian Jaya). Sandara-Sabdara: Fransiskan Indonesia di Irian Jaya. Wamena, tanggal 29 December 1991 - 04 Januari, 1992. Wamena: Franciscan Order, Irian Jaya, 1992. [25 pp.) + illustrations. Mimeograph in very limited circulation. Important information on indigenous Franciscans. Note also the Apebura seminary periodical Musafir, carrying Melanesian (including Franciscan) theological reflections for the years 19962000. 0486

Giay, Benny. Gembalakanlah Umatku: Gereja Kemah Injil (Kingmi) Irian Jaya dalam Masyarakat yang Tengah Berubah. Seri[es] Deiyai, 1. Jayapura: Deiyai, 1998. xii + 205 pp. + illustrations. The Tabernacle (Injil) Church of Irian Jaya, which emerged from the Christian and Missionary Alliance and to which the author belongs, provides the context for Giay to discuss general issues. Inter alia, these are the indigenization of the Gospel, and current religious stresses and strains put upon the West Papuans by outside influences, including development projects, Islam, and the charismatic movement. Uses Zakheus Pakage's movement as an example of constructive indigenous response to such pressures (cf. 0632). 0487

Giay, Benny. Menuju Papua Baru: Beberapa pokok Pikiran sekitar Emansipasi Orang Papua . Seri[es) Deiyai, 2. Jayapura: DeiyaifEls-ham Papua, 2000. vii + 115 pp. + illustrations. A Papuan's case for a free West Papua, using black Christian solidarity as a key part of the argument. Includes a chapter on the history of protest against outside control, from the days of early cargo cults to contemporary demonstrations . Cf. also Giay's various articles on the churches and social issues, including development and the need both to avoid culture-destroying theological conservatism and to foster a culture-related theology in Deiyai, a small periodical he has edited (see especially for the years 1995-1997). His Towards a New Papua (pub. 2003) also fits the context. 0488

Haripranata, H[enricus). Ichtisar Kronologis Sedjarah Geredja Katolik Irian-Barat. 3 Vols. Jayapura: Pusat Katolik, 1967-1970. Vol. 1: 1967. iii + 15 pp.; Vol. 2: 1969. ii + 102 pp. + maps; Vol. 3: 1970. [ii) + 76 pp. + tables.

156

Bibliographical Survey

Three mimeographed booklets bound together, a celebratory, short history of Catholic missionary endeavor in Irian Jaya, and quite an astounding achievement. Organized around dates (starting from 1807), but with extensive annotations, useful detailing and some reflectiveness. The author obviously has had access to rare diaries and Diocesan records. See also the Catholic Church [Indonesia] production of the Sejarah Gereja Katolik Keuskupan booklets (pub. 1974) on various dioceses (cf. 0620). 0489

Hasselt, F[rans] J[ohannes] F[rederik] van. "Geschiedenis van het zendingsonderwijs op Noord Nieuw-Guinea." Mededeelingen van wege het Nederlandsch Zendingsgenootschap 66 (1922): 43-57. One of the few succinct, general accounts of the Dutch Reformed missionary activity in West New Guinea. The article gives the first detailed accounts of the setting up of the Doreh Bay mission station by the German Lutherans C . Ottowand J. GeiBIer in the name of the Utrecht Mission Society in Holland; and it takes in the story of developments in the Biak-Numfor culture area to the time until just after the First World War. See also G. Locher's article in the missionary journal Heerbaan (pub. 1956) on the post-War situation. 0490

[Indonesian Fellowship of Churches], ed. Irian Jaya Menjelang: 30 Tahun lntegrasi. [Jayapura]: GKI di Irian Jaya, 1992. 101 pp. A variety of submissions illustrating the challenges facing the churches in Irian Jaya. The most striking among these concern inhibiting policies of the government which is suspicious of anti-Indonesian tendencies among Papuan Christians and of church connections with the liberation movement in the province (the OPM or Organisasi Papua Merdeka). Ireeuw, Trwar Max. "An Appeal for Melanesian Solidarity." In The Gospel is Not Western: Black Theologies from the Southwest Pacific, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, 170-182. Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books, 1987. A poignant coverage of "the Irian Jaya question" by a West Papuan in exile (in Holland), the article beginning with the political background but then focusing on the author's personal plight. It is in the midst of the struggle for his people's liberation that Ireeuw discovers God. He has also produced an (unpublished) autobiography in Dutch and other important (mimeographed) pieces which unfortunately cannot be included in the bibliography. Less accessible, but important for various West Papuan theological expressions, see F. Duim and D. Sulistyo (eds.), Dengan Segenap Hatimu (pub . 1988). 0491

0492

Kamma, F[reerk] C[hristiaans]. "Dit Wonderlijke Werk." Het probleem van de communicatie tussen oost en west gebaseerd op de ervaringen in het zendingswerk op Nieuw-Guinea (Irian Jaya) 1855-1972: Een socio-missiologische benadering. 2 Vols. 2nd ed. Oegstgeest: Raad voor de Zending der Ned[erlandse] Hervormde Kerk, 1977. Vol. 1: xxiv + 416 pp. + maps [one fold-out] and

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

157

illustrations; Vol. 2: xi + pp. 417-836 + [fold-out] map and illustrations. [Indonesian trans.: Ajaib di Mata Kita. Trans. and paraphr. by Thea van den End. 3 Vols. Jakarta: BPK Gunung Mulia, 1981-1994. Vol. 1: 1981. xxvi + 364 pp. + map; Vol. 2: 1982. xii + 324 pp. + map; Vol. 3: 1994. xv + 609 pp.] The master work on the history of Dutch Reformed missionary activity in West New Guinea as a whole. It is an extremely good study of the problems of misunderstanding between indigenes and the bearers of quite a different way of life. Instead of telling a straightforward chronological story, Kamma proceeds from issue to issue and laces his account with pertinent anecdotal material and documents quoted in extenso. The bibliography shows that he has written and read more works on this subject than anyone else and it is a pity that the work is not available in English. Note that the volumes in Indonesian translations contain English summaries at the end. 0493

Neilson, David. "Comments on Christianity and the Cultures of West Papua." In Plight of Papua: Religion and Politics in West Papua (or Irian Jaya), ed. by Janusz Bieniek, and Garry [Winston] Trompf. [Special Issue of] Mi-cha-el 9 (2003): 108-120. The best up-to-date account of recent changes in the demographic and socioreligious make-up of Irian Jaya and their implications for the local churches. The challenge lies with well established, locally run churches being confronted by externally funded Islamic expansionism. See also Neilson in South Pacific Mission Studies (pub. 2004); and we await the publication of his 2000 University of Sydney doctoral thesis on Christianity in Irian Jaya. For related analyses in Indonesian, and of value for applying Thomas Kuhn's model of a paradigm shift in the whole constellation of beliefs, values, and techniques to Irian Jaya's religious scene, see B. Renwarin in the rather inaccessible periodical Suara Fajar Timur (pub. 2000).

Rauws, Joh[annes], et al. The Netherlands Indies . London: World Dominion Press, 1935. [vi] + 186 pp. + [fold-out] maps and tables. Despite its broad title, Dutch Reformed missioners, especially F. van Hasselt, H. Kraemer, and Rauws, deal in this book with missions to Irian Jaya and their effects. Overall, it is a historical overview with attention to indigenous responses. 0494

0495

Reenders, Hommo. Mendalami Beberapa pokok Serajah Geraja. Abepura: STT GKI, 1993. vii + 54 pp. Reenders' lectures for theological college students. Starting with general church history, the lectures then focus on Reformed Church missionaries in Irian Jaya, and the relative value of their work. Includes an appendix on individual missionaries. Sensible, and accessible to students in Indonesia.

158

Bibliographical Survey

0496

Wick, Robert S. God's Invasion: The Story of Fifty Years of Christian and Missionary Alliance Missionary Work in Irian Jaya. Camp Hill, Pa.: Buena Book Services, [1990]. 225 pp. + maps, table and illustrations. A study on this missionary alliance in highland areas, from more western groups (Ekagi, Moni, Wissel [Lakes] or northeastern Me), over to the Baliem (so-called Dani) groups in the central mountainous region. Reveals degrees of religious transformation in these parts of Irian Jaya. Quite focused on grassroots changes, but using irksome language of "God's Commandos." Also, for effects of a Missionary Aviation Fellowship story of a martyrdom between the territories of the Dani and Yali people, see H. Manning, To Perish for Their Saving (pub. 1969).

North (Coastal, Hinterland, and Islands) Traditional 0497

Baaren, Th[eodorus] P[etrus] van. Korwars and Korwar Style: Art and Ancestor Worship in North-West New Guinea. Art in Its Context: Museum Series, 2. Paris: Mouton & Co., 1968. 104 pp. + illustrations. A book by a well known Dutch scholar of comparative religion about Waropen, Besew, Biak, and other proximate peoples' art. In these cultures the recent dead have their effigies carved, with skulls attached to them from behind, and become objects of special veneration. Of interest is material on avenging the dead by cutting down their entire coconut plantations, and headhunting expeditions for sacrifices to the dead. 0498

Beck, Herman [L.] . "Korwars: Middelaars tussen doden en levenden in de Geelvinkbaai." Prana (Dec. 1999/Jan. 2000): 69-77 + illustration. A serious account, though in a popular forum, of the meaning of korwar effigies (of Manokwari and Sarera of Geelvink or Cenderawasih Bay). In his argument the sculptures mediate between the living and the lost world of koreri or paradise, and relate to the myth of Mans(e)ren, who discovered the secret of that world. 0499

Briley, Joyce E. "The Bauzi View of Ritual and Magic." Irian 10, 3 (1982): 1-33 + illustrations. On a hinterland culture between the Mamberamo River and the Plains Lakes area. Topics include the exposure of secret flutes in initiations; sorcery, counter-sorcery, and healing; divination; and the imparting of knowledge about plants as an educational process, for healing and for the growth of plants and river fish.

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

159

0500

Dharmojo. Penuturan Cerita Waropen, Irian Jaya. Ed. by Nafron Hasyim. Seri[es] Tradisi Lisan Nusantara. Jakarta: Yayasan Obor Indonesia, 2000. vi + 161 pp. A collection of myths from various areas of the Waropen cultural complex, with a few texts in the vernacular. Inter alia the exploits of spirits, legendary heroes, and warriors are told; a rich body of oral narratives here related by a Javanese writer. 0501

Erickson, Carol 1. "Spirit Alliance and Possession among the Isirawa." Irian 9, 1 (1981) : 33-54 + map, figure and table. On the Isirawa or Saberi people of the north coast. The essay perhaps contains the most detailed listing of spirit beings ever given for one Melanesian culture. How they can enter humans, how they can give strength and can be used in curing, etc. are matters well covered, but no socio-religious context is provided. Galis, Klaas Wilhelm. "Nogmaals Sentani." Kultuurpatronen lOII (1969): 58-95 + maps and illustrations. A useful general assessment of Sentani culture which is so important in the history of culture contact, with the capital Jayapura developing near this area. As the title suggests, Galis has other contributions on the Sentani (see 0029 for guidance).

0502

0503

Greub, Suzanne, [ed.]. Art of Northwest New Guinea: From Geelvink Bay, Humboldt Bay, and Lake Sentani. New York: Rizzoli , 1992. 224 pp. + maps and illustrations. An impressive study of weaponry and ritual objects from northern Irian Jayan cultures. There is an anthropologically adept introduction by S. Kooijman (cf. 0473), who also writes on the Sentani with 1. Hoogerbrugge. The Geelvink (or Cenderawasih) Bay art is handled in a useful article by the eminent historian ofreligions T. van Baaren (cf. also 0497). 0504

Held, G[errit] J[an]. The Papuas of Waropen. Koninklijk Instituut vor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde, Translation Series, 2. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1957. xv + 384 pp. + [fold-out] maps, figures and illustrations. The standard work on the Waropen (-Yapen) culture area, Held shows how intertribal fighting and the taking of slaves linked in to the slave trade perpetuated by the Sultan of Tidore (and injected along the great trade route from the Spice Islands to the Middle East). This work is especially interesting on ransoming highly valued captives, and on showing how the belief system integrates ideas about revenge and exchange. See also Held on oral texts in his Waropense texten (pub. 1956) and on socio-religious change in De Papoea, cultuurimprovisator (pub. 1951), confirming his interest in adaptations of tradition .

160

Bibliographical Survey

Hoogerbrugge, Jac. Mite dan Ornamen Danau Sentani. Trans. from the Dutch by the author. Sentani: Murrai, 1999. v + 158 pp. + illustrations. [Dutch orig.: "Sentani-meer, mythe en ornament." Cultuurpatronen 9 (1967): 4-92.] Explaining basic religious concepts behind Sentani art and design. The linguistic expertise is impressive. 0505

Kamma, F[reerk] C[hristiaans]. "Levend heidendom." Tijdschrift voor Zendingswetenschap: Mededeelingen 83 (1939): 187-207, 289-316,387-422. A clear account of Besew cosmology (Radja Ampat Islands), but connecting it to well known north-coastal themes. Manseren (Lord) Nanggi is a transcendent and personal deity with power over the four parts of the universe: of the spiritual, the winds, the material, and the body. Shamanic healers who fail refer disappointing results to Nanggi's decree. In the other realms, there are power contests. The sun, for example, is subordinate to the Prince of the East Wind. The moon has special authority for being connected with the restoration of all things (koreri), a concept important in cargo cults. Cf. Kamma in Tijdschrift: "Nieuw Guinea" (pub. 1939-41). 0506

Kamma, Freerk Ch[ristiaans], colI. and trans. Religious Texts of the Oral Tradition from Western New Guinea (Irian Jaya). 2 Vols . Nisaba: Religious Texts Translations Series, 3 and 8. Leiden: E.J. Brill, 1975-1978. Vol. 3 [of series], Pt. A: The Origins and Sources of Life. xii + 140 pp.; Vol. 8, Pt. B: The Threat to Life and its Defence against "Natural" and "Supernatural" Phenomena. xiv + 196 pp. A fine series of translated texts from among the Biak-Numfor and also Sentani groups. Themes in the stories include creation, cosmic catastrophe, spirithuman contacts, gender conflict, revenge, and animal-human relations. The material on Sentani leadership types (ondoporo) is remarkable. 0507

Kooijman, S[imon]. The Art of Lake Sentani. Trans. by G.E. van Baaren-Pape. New York: Museum of Primitive Art, 1959. 64 pp. + maps and illustrations. Helpful introduction to art objects from the Lake Sentani region. Learned observations relevant to studies in religion. Cf. also the more pictorial H. Pratiknyo (ed.), Sentani: Old and New in the Land of Clear Water (pub. 1995). 0508

0509

[Moszkowski, Max]. "Bericht von Hrn. Max Moszkowski aus NeuGuinea." Zeitschriftfur Ethnologie 42 (1910): 948-953. Focuses on notions of the full moon among people on the Mamberamo coast, and how it portends that important work is about to begin. On the

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

161

Mamberamo tribes and social structure, see his article in the same journal (pub. 1911). Be cautious. Oosterwal, G[ottfried]. Papoea 's, mensen zoals wij: De cultuur van Dubbele Antilope Reeks, 7. Baarn: Het een natuurvolk. Wereldvenster, 1961. 144 pp. + map and illustrations. [German trans.: Die Papua: Von der Kultur eines Naturvolks . Urban BUcher, 68. Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, 1963.] Useful general assessment of Iifeways and beliefs of the coastal Sarmi people, and related groups in the hinterland. Oosterwal is a Seventh-day Adventist missionary anthropologist. 0510

0511

Ottow, C[arl] W., and Geissler [=GeiBler], J[ohann] G[ottlob]. "Kort oversigt van het land en de bewoners der kust van Noord-Oostelijk Mansiman Guinea (van de zendelingen Ottow and Geissler). 2.3.1857." Bijblad bij de Christelijke Stemmen 6 (1868): 154-159. The earliest description of culture of a people on mainland New Guinea, done in the 1850s but published later. Biak interest in the place of stars in the cosmos is significantly highlighted. An English translation of the full manuscriptal text by J. Godschalk will soon be available in the series White on Black.

Sande, G.AJ. van der. "Ethnography and Anthropology." Nova Guinea 3 (1907): i-vii, 1-390 + [fold-out] map, tables, figures and illustrations. The anthropological findings of the 1903 expedition under the direction of Arthur Wichmann mainly along the north coast of Dutch New Guinea from the eastern tip of Vogelkop to Humboldt Bay. The photographic record is vital, especially those pictures showing the temples of the coastal Seka and closely related cultures (west of present-day Jayapura). The chapter on religion is inevitably superficial but useful as an introduction to music, dance, and temple construction, especially in the so-called Cyclops Mountain and Seka areas. 0512

Sefa, E.D. Mengenal Suku Armati di Pedalaman Sarmi, Irian Jaya Bagian Utara. Jakarta: Aurora, 1995. vi + 46 pp. + maps, tables and figure. Includes a brief introduction to the Sarmi social system, with attention to linguistico-conceptual and ecological factors apparently conditioning it. Some contact history. An undue concern for comparative sociology and linguistics in such a small booklet. 0513

0514

Sefa, E .D. Perjalanan ke Telaga Wanita di Sungai RouffaerMamberamo, Irian Jaya . Jayapura: Media Print, 1999. ii + 23 pp. + maps and illustrations.

162

Bibliographical Survey

A short account of lifeways among peoples in the Lake Wanita and Rouffaer River areas. Some contact history, along with a basic account of traditional beliefs and various practices. Wasterval, J.A . "Een en ander omtrent godsdienst, zeden en gewoonten bij de bevolking in en om de Humboldtbaai." Tijdschrift voor lndische taal-, land- en volkenkunde 61 (1922): 499-507. A short account of religious, moral, and customary ways among peoples in and around Humboldt Bay (near present-day Jayapura), and including the Sentani. In the same journal (pub. 1916) and for the same area, he discusses pregnancy, childbirth, and infanticide. On Sentani punishment methods and customary law, note the rare University of Cendrawasih report by W. Soewardi, Hukum Perkawinan Adat di Dacrah Sentani (pub. 1980). 0515

Wirz, P[aul]. "Beitrag zur Ethnologie der Sentanier (HolHindisch Neuguinea)." Nova Guinea 16,3 (1928): 251-370 + [fold-out] map and illustrations. Earliest systematic ethnography of the Sentani people, by the same scholar who laid the critical foundations for Marind-anim studies (0606) . This is a very large, accomplished article covering beliefs, myths and ceremonial life (especially the stone and ancestor cults) , and effigies. See Wirz also in Tijdschrift voor Indische Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde (pub. 1923); and for more recent work see 1. Ramandei, Negeri Puyakhe (pub. 1999) in Indonesian, and J. Daimoi's 2004 University of Sydney doctoral thesis . 0516

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 0517

Feuilletau de Bruyn, W.K.H. "De legende van Manseren Mangoendi ." Tijdschrift "Nieuw Guinea" 6,4 (1941): 99-110. An earlier representation of the major myth behind cargo cult activity in the northwest coastal and island areas. Based mainly on materials from the Schouten Islands, about which the author had been publishing since 1917. The article just precedes the largest outbursts of so-called Koreri cargo cult activity during the Japanese occupation, and may be read as part explanation of them. Later in the same journal (pub . 1947), see S. Lekahema. Godschalk, Han] A[nthonie]. Where the Twain Shall Meet: A Study of the A utochthonous Character of Some Movements on New Guinea. Xerox Reproduction, 3. Birmingham: Centre for New Religious Movements, Selly Oak Colleges, 1985. [ii] + 64 pp. Part of the author's 1977 University of Utrecht Doctorate in Theology, a useful short survey of various new religious movements, concentrating heavily on Irian Jaya. The Koreri movements in the Biak-Numfor culture complex are discussed first, then movements in the Mamberamo and Nimboran areas (as well as among the Muyu in the southeast of Irian Jaya). Some Papua New 0518

Irian lara (West Papua)

163

Guinea developments are considered for comparison (e.g., among the Enga and Orokaiva), and Godschalk summarizes with an evaluation of these movements' characteristics, emphasizing the role of the ancestors and the spiritual meaning of Cargo. 0519

Goes, H.D.A . van der. "Berigten omtrent Doreh, hare bewoners en die der omstreken." In Nieuw Guinea; etnographisch en natuurkundig onderzocht en beschreven in 1858 door een Nederlandsch 1ndische Commissie , ed. by Koninklijk Instituut. [Special Issue of] Bijdragen tot de Taal, Land- en Volkenkunde van Nederlandsch 1ndie New [2nd] Series 5 (1862): 145-167. The earliest official assessment of northwest coast New Guinea coastal dwellers after the founding of the Doreh Bay mission for the Utrecht Mission Society. There are superficial references to religious matters, although here we have the first notification of Melanesian Muslims associated with the Sultanate of Tidore. Other reports by van der Goes in this journal issue are less pertinent than this one. Goudswaard, A. De Papoewa's van de Geelvinkbaai: hoofdzakaleijk naar mondelinge mededeelingen van ooggetuigen. Schiedam: RA.M. Roelants, 1863 . 105 pp. + [fold-out] map. A Dutch Reformed missionary giving the earliest account of myths about Konor and Manseren, and thus of the figures providing a mythological basis for north coast adjustment movements . This is the first though brief description ever of a Melanesian movement. The author has the tendency to emphasize the trickery of those taking the role of a konoor ("prophet") to usher in "Eternal Life." 0520

0521

Haaft, D.A. ten. "De Manseren-beweging op Noord-Nieuw-Guinea, 1939-43." Tijdschrift "Nieuw Guinea" 8, 6 (1948): 161-165; 9, 1 (1948): 1-8. The first well informed account of the major cargo cult outbursts in the northwest island and coastal regions during the Japanese occupation of Irian Jaya. Important research following upon that of W . Feuilletau de Bruyn's reports (0517), improved later by 1. de Bruijn in South Pacific (pub. 1951), Kamma (0525), and T. van den End (Ragi Carita 2, pub. 1989). Inuri, F. Aito. Sejarah Pekabaran lnjil di Teluk Wandama. Ed. by F[eije] Duim and D[avid] J . Neilson. Jayapura: STT-GKI "I.S. Kijne," 2000. 48 pp. + [cover] map. An intriguing oral history of Jan Ajamiseba's "death vision" in the Wandama Gulf area, which was taken as a preparatory sign of the coming of the mission there and among the Windesi. Three "messianic movements" arising in response to attempts of evangelization are then discussed, and early mission work among both the Wandama and Windesi. Useful. 0522

164

Bibliographical Survey

0523

Jansen-Weber, A.; Jens, L.P.; and Jens, P.A ., eds. Zaaien in zoo barren grand: Vit het dagboek van Willem Leendert lens, zendeling op Nieuw Guinea, 1876-1899. Apeldoorn: Stichting "Uit Barre Akker," 1997. 287 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. The edited diaries of Willem Jens, one of the early Utrecht Mission Society personnel, who worked in the Geelvink Bay region in the late nineteenth century. The fifth chapter deals with Jens' tours, the sixth concerns his interactions with the Papuans, and the seventh contains a word-list. A useful new addition to contact studies. Kamma, F[reerk Christiaans]. "De verhouding tussen Tidore en re Papoese eilanden in legende en historie." 1ndonesie 1 (1947-1948): 361-370,536-559; 2 (1948-1949): 177-188,256-275. An intriguing four-part article interweaving history with shifting western and northwestern New Guinea islander impressions of outsiders. Back in the eighteenth century the Sultanate of Tidore was associated with the terror of slave trading; under Dutch colonialism it tended to become re-imaged as a paradigm of freedom from European control. 0524

0525

Kamma, Freerk Ch[ristiaans) . Koreri: Messianic Movements in the Biak-Numfor Culture Area. Trans. by M.J. van de VathorstSmit, and ed. by W.E. Haver Droeze-Hulswit. Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde, Translation Series, 15. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1972. xii + 328 pp. + [fold-out] maps, figure and illustrations. [Dutch original: De messiaanse Koreri-bewegingen in het BiaksNoemfoorse cultuurgebied (1954) .] Easily the most important survey of new religious movements in West New Guinea. Kamma begins the analysis from the 1850s and ends with developments in the first two decades after the Second World War. The better part of the volume focuses on the extraordinary Biak prophetess Angganita, and the terrible disaster ensuing when her followers (some forming the "America Blanda" = New America Army) tried to rescue her from the Japanese. See also Kamma in Vox Theologica (1972). Many minor publications cited in this work are for space reasons not listed in our bibliography. Kamma, Freerk C[hristiaans]. "The Incorporation of Foreign Culture Elements and Complexes by Ritual Enclosure among the Biak-Numforese." In Symbolic Anthropology in the Netherlands, ed. by P.E. de Josselin de Jong, and Erik [G.] Schwimmer, 43-84 + map. Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Landen Volkenkunde, 95. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1982. A remarkable article combining oral historical and literary research to uncover how the Biak-Numforese coped with subjection to the Sultan of Tidore. The tribute voyages actually involved influencing the Sultan magically and ritually,

0526

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

165

and thus the feeling of submission was removed and community support through Fan Nanggi, the sky (god), remained assured. Kouwenhoven, Willem Jan Hendrik. Nimboran: A Study of Social Change and Social-Economic Development in a New Guinea The Hague: Rijksuniversiteit te Leiden, with LN. Society. Voorhoeve, 1956. 240 pp. + maps, figures , tables and illustrations. A published 1956 University of Leiden doctoral thesis, this excellent general ethnography concentrates on the implications of missions and colonialism in coastal areas more effected by them than other parts of Irian Jaya. Of special interest are the case studies of cargo cultism and what are here being seen (early in anthropological literature) as holy spirit movements. The effects of the Second World War on Nimboran culture are ably assessed. 0527

Marjen, Chris. "Cargo Cult Movement, Biak." Journal of the Papua and New Guinea Society 1,2 (1967): 62-65. The first published article by a West Papuan on the famous Koreri movement surrounding the prophetess Angganita in the Biak-Numfor region. Marjen writes with feeling about the high expectations of the local peoples to resist the Japanese, and how their hopes in the magical oil protecting their bodies were scattered in a disastrous massacre. 0528

Massenzio, Marcello. Progetto mitico e opera umana: contributo Anthropos, 4 . all'analisi storico-religiosa dei millenarismi. Naples: Liguori, 1980. 182 pp. Introduced by V. Lanternari (cf. 0200), here an Italian scholar traces the progress of myths bolstering the Koreri and Manseren movements in the Geelvink Bay region. He takes issue with the neo-Marxian account of millenarism by P. Worsley (0242). See also Massenzio's preliminary effort in the periodical Culture (pub. 1977). 0529

May, Kevin [R.]. A Cargo Cult in the Genyem District. Sentani : Summer Institute of Linguistics, 1981. 25 pp. On a Kasiep (or "spirit of the dead") movement among the Nimboran. The central myth reflects hope that the leader of the dead will return one day to bring restoration between humans and the spirit world. The historical development of Kasiep from 1928 to 1980 is unfortunately too sketchily traced. See also May's article in Point Series (0187, vol. 1). 0530

0531

Miiller, Ernst Wilhelm. "Die Koreri-Bewegung auf den SchoutenInseln (West-Neuguinea)." In Chialismus und Nativismus: Studien zur Psychologie, Soziologie und historischen Kasuistik der Umsturzbewegungen, ed. by W[ilhelm] E[mil] Miihlmann, 141-164 + map . 2nd ed. Studien zur Soziologie der Revolution, 1. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer, 1964.

Bibliographical Survey

166

Biak Island beliefs about arrival and significance of Koreri figures from before, during and after World War II. Somewhat bookish. See also F. Kamma as his key source (0525). Pos, Hugo. "The Revolt of 'Manseren'." American Anthropologist 52 (1950): 561-564. A short note about the War-time movement surrounding Stephanus (of Manokwari, west and mainland Biak culture area) in the wake of the Angganita "prophetess movement" (see 0525). His formation of an army against the Japanese, and his proclaimed expectation of cargo and protection against the Japanese force by magic oil are among matters well detailed. 0532

Rosenberg, C[arl] B[enjamin] H. von. Reistochten naar de Geelvinkbaai op Nieuw-Guinea in de jahren 1869 en 1870. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoof, 1875. xxiv + 153 pp. + maps [one fold-out], tables and illustrations [colored lithographs]. Useful on encounter situations in the Geelvink Bay area, and with some information about the effects of early missionary presence.

0533

0534

Schneider, G.J.

"Sentani ontwaakt." Nederlands Zendingsblad 24

(1929): 108-109.

The first description of what later frequently became called a holy spirit or ecstatic movement in Melanesia. This was the Pamai movement among the near-coastal Sentani, with the local missionary here likening it to early Anabaptist activity. His other descriptions are in the Missionsblatt Barmen (e.g., pub. 1929) and the Neuendettelsauer Missionblatt (pub. 1939). Sharp, Nonie, with Kaisiepo, Markus Wonggor. The Morning Star in Papua Barat. Melbourne: Arena Publications, 1994. xx + 140 pp. + maps, figure, musical scores and illustrations. An important, edited autobiography of Markus Kaisiepo, with an account of the rise of the Koreri movement among the Biak during World War II, and how important this movement was inspirationally for early attempts to work for independence under the Dutch during the 1950s and early 1960s. This kind of combination of traditional vision of social perfection, rapprochement with missionary Christianity, and the pursuit of political independence continues to inspire the West Papuan liberation cause. Should be read in association with an article by F. Tucker in Catalyst (pub. 1988). 0535

0536

Teutscher, H[endricus] J[acobus] . "Die messianische Bewegung auf Japen (Niederlandisch-Neuguinea)." Evangelische Missions-Zeitschrift 12,2 (1955): 33-39. The solitary and well informed account of the Koreri "new religious movement" on Yapen Island during World War II and its relationships to the quickly growing following surrounding Angganita, the prophetess in the Biak-Numfor region.

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

167

0537

Thimme, Hans-Martin. "Manarmakeri: Theological Evaluation of an Old Biak Myth." In Christ in Melanesia: Exploring Theological Issues, ed. by Theo[dor] Ahrens and James Knight. [Special Issue of] Point [1] (1977) : 21-49. On the famous myth of Manarmakeri from the Biak-Numfor region. The myth is retold in greater detail than in other published versions, and there are sections assessing indigenous interpretations and the implications of the myth for emergent Melanesian Christianity. Thimme provides a Biak text of the myth in the journal Irian (pub. 1977).

Emergent Melanesian Christianity GeiBler, J[ohann] G[ottlob], et al. [Letters.] Biene auf dem Missionsfeld: 1858-1869. Thus: GeiBler and Ottow, C[arl] W. "Correspondenz: Nachrichten aus dem holHindischen Indien." [6] (1858): 90-93. Ottow , with Mrs. Ottow. "[Briefe.]" [12] (1859) : 98-99. Ottow. "Wie unsre Bruder Ottow und Geissler Bahn brechen auf Neu-Guinea." [9] (1861): 82-84. GeiBler. "Auszlige aus Br. GeiBlers Briefen." [4] (1863): 28-30. GeiBler, with GoSner, J[ohannes Evangelista]. "[Brief.]" [8] (1865) : 71. Mosche, [CO Franz]. "Neu-Guinea." [1] (1867): 5-7. GeiBler. "Australien." [1] (1869): 3-4. Rare foundation statements about the Doreh Bay mission station in the form of published letters or comments thereon, here spelled out bibliographically for the first time. GeiBler's early ethnography of the Biak culture has been translated by J. Godschalk (see 0511 for clarification). Ottow and GeiBler of the GoBner Mission were acting on behalf of the (Dutch) Utrecht Mission Society, and they opened up the very first Melanesian mainland mission in the 1850s. These letters, however quaint, are precious reminders of this extraordinary development. On GeiBler's life see E. Baltin, Morgenrothe auf Neu-Guinea (pub. [1878]). 0538

Griapon, A., and Nasategay-Udam, J. Nimboran dan Sekitarnya dalam Religi: Antara Dongeng dan Kebenaran. Jayapura: Litbang GKI, 1987. ix + 67 pp. + maps. On the Nimboran people's shift towards Christianity. The suggestion of being caught between myth (equalling fairy tale) and truth reflects a faith bias, but in fact there are interesting comparisons made between the Nimboran and Christian beliefs. Glossary provided. 0539

Mamoribo, 1. Sedjarah Ringkas Gereja Kristen Indijili di Irian Barat. Sukarnopura: n. pub., 1965. 43 pp. + illustrations. A succinct introductory notebook covering the Evangelical or Dutch Reformed mission work, especially in the northern region. It celebrates ten years post-

0540

Bibliographical Survey

168

missionary history of the Christian Evangelical Church in Papua (GKI Papua). See also his short work on pioneers C. Ottow and J. GeiBler (Ottow dan Geissler, pub. 1971), and on Koreri movements (Benteng Jenbekaki dan Pergerakan Koreri, pub. 1971). The photographs in this and the Ottow and GeiBler work are valuable. 0541

Sepuluh Tahun G.K.I. Sesudah Seratus Tahun Zending di Irian Barat. Sukarnopura: Kantor Pusat GKI, 1966. 127 pp. + maps and figure.

Rumainum, F.J.S.

Written in response to the aforementioned book. More a work of history for providing a fuller account of Dutch Reformed-originated GKI areas. Information is provided about the current state of the GKI churches at 1966. For an example of recent indigenous reflection on Christianity in northern Irian Jaya, see the Yapen Islander K. Erari, Tanah Kitah, Hidup Kita (pub. 1999). 0542

[Tanamal, Laurens]. De roepstem volgend: Autobiographie van Goeroe Laurens Tanamal. Ed. by F[reerk] C[hristiaans] Kamma.

Lichtstralen op den akker der wereld, 53, 2 . The Hague: J.N. Voorhoeve, 1952. 40 pp. + maps. Tanamal was the first Moluccan teacher who became an assistant minister of the Reformed Mission. This is the memorial of his role as a leading figure in evangelizing the Yapen and Waropen, and of their responses to him . Tanamal wrote a pamphlet Goeroe op Noemfoor (pub. [1923]).

Central Highlands General Susanto-Sunario, Astrid D., ed. Kebudayaan Jayawijaya dalam Pembangunan Bangsa. Jakarta: Pustaka Sinar Harapan, 1994. 136 pp. + tables and illustrations. Ten competent assessors of current scholarship on the Dani (here more correctly Baliem) peoples. M. Bromley discusses traditional religion more generally; S. Ngadimin concerns himself with ritual and initiation; while S. Itlay, H . Peters, and others address matters of contact, conversion and socio-religious change. 0543

Traditional 0544

Baal, J[an] van. Reciprocity and the Position of Women : Anthropological Papers. Assen: Van Gorcum, 1975 . 128 pp. +

figures and tables . Usefully assesses the theoretical anthropology of gender relationships. At the end, van Baal leaves theory behind and draws on new findings from the Irian Jaya highlands (see 0555) that suggest highland women have been less badly

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

169

treated than field workers on the Papua New Guinean side had made out. Of relevance to religion is his emphasis on women's crucial role in reciprocal relations (along affinally oriented trade linkages) and the gradual establishing of their own security circles after marrying into a patrilineally defined situation. . 0545

Breton, Stephane. Des hommes nommes Brume. Paris: Arthaud, 1991. 151 pp. + illustrations. A stunning pictorial work about the forest dwelling Brume of the Star Mountains, relating expressions of gender to environmental symbolism . J.-L. Motte is responsible for photographs. Note also Breton's Les fleuves immobiles (pub . 1991).

0546

Broekhuyse, Johan Theodorus. De Wiligiman-Dani: een cultureelanthropologische studie over religie en oorlogvoering in de Baliemvallei. Tilburg: H. Gianotten, 1967. 299 pp. + map and illustrations. [Author also listed under Broekhuijse.] From the southeast Baliem Valley (known since 1909, accessible from 1939), an accomplished Dutch missionary anthropologist assesses Dani religion and the tribal war complex integral to it. The author establishes the reason for their consistent fights "in the ways of the forefathers." They need to cooperate constantly with the ghosts of their own dead, who require revenge warfare. Appeasement of ghosts through a holy stone cleansing ceremony, and rites to avert their intrusions are discussed. Includes the peacemaking during the month of the pig-killing feast.

0547

Bromley, M[yron] . "A Preliminary Report on Law among the Grand Valley Dani of Netherlands New Guinea." Nieuw-Guinea Studien 4, 3 (1960): 235-259 + map. [Repr. as Southeast Asian Studies Reprint Series, 8 (pub. 1965).] Valued because it is rare for assessing sanctions against tabu-breaking and punishment for delicts within the volatilities of a warrior society. Contemporaneous with, but inferior to, L. Pospisil's work (0627). 0548

Eechoud, J[an] P.K. van. Etnografie van de Kaowerawedj (Centraal Nieuw-Guinea). Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde, 37. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1962. [iv] + 200 pp. + illustrations. A useful general ethnography of the Kaowerabedj people, on and near the Mamberamo River in the west central highlands. Chapter four considers religion and magic, concentrating mainly on the importance of the ancestors, the sacred flutes, the sacred house (kon), and initiation.

0549

Ellenberger, J[ohn] D[avid]. "On Leadership amongst the Damals (Uhundunis), North of the Carstensz Mountain Range." In Working Papers in Dani Ethnology, 1, ed. by [United Nations] Bureau of

170

Bibliographical Survey

Native Affairs, 10-15. [Jayapura]: United Nations Temporary Authority in West New Guinea - West Irian, 1962. Important preliminary work on the rationale for leadership in a newly contacted highland society. Some religious notions are addressed, but note that this article, along with the rest of the book (cf. 0575), is sub-textually designed to assess preparedness for political autonomy. Further work on both pre-contact beliefs of the Damal and effects of missionization may be found in A. Gibbons, The People Time Forgot (pub. 1981). 0550

Gardner, Robert [G.], and Heider, Karl G. Gardens of War: Life and Death in the New Guinea Stone Age. London and New York: Andre Deutsch, and Random House, 1969. xix + 186 pp. + map and illustrations. Introduced by Margaret Mead, this book is the companion piece to the famous film Dead Birds released by the Peabody Museum in 1963. The work is basically about the conflict between Dugum Dani tribes of the Baliem Valley, but it is also an important book on religious matters for illustrating the vitality and effervescence of warrior activity in Melanesian religious life, as well as showing how ghosts are conceived to be vengeful if the blood of the dead has not been requited. Funerary arrangements - cremation and the exchange of valuables - are also treated. Hampton, O.W. "Bud." Culture of Stone: Sacred and Profane Uses of Stone among the Dani. Texas A. & M. University Anthropology Series, 2. College Station, Texas: Texas A. & M. University Press, 1999. xxv + 331 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. A text of interest because of its combined anthropological and archeological orientation, showing Dani usage of prehistoric stoneware and other implements for ritual purposes, and comparing their usage with other horticultural tools . Brilliant photographic record. 0551

0552

Heeschen, Volker. Ninye bUn: Mythen, Erzahlungen, Lieder und Marchen der Eipo im zentralen Bergland von Irian Jaya (WestNeuginea), Indonesien. Mensch, Kultur und Welt im zentralen Bergland von West-Neuguinea, 20. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer, 1990. 408 pp. + map . On the Eipo (Mek), this work concentrates on origin stories (kwemdina) which were communicated only to males during initiation. In these stories ancestors are portrayed as nomadic travelers who experimented with plants (especially taro) and artefacts, eventually laying down the cultural forms to be continued by later generations through rituals . Eipo rituals recapitulate and re-enact the kwemdina stories, especially at initiations. Durkheimian tendencies. For other work on the Eipo, see T. Michel, Interdependenz von Wirtschaft und Umwelt in der Eipo-Kultur von Moknerkon (pub . 1983); G. Koch, Malingdam (pub . 1984); W. Schiefenhoevel, in Bikmaus (pub. 1983); and

Irian Jaya (We s t Papua)

171

0567. Note: the Eipo have been chosen for a German research project into all aspects of a given culture that started in the 1970s; see A. Ploeg in Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes (pub. 2004) and the literature cited there, esp. A. and A. Sims, Rituals and Relationships in the Valley of the Sun (pub . 1992) on the Ketengban, the culturo-linguistic zone to which the Eipo belong. Heider, Karl G. The Dugum Dani: A Papuan Culture in the Highlands of West New Guinea. Viking Fund Publications in Anthropology, 49. Chicago: Aldine Publishing Co., 1970. xv + 334 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. The most comprehensive account of the central Dani groups in the grand Baliem Valley. Heider's approach to religion, however, is somewhat curious because he preconceives religion should be more serious (and Calvinistic!) than comes across with the offhandedness and sometimes playfulness of Dani rituals (see chapter four). Actually his approach to religion matures in a subsequent book (see next entry), though in both works he does not articulate the integral relationship between religion and pattern of violence and/or reciprocity. 0553

Heider, Karl G. Grand Valley Dani: Peaceful Warriors. Case Studies in Cultural Anthropology. New York: Holt, Reinehart and Winston, 1979. x + 149 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. [3rd ed.: Fort Worth, Tex.: Harcourt Brace College Publishers, (1997) .] A short study of the famed Baliem Valley people from the West Papuan highlands, and another good companion to the famous film produced by the Peabody Museum called Dead Birds. Chapter four deals particularly with religion and is especially valuable on funerals, pig feasts and initiations; although religious attitudes are inextricably bound up in social relationships, warfare and artistic activities are implicitly covered at least in the rest of the book. On a Dani pig feast, see also Heider in Oceania (pub. 1972), on leadersip in 0575, and on the attributes of body-wear, Man (pub. 1969). 0554

Hylkema, S[ibbele]. Mannen in het draagnet: mens- en wereldbeeld van de Nalum (Sterrengebergte). Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde, 67 . The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1974. xvi + 479 pp. + map, figures and illustrations. A crucial study on gender relations in the Nalum society of the highlands . On close inspection, Hylkema finds that it is probably wrong to assume women are powerless in a patrilineal society, because they are quite capable of building a circle of influence around their family activities, productivity, and the execution of obligations belonging to the women's sphere. 0555

0556

Koch, Klaus-Friedrich. "On 'Possession' Behavior in New Guinea." Journal of the Polynesian Society 77, 2 (1968): 135-146.

172

Bibliographical Survey

An article mainly on Yali (or Jale) males acclaimedly "possessed," who run wild in a state called nenek. The phenomenon is most commonly attributed to angry ghosts neglected at or in transactions after a funeral. Koch is suspicious of reductionistic Western psychological explanations when so little related cross-cultural material has been explored. See also his related article in Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes (pub. 1977, cf. 0112).

War and Peace in Jatem6: The Koch, Klaus-Friedrich. Management of Conflict in Highland New Guinea. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1974. xiii + 265 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. One of the more balanced books on tribal warfare in relation to religion in highland Melanesia. The author eschews reductionist ecological explanations and attempts to reinstate the role of local Yali (or Jale) motivations and explanations of the world as causally crucial. He discusses cannibalism as revenge, as he also did in Natural History (pub. 1970), and in Bijdragen tot de Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde (pub. 1970); and ritual conflict and social structure, as also later on in Sociologus (pub . 1976). 0557

Le Roux, C.C.F.M. De Bergpapoea's van Nieuw-Guinea en hun Woongebied. 3 Vots. Leiden: E . J. Brill, 1948-1950. Vol. 1: 1948. xxv + 484 pp. + figures, tables and illustrations; Vol.2: 1950. x + 485-1029 pp. + map, tables , [fold-out] figure, musical scores and illustrations; Vol. 3 [large foliant]: 1950. x + 17 pp. + maps [two fold-out, one detachable] and illustrations. The earliest comprehensive ethnography of a West New Guinea highland area, in this case the region directly inland from Geelvink (or Cenderawasih) Bay occupied by the Awembiati, Goelaloe, Jombe peoples, and then further to the east, the Yabi (Jabi), Moni, etc. The data derive from 1926 and 1939-40 expeditions. Only volume two deals with "Spiritual Culture," one chapter being specifically devoted to religion and magic. A fair achievement under the frontier circumstances at that time. Volume three consists mainly of plates of material culture, landscapes, and lifeway scenes. 0558

Matthiessen, Peter. Under the Mountain Wall: A Chronicle of Two Seasons in the Stone Age. New York: Viking Press, 1962. xxii + 265 pp. + maps and illustrations. Along with R. Gardner and K. Heider's work (0550), this is a book arising out of the Harvard-Peabody Museum Expedition to the Dani, and shares text and pictorial representation with much of the substance of the film Dead Birds.

0559

0560

Oosterwal, Gottfried. The People of the Tor: A CulturalAnthropological Study on the Tribes of the Tor Territory (Northern Netherlands New-Guinea) . Assen: Royal Van Gorcum, [1961]. 293 pp. + [fold-out] maps, tables, figures and illustrations.

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

173

Published 1961 doctoral thesis of the University of Utrecht, a solid ethnography of the high plains Tor people between the Siduarsi and the Gauttier Mountains by a well known missionary anthropologist (0216). Chapter six especially treats religion under such topics as sacred houses and flutes; the supreme being Utantifie as creator and bearer of fertility; culture heroes and demons; rites of passage; the major festival (celebrating pandanus pulping); and both healing and sorcery. Pavert, John van de. "Irna Wusan:" A Purification Ritual among the Dani of West New Guinea. [Special Issue of] Unitas 59, 1 (1986): 1-154 + map and illustrations. On a cleansing ceremony, Pavert discusses the removal of pollution and the ritual place of water, a matter previously passed over by other authorities (such as Karl Heider). Introduced by 1. Broekhuyse (cf. 0546). 0561

Peters, H[ermanus) L[ambertus) . Some Observations of the Social and Religious Life of a Dani-Group. Trans. from the Dutch by Ger P. Reesink. [Special Issue of] Irian 4, 2 (1975): i-v, 1-198 + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. Translation of Peter's 1965 doctoral dissertation, 'Enkele hoofdstukken uit het sociaal-religieuz leven van een Dani-groep,' and a useful addition to Dani studies. A Franciscan, he was relieved of his pastoral duties to conduct field research among the Mugogo Dani in the 1960s. The work covers kinship, lifecycle, war and peacemaking, the big pig feast, initiations and smaller rituals, along with some myths.

0562

Ploeg, A[nton). Government in Wanggulam. Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde, 57. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1969. xi + 216 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustration. More a study of leadership among the Bokondini Dani (the tribal groupings surrounding Wanggulam station), but religious issues are addressed from time to time. Most interesting is his documentation of partly ceremonialized field warfare and the effects belief in unrequited ghosts have on political and military decision-making. See also his comparison of Bokondini and Baliem Dani in Bijdragen tot de Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde (pub. 1966). 0563

0564

Wilson, John D. "Steps towards Knowledge: Male Initiation Practised by the Yali of the Heluk Valley in the Jayawijaya Mountains of Irian Jaya." Irian 14 (1986): 3-13. On the role of the Yali (or Jale) shaman (ap hwalon, or "the man who cares") in the initiatic process: the passing on of mythic knowledge, tabus and cultic lore centering on and around the men's cult house (youa) . Promising researches now apparently being taken up by Wilson's son Jonathan.

174

Bibliographical Survey

ZaJlner, Siegfried. The Religion of the Yali in the Highlands of Irian Jaya . Trans. by Jan A[nthonie] Godschalk. Point Series, 13. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1988. x + 210 pp. + maps and illustrations. [German original : Lebensbaum und Schweinekult: Die Religion der Jail im Bergland von Irian-Jaya (West-Neu-Guinea). Wuppertal: Theologischer Verlag R. Brockhaus, 1977.] On a northeastern highland group (often known as Jale). After an ethnographic overview, the author examines myths (including some interesting eschatological ones and notions of aJl spirits returning); initiations; pig raising and pig ceremonies; medicine men and healing rituals; magic and mortuary rites . He finishes with missiological observations. Translated myths are presented in the appendix. Important articles behind the book are in BaesslerArchiv (pub. 1977), and Zeitschrift fur Mission (pub. 1986). 0565

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Fahner, C[hristiaan] . Jali's van de Pasvallei: Een bergstam in kontakt met het Evangelie. Utrecht: "De Banier," 1973 . 189 pp. On early encounter with Christianity among the Yali or Jale highlanders, after considering traditional religion and warfare in the first part. Sensitive. For less accessible material on contacts ahead of airstrip construction, see E. Hofius, Sie fliegenfur Gott (pub. 1976) . 0566

Godschalk, Jan Anthonie. Sela Valley: An Ethnography of a Me k Society in the Eastern Highlands, Irian Jaya, Indonesia. Amsterdam: Vrije Universiteit Amsterdam, 1993. xviii + 205 pp. + maps, tables, figures and iJlustrations. A published doctoral thesis (Free University of Amsterdam) on the Mek (or Eipo) in the highland basin of the Baliem River and its tributaries . Covers traditional religion and socio-religious change. Key topics about tradition are origin myths (including one about a faJling cosmic tree), the spirit world, healing, and sorcery. Concerning change, Godschalk discusses early reactions to the whites (thought to be from the center of the earth), and the effects of continuing contact with them on group identity, including high expectations about the new goods. 0567

Godschalk, J[an] A[nthonie], and Dumatubun, A.E. Bangunan baru dan Fondasi tua: Suatu studi kasus tentang Kargoisme di Dani Bara!. Jayapura: Kerjasama Universitas Cenderawasih dengan Bapeda Tingkat I Irian Jaya, [1988-1989]. vii + 92 pp. + map, tables and figure. Develops out of Godschalk's previous overview (0483) into a survey of cargo cults focused on western Dani movements he and his co-author have researched exclusively. The strongest theme is that of hopes for agricultural fertility being transferred to desire for European goods. 0568

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

175

0569

Harrer, Heinrich. I Come from the Stone Age. Trans. by Edward Fitzgerald. London: Rupert Hart-Davis, 1964. 256 pp. + maps and illustrations. [German original: Ich komme aus der Steinzeit: Ewiges Eis im Dschungel der Siidsee. Berlin : Verlag Ullstein, 1963.] One of Harrer's classic stories of exploration, this one of 1938 with the tropical glacier of Mount Jaya as its main object. Encounters with Dani highland tribesmen, however, allow the explorer to glimpse many interesting cases of cross-cultural surprise, but Harrer's observations are prone to misunderstanding. 0570

Heider, Karl G. "From Javanese to Dani: The Translation of a Game." In Studies in the Anthropology of Play: Papers in Memory of B. Allan Tindall, ed. by Phillips Stevens, Jr. , 72-81. West Point, N.Y.: Leisure Press, 1977. On how the Indonesian game "flip the stick" came to be conceptually integrated by the Dani and used as a reinforcement of warrior culture. 0571

Kumurur, W.H.D., and Ingkusumo, G., eds. AIDS di Irian Jaya . Jayapura: P[erkumpulan] K[eluarga] B[erencana] I[ndonesiaJ, 1996. III pp. A medical book on the Aids epidemic threat to Irian Jaya. Concerning religion, chapter four and its case studies has relevance. This notes a spontaneous "sex feast" (pesta seks) among the Dani or Baliem in 1995, resulting from outside influences and against both traditional and church standards.

O'Brien, Denise, and Ploeg, Anton . "Acculturation Movements among the Western Dani." In New Guinea: The Central Highlands, ed. by James B. Watson. [Special Issue of] American Anthropologist 66, 4, Pt. 2 (1964): 281-292. The authors here combine their previously separate reports about the ritual burning of traditional objects among the Bokondini Dani (cf. 0575), O'Brien collecting material from the Swart Valley Dani, and Ploeg from the Bokondini. An important early study of highland adjustments . 0572

Oosterwal, Gottfried. "A Cargo Cult III the Mamberamo Area." Ethnology 2,1 (1963): 1-14 + map. On a "spontaneous" cargo cult close to contact among the Kaowerabedj people (upper Mamberamo, west central highlands). Attempts to divine the cause of death result in a seance prediction of the coming of cargo (axes, knives, etc.), a vision of things which then catches on among the neighboring tribes of the Airmati. 0573

0574

Ploeg, Anton. "First Contact, in the Highlands of Irian Jaya." Journal of Pacific History 30, 2 (1995): 227-239 + map. The romance of "first contact" in the New Guinea highlands is usually associated with Papua New Guinea (e.g ., 1194), but Ploeg shows how the

Bibliographical Survey

176

"scenario" came earlier in the highlands of the western side of mainland island New Guinea. Laments paucity of information about indigenes' reactions to expeditions. On a 1921-22 expedition, P . Wirz provides the first decent documentation of an Irian Jaya highlands traditional ritual on the Upper Swart River, in Nova Guinea (pub. 1924). [United Nations] Bureau of Native Affairs, ed. Working Papers in Dani Ethnology, I. [Jayapura]: United Nations Temporary Executive Authority in West New Guinea - West Irian, 1962. 99 pp. In the context of the United Nations' pending decision on whether Indonesia should take over West New Guinea or not, papers were collected about the socio-religious situation in the highlands (see section D). Working papers of interest are from G. Grootenhuis and D. O'Brien, both on "nativistic movements;" G. Larson on a fetish burning movement among the western Dani; and A. Ploeg on "nativistic" burning of ritual objects among the Bokondini Dani. See also 0549. 0575

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Dekker, John, with Neely, Lois. Torches of Joy . Westchester, Ill. : Crossway Books, 1985. 207 pp. Populist and reading like a novel. They write of 79 new church establishments among the Dani, and expects the members to abandon their traditional culture. The authors work for Regions Beyond Missionary Union. 0576

0577

Ellenberger, John D[avid] . "Multi-Individual Conversion in West Irian." Evangelical Missions Quarterly 1, 1 (1964): 31-34. Mainly referring to Dani and Damal conversions, this is a striking new interpretation of group-directed religious change involving individual choices as well. Cf. 0870. Publication of the author's doctoral thesis on the Damal is anticipated. Hayward, Douglas Hames]. The Dani ofIrian Jaya before and after Conversion. Sentani, Irian Jaya: Regions Press, 1980. ix + 223 pp. + map. On two missions that came to the Baliem Valley - the Christian and Missionary Alliance; and the Asia Pacific Christian Mission. The book considers traditional Dani culture; the birth of the Dani Church; and the "new and changing way of life." See also L. Naylor's thesis about Dani culture change (Microfilms International, pub. 1978). 0578

0579

Vernacular Christianity among the Hayward, Douglas James. Mulia Dani: An Ethnography of Religious Belief among the Western Dani of Irian Jaya, Indonesia. Pasadena, Ca. and Lanham, Md.: American Society of Missiology, and University Press of America, 1997. ix + 329 pp. + maps and illustrations.

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

177

Deriving from a University of California doctoral dissertation with virtually the same title, and improving on the previous work theoretically by appealing to the model of "Vernacular Christianity" (as applied by W . James and D. Johnson to Africa in a 1988 publication of that title). Intriguing on the problem of deciphering the particular and the "universal" in the new Christian Dani mind. Hayward is also subtle in testing shifting notions of time in religious change; cf. his article in Irian (pub. 1983). 0580

Heeschen, Volker. "Durch Krieg und 'Brautpreis' zur Freundschaft: Vergleichende Verhaltensstudien zu den Eipo und Yalenang." Baessler-Archiv New Series 32 (1984): 113-144 + map and tables. Useful article on changes due to mission influence - particularly from tribal war to community cooperation - among two Dani-related groups. Hitt, Russell T[rovillo]. Cannibal Valley. 2nd ed. Grand Rapids, Mich .: Zondervan Publishing Company, 1970. 253 pp . + map and illustrations. On Christian and Missionary Alliance work in the Baliem Valley. Material covers some contact situations; founding of churches; and indigenous missionary martyrdom .

0581

Koot, Jan, ed. De eerste vestiging van de Katholieke Missie in de Ilaga-Vallei; dagnotities en rapportages. Leiden: Bob Schijns, 1999. 180 pp. Bound mimeograph in limited edition. Various (mainly Catholic) logbook accounts of the missionary entry into the Ilaga Valley, west of the Dani area. Interesting for studying contact phenomena.

0582

Mickelson, E[inar] H. God Can. Jayapura: [Self-published], 1966. [6] + 301 pp. + maps, figure and illustrations. A garbled account of a missionary's work (under the Christian and Missionary Alliance) briefly on the Paniai Lakes and then mainly in the Baliem region. After being evacuated during the War in 1943, Mickelson was one of the first to trek into the Baliem Valley in 1946. The work lacks chronology, however, and is more like a series of diary entries, without analysis. Although very hard to read, some use of it can be made for a history of contact and earlier-stage Christian communities. 0583

Niklaus, Robert L.; Sawin, John S.; and Stoesz, Samuel J . All for Jesus: God at Work in the Christian and Missionary Alliance over One Hundred Years. Camp Hill, Pa.: Christian Publications, 1986. xiii + 322 pp. + illustrations. A general history of the above-mentioned alliance (CAMA), whose representatives entered the highlands after World War II. As the Alliance works elsewhere in Indonesia, the Irian Jayan material comes only towards the end. Pietistic, but includes relevant material on conversions and indigenous 0584

178

Bibliographical Survey

Christians, and a bibliography. See also T. Mi.iller-Kri.iger's Sedjarah Geredja di Indonesia (pub . 1959; in a German version pub. 1968). Sunda, James. Church Growth in the Central Highlands of West New Guinea. Lucknow: Lucknow Publishing House, 1963. vii + 51 pp. + map, tables and figures. An assessment by an Indian missiologist of missionization in highland Irian Jaya. Unfortunately too selective as a survey (on the Dani only), but indigenous response is in view.

0585

South (Coastal, Hinterland, and Islands) Traditional Baal, Jan van. Dema: Description and Analysis of Marind-anim Culture (South New Guinea) . Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde, Translation Series, 9. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1966. xxviii + 988 pp. + [detachable] map, tables [some detachable] and illustrations. Acknowledging on the title page dependence on Jan Verschueren (see 0604). This is one of the great works on headhunting in the history of ethnography. It is a vast exploration into the geopolitics and motivation of Marind-anim headhunting raids on peoples to the east, from southern West Papua across the border into Papua. Van Baal draws on a wealth of previous ethnography largely in Dutch, and his accounts of rituals in connection with Marind raids are vivid, painstaking, and unsurpassed in descriptive anthropology. See also van Baal's doctoral thesis Godsdienst en samenleving in Nederlands-Zuid-Nieuw-Guinea (pub. 1934). Cf. H. Nevermann, Sohne des totenden Vaters (pub. 1957), for a collection of oral historical Marind-anim materials. Note: many minor publications cited in Dema are for space reasons not listed in our bibliography. 0586

0587

Baal, J[an] van. "The Dialectics of Sex in Marind-anim Culture." In Ritualized Homosexuality in Melanesia, ed. by Gilbert H. Herdt, 127-166 + map and table. Berkeley: University of California, 1984. An important analysis of the endowing of pre-initiated boys with manly power by sodomy (in the imo and mayo rituals related to the dema deity Sosom), a power to cultivate correct and wary attitudes towards women and to prepare them for headhunting raids. The argument stresses an underlying envy of women and their greater share in the realization of fertility: homosexual rites form a duty to compensate and enhance men's generative role. But as a duty it was not really liked (and was quickly abandoned on mission contact). On Sosom, see two articles by C. op't Land in Nieuw Guinea Studien (pub. 1959).

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

179

0588

Baas, P.R. "Sharing with and Killing for the Clan." Refle ction 4, 3-4 (1994): 3-11. An article on the Citak (inland Asmat), their cannibalism and headhunting being made intelligible in terms of tribal myths. They express an ethic that allowed killing as long as it benefited the clan and was done to an extent limited enough not to endanger the clan. Revenge between clans and the wish to regain lost power through the eating of enemies also encouraged the practice. Boelaars, J[an Honore Maria Cornelis]. "The Religion of the Mandobo." Zeitschrift fir Mission swissenschaft und Religionswissenschaft 53 (1969): 27-44. As a missionary anthropologist, Boelaars is troubled about imposing the Western concept of religiousness on the Iifeways of the Mandobo. He proceeds instead in terms of their attitudes to life, social intercourses, and "ties to absolute values." The myth of Tomali.ip, who arranged the first pig feast and then turned into a pig, is used to illustrate the need for this adjusted approach to a Melanesian religion. 0589

0590

Boelaars, J[an] H[onore] M[aria] C[ornelis]. "Head-hunters" about Themselves: An Ethnographic Report from Irian Jaya, Indonesia. Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde,92. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1981. xv + 296 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. One of the rare monograph studies giving insight into the mentality of southern Irian Jayan headhunters, mainly the Mappi . The Mappi live in houses on high poles for protection. Boelaars' recounting of Mappi reasoning of their lifeways is valuable. This book nicely complements his rather inaccessible Dutch work Papoea 's aan de Mappi (pub. 1957). 0591

Drabbe, P[eter]. "Folktales from Netherlands New Guinea." Oceania 18, 2 (1947): 157-175; 18, 3 (1948): 248-270; 19, 1 (1948): 75-90; 20,1 (1949): 66-79; 20,3 (1950): 224-240. Folk tales of the Kamoro of the Mimika region, presented interlineally in vernacular and English literal translation. The many topics include ghost encounters; creation from landslide; the coming of iron; and settling gender relations. "Myth, Ritual and Population among the Ernst, Thomas M. Marind-anim." In The Power of Ritual: Transition, Transformation and Transcendence in Ritual Practice, ed. by Bruce Kapferer. [Special Issue of] Social Analysis 1 (1979) : 34-53 + figure and tables . A persuasive claim that the mayo rites and the numbers of the great headhunting expeditions associated with them rapidly increased in more recent times because of a greater inclusiveness of groups in the raids. A wider

0592

180

Bibliographical Survey

cementing of relationships of people involved in headhunting was made necessary by the depopulation that the expeditions incurred in victim areas. Konrad, Gunter, and Konrad, Ursula, eds. Asmat, Mythen und rituale Inspiration der Kunst. Venice: Erizzo Editrice, 1995. 454 pp. + maps and illustrations. Important collection of illustrated articles, with A. Soward on basic beliefs and philosophy among the Asmat; and with G. Konrad on both cannibalism and art. Laying the basis for this book, see also G. and U. Konrad and T. Schneebaum's Asmat (pub. 1981). 0593

Kooijman, Simon. Art, Art Objects, and Ritual in the Mimika Culture. Mededelingen van het Rijksmuseum voor Volkenkunde, Leiden,23. Leiden: E.J. Brill, 1984. xix + 173 pp. + illustrations [one fold-out]. Easily the best study thus far of the role of art in ceremonial contexts in a selected society, in this case among a swamp culture people first contacted in 1926. The book is especially good on drums and wood carvings. For consideration of handicrafts in earlier work, see H. Bijlmer, Naar de achterhoek der aarde (pub. 1938 [?]). 0594

0595

Pouwer, Jan. "Geslachtelijkheid en ideologie: Toegelicht aan een samenleving van Irian Jaya." In Antropologie & ideologie, ed. by T[on] Lemaire, 127-166 + maps and tables. Groningen: Uitgeverij Konstapel, 1984. [First in: Sociaal Antropolische Cahiers 12 (1983): 1-63.] Firstly an attack on Marxist reductionism and the use of economics as a kind of cultural "totalizer;" and then a rehabilitation of Mimika myth and ritual as means of giving economic activity and gender relations their meaning and reality less superstructurally and more fundamentally. See also Pouwer in Antiquity and Survival (pub. 1956). Renselaar, H.C. van. Asmat Art from Southwest New Guinea. Royal Tropical Institute, 121, Department of Cultural and Physical Anthropology, 55. Amsterdam: Koninklijk Instituut voor de Tropen, [1956]. [Irregular pagination] + maps and illustrations. (pub. [Trans. of Kunst van Asmat: Zuidwest Nieuw Guinea simultaneously, 1956).] This is a useful earlier overview of Asmat art, concentrating on shield designs and their meanings, as well as some architecturally important matters. It has been influential on raising awareness of the importance of Melanesian art. Nonetheless, Asmat art studies have been improved in later years. For a more pictorial volume, see S. Kooijman and 1. Hoogerbrugge, Asmat Art (pub. 1977). 0596

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

181

0597

[Rockefeller, Michael Clark]. The Asmat of New Guinea: The Journal of Michael Clark Rockefeller. Ed . and introd. by Adrian A. Gerbrands. New York: Museum of Primitive Art, 1967. 349 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. Extraordinarily rich pictorially. Important for deciphering the beliefs about supernatural power behind headhunting raids: shields must be presented in a special pre-raid ceremony; carved bis poles showing revenge figures are placed outside a house before raids, etc. Some attention is given to attempts at payback raiding against whites. Certainly the integration of religion, warfare activity, and art is skillfully handled . 0598

Schneebaum, Tobias. Embodied Spirits: Ritual Carvings of the Asmat. Salem, Mass. : Peabody Museum of Salem, 1990. 104 pp . + maps and illustrations. A crucial thesis showing that Asmat shields and ancestor poles, drums and decorated skulls, canoe prowheads, etc., embody the spirits of the dead for the security of the tribe. See also his Asmat Images (pub. 1985), and the more popular Where the Spirits Dwell (0622). 0599

Serpenti, L[aurent] M . Cultivators in the Swamps: Social Structure and Horticulture in a New Guinea Society (FrederikSamenlevingen Buiten Hendrik Island, West New Guinea). Europa, 5. Assen: Van Gorcum & Co., and Dr. H.J. Prakke & H.M.G. Prakke, 1965. [xii] + 308 pp. + [fold-out] map, tables, figures, [fold-out] glossary, and illustrations. A fine ethnography on the lowland island Kolepom/Kimaanfm culture. The author's work on dramatic group prestations of food as an aspect of aggression of tribal groups in conflict bears some interesting comparison with M. Young's work on the Massim of eastern Papua (1522) . Cf. also Serpenti on Ndambu, a competitive gift-giving mortuary feast, in Tropical Man (pub. 1972-73). Serpenti, L[aurent] M. "Headhunting and Magic on Kolepom (Frederik-Hendrik Island, Irian Barat)." Tropical Man 1 (1968): 116-139 + map. The article starts with the myth of Adjeringa, the heroic taro cultivator, whose beheading of an enemy set the pattern. The center-piece concerns the ritual preparation of heads which become gifts from hunters . Hunters' semen, collected after promiscuous intercourse they are allowed with married women and fiancees of young bachelors, is smeared on the severed skulls as well as on the faces of those initiated into the art of preparing them . 0600

0601

Serpenti, Laurent [M.]. "The Ritual Meaning of Homosexuality and Pedophilia among the Kimam-Papuans of South Irian Jaya." In Ritualized Homosexuality in Melanesia, ed. by Gilbert H. Herdt, 292-317. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1984.

182

Bibliographical Survey

Smearing semen on the bodies of youths was taken by the Kimaan/Kimam to be an important ritual for becoming "newly born" as a man The semen had been preserved by older men after having apparently non-penetrative sex over the youths' betrothed, who were girls sometimes as young as eight. Men performing that ritual were rewarded with gifts, and the process thus dovetailed into wider Kimaan reciprocations. Smidt, Dirk A.M., ed. Asmat Art: Woodcarvings of Southwest New Guinea. [Leiden and Amsterdam]: Periplus Editions, and the Rijksmuseum voor Volkenkunde, in Association with C. Zwartenkot, 1993. xiii + 160 pp. + map and illustrations. The particular value of this remarkable photographic and textual study is, first, a demonstration of how items of Asmat art fit into ceremonial life and, second, the sophisticated account of the regional differences of Asmat workmanship. Contributions by J. Hoogerbrugge and G. Zegwaard are included . 0602

Trenkenschuh, F., ed. An Asmat Sketchbook. Agats: Diocese of Asmat-Agats,1970-1978. 6 Vols. Vol. 1: 1970. 140 pp.; Vol. 2: 1970. 113 pp. + maps; Vol. 3: 1971. 91 pp.; Vol. 4: 1974. 85 pp .; Vol. 5A and B : 1975. 76 pp. and 45 pp.; Vol. 6: 1978 . 96 pp . Bound in mimeographed form, here we find various introductory articles about different aspects of the Asmat lifeway, almost all by missionary anthropologists. Superficial on religion as more distinctively conceived, except in the case of a chapter by 1. Boelaars in volume three (cf. 0590).

0603

[Verschueren, J(an) C.] . Jan Verschueren's Description of Yei-Nan Culture: Extractedfrom the Posthumous Papers. Ed. by J[an] van Baal. Verhandlingen van het Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Landen Volkenkunde, 99. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1982. xiii + 107 pp. + illustrations. Crucial ethnographic notes by a Catholic Sacred Heart missionary anthropologist writing on the Yei-Nan. Ethnographic details involving such practices as cannibalism and homosexual rites are discussed as legitimation for missionary challenge. Sensitively edited by van Baal, who worked among the neighboring Marind-anim (see 0586).

0604

0605

Vertenten, P . "Het koppensnellen in Zuid Nieuw-Guinea." Bijdragen tot de Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde 79 (1923): 45-72. An important comment by a missionary anthropologist on headhunting practices among the Marind-anim and related groups at an early contact stage. Lays the groundwork for Jan van Baal's later researches (see above). 0606

Wirz, P[aul]. Die Marind-anim von Holliindisch-Siid-Neu-Guinea. 2 Vols., [4 Pts.]. Hamburgische UniversitiH, Abhandlungen aus dem Gebiet der Auslandskunde, 10 and 16, Series B: Volkerkunde, Kulturgeschichte und Sprachen, 6 and 9. Hamburg: (Kommissions-

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

183

Verlag) L. Friederichsen & Co., 1922-1925. Vol. 1, Pt. 1: Die materielle Kultur der Marind-anim. 1922. xix + 130 pp. + tables, figures and illustrations; Pt. 2: Die religiosen Vorstellungen und die Mythen der Marind-anim, sowie die Herausbildung der totemistisch-sozialen Gruppierungen. 1922. vi + 191 pp. + maps [one fold-out], tables and illustrations; Vol. 2, Pt. 3: Das soziale Leben der Marind-anim. 1925. x + 222 pp. + map, tables, musical scores and illustrations; Pt. 4: Die Marind-anim in ihren Festen, ihrer Kunst und ihren Kentnissen und Eigenschaften . 1925 . [ii] +141 pp. + musical scores and illustrations. Deriving from a solid Basel doctoral thesis, this work places the ethnography of the Marind-anim on a critical footing, and is crucial background to J. van Baal's masterwork (0586). Wirz's research on a dying female dema deity giving rise to vegetal fecundity, but also entailing human mortality, provides some of the grounds for the typology of spirit beings under this name (and for the related theory of religion propounded in Germany by A. Jensen, 0111). 0607

Zegwaard, Gerard A. "Headhunting Practices of the Asmat of Netherlands New Guinea." American Anthropologist 61 (1959): 1020-1041. [Rev. Version in Peoples and Cultures of the Pacific: An Anthropological Reader, ed. by Andrew P. Vayda, 421-450. Garden City, N .Y.: Natural History Press, 1968.] When discussing the ideology of headhunting, Catholic mIssIonary anthropologist Zegwaard stresses cosmological, economic and other factors, arguing that "the motives" for this remarkable activity are many and undoubtedly interwoven. The Asmat seek heads on ritual occasions during the initiation of clan members. The neophyte is identified with the headhunting victim, taking on his or her name. A head is even placed almost touching the youth's penis in a symbolic sexual union as part of initiation. Thus headhunting links with group procreation and territoriality. Cf. the recent editing by G. Offenberg and J. Pouwer of Zegwaard's myth collections, under the title Amoko (pub. 2002).

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Amelsvoort, V[incent] F.P.M. van. Culture, Stone Age and Modern Medicine: The Early Introduction of Integrated Rural Health in a Non-Literate Society: A New Guinea Case Study in Medical Anthropology. Samenlevingen buiten Europa, 3. Assen: Van Gorcum, and H.J. and M.G. Prakke, 1964. vii + 245 pp. + maps [one fold-out], figures, tables and illustrations. An unusual case of a missionary doctor turned anthropologist among the Asmat people of southwestern West Papua. Quite naturally he is strong on traditional medical etiology; patterns of violence, including cannibalism; and the effects of pacification and responses to modem medicine. Very interesting on "core

0608

184

Bibliographical Survey

values" - in the Asmat case, reciprocity, revenge, the spirits, and individual variability. 0609

Boelaars, Jan Honore Maria Cornelis. "Acculturatie op Zuid-West Irian." Het Missionwerk 47 (1968): 219-229. A Catholic (Sacred Heart) father, Boelaars stresses the moral and relational side of acculturation among the Asmat and Mappi. He is interested to trace the development of strong personal convictions, not just a giving in to mission talk out of a sense of impotence. He also shows an interest in the modification of traditional practises after contact (carefully avoiding imposition of the term religion on autochthonous ceremonies). 0610

Feuilletau de Bruyn, W[illem] K[arel] H[endrik]. Pioniers in de rimboe: avonturen van een exploratie-detachement in ZuidwestNieuw-Guinea . 2nd ed. Librije der vrije Indien, 1. Haar!em: Drukkerij de Spaarnestad, [1947]. 318 pp. + map and illustrations. Reporting in a journalese way on an important Dutch expedition to the Asmat during the 191Os, including information about indigenous reactions in contact situations but colonialist in outlook. 0611

Pouwer, J[an] . Enkele aspecten van de Mimika-cultuur (Nederlands Zuidwest Nieuw Guinea). The Hague: Staatsdrukkerij- en Uitgeversbedrijf, [1955]. xii + 323 pp. + [fold-out] maps, figures [some fold-out] and tables. An excellent ethnography. With regard to traditional culture, the basic argument of the book is that women are actually quite powerful and men are forced to use ritual to accentuate the differences between the genders for their own advantages (see 0555). The book is especially important for understanding changes in cargo cultism through applying the theory of cultural configurations and "creating history" (see also his article in Bijdragen tot de Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde [pub. 1988]). Pouwer's theoretical stance blossoms in the National Research Council's Behavioral Science Research in New Guinea (pub. 1967), and in I. Rossi, ed., The Unconscious in Culture (pub. 1974). 0612

Schoor!, J[ohan] W[illem]. "Salvation Movements among the Muyu of Irian Jaya." Irian 7,1 (1978): 3-35. The author does not talk about cargo cults but salvation movements, conceiving expectations of the new goods in the new religious movements of Irian Jaya to express hopes of salvation of a total (material and spiritual) kind. The article concentrates on a movement among the Muyu people around Merauke. This work is also found in W. van Beek and J. Scherer, eds., Explorations in the Anthropology of Religion (pub. 1975; see 1646). 0613

Schoor!, J[ohan] W[illem]. Culture and Change among the Muyu. Trans. by CO. van Exel. Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

185

Volkenkunde, Translation Series, 23. Leiden: KITLV Press, 1993. xiv + 322 pp. + maps and illustrations. A broad view of changes in Muyu culture since contact. Schoorl is at home with matters of traditional religion as well as factors of modem political economy, but especially strong on adjustment phenomena (see above). This is an English translation of a University of Leiden doctoral thesis of the same year, and a later distillation of his views are found in Nieuwe aandacht voor Nieuw-Guinea , ed. by P. Schoorl (pub. 1997). Sekamingsih, Ani. Namaku Teweraut: Sebuah Roman Antropologi dari Rimba-awa, Asmat, Papua. Jakarta: Yayasan Gbor Indonesia, 2000. xvi + 298 pp. + map, figure and illustrations. An Indonesian author's anthropological novel set among the Asmat, revealing the stresses and strains put upon traditional culture by missions and other outside influences. To be taken seriously in the study of religion . A glossary of key Asmat terms is included. A less accessible cultural study of the Asmat in Indonesian is by D. Sudarman (Asmat, pub. 1984).

0614

0615

Stasch, Rupert. "Giving up Homicide: Korowai Experiences of Witches and Police (West Papua)." Oceania 72, 1 (2001): 33-52 + map. Anger connected to belief in the debilitating witchcraft (cf. xaxua) of deviant cannibalistic men has "rationale" within Korowai society. Violence erupting to payback witchcraft is now being stopped by the police, so that the social and rhetorical logic of traditional ways is being disturbed. For background, see Stasch's 2001 University of Chicago dissertation on Korowai "figures of alterity ." Verschueren, Han], and Meuwese, C[omelis]. Nieuw Guinea: uw naam is wi/dernis. Bussum: Paul Brand NV, 1950. 191 pp. + map and illustrations. Important on contact situations, since these two went exploring into the Juliana River area. Useful as background reading to 0604.

0616

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Boelaars, Han Honore Maria Comelis]. Met Papoea's samen op weg: De ontwikkeling van de mensen en de missionarissen. 3 Vols. Kerk en theologie in context, 18, 31, 33. Kampen : lH. Kok, 1992-1997. Vol. 1: De pioniers: Het begin van een missie. 1992. xviii + 299 pp. + maps, table and illustrations; Vol. 2: Het openleggen van het binnenland: De baanbrekers. 1995. xiv + 354 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations; Vol. 3: De begeleiders. 1997. xxviii + 467 pp. + maps and illustrations. A solid history of Catholic mission work in Netherlands New Guinea, focusing on work in the south and southwest. Volume one covers 1905 to 1925; 0617

186

Bibliographical Survey

volume two 1925 to the 1950s; and volume three, the 1950s to 1990s. Indigenous interactions with the missionaries are well documented throughout. See also the following entry. Cornelissen, J[ohannes] F[ranciscus] L[aurentius] M[aria] . Pater en Papoea: Ontmoeting van de missionarissen van het Heilig Hart met cultuur der Papoea's van Nederlands Zuid-Nieuw-Guinea (19051963). Kampen: J.H. Kok, 1988. xiv + 256 pp. + map and illustrations. A comprehensive account of the impressive Sacred Heart missionary achievements, involving the work of such greats as Jan Boelaars, Jan Verschueren, and Gerard Zegwaard. Mission policy was to change bad habits and retain good qualities, education being the crucial medium for its plans. Contextualization, including the vernacularization of liturgy and Bible, dominated mission work from the 1950s to integrate Christianity into Papuan culture. Effects of Protestant (Baptist) mission work among the Asmat is conveyed in B. and D. Frazier, Our Passionate Journey (pub. [1994]). 0618

Duivenvoorde, Jacobus . Seraja Gereja Katolik di Irian Selatan, 1905-1950. Merauke: Keuskupan Agung Merauke, 1999. [59 pp.] + maps and illustrations. Basically mission church history of southern Irian Jaya, the first part for the years 1905-50, but, belying the title, there is a second on 1950-70 attached there as an assessment of later impacts.

0619

Haripranata, H[enricus]. Ceritera Sejarah Gereja Katolik di Kei dan di Irian Barat. [Jayapura: Catholic Church Irian Jaya, 1997.] 176 pp. Bound mimeograph; select number of copies. A Jesuit on foundation missionary days, both in the Kei Islands and around Merauke (see 0488). 0620

Richardson, Don. Peace Child. 3rd ed. Glendale, Ca.: GIL Publications, 1976. 288 pp. + maps and illustrations. [Indonesian version: Anak Perdamaian. Bandung: Yayasan Kalam Kidup, 1997. 292 pp.] A popular missiological work about the Sawi people of southeastern Irian Jaya. Richardson talks about the establishment of the Regions Beyond Missionary Union work there, and how the granting of a newborn child from one potentially enemy group to another to mark peace can become the basis for indigenous Christianity. However, his remarks about the enticement of visitors in order to kill them treacherously raise questions about the ambiguous power of gift-giving. The Christian apologetics of the book is probably too prominent to suit various critical scholars, as also would be the case with Richardson's Lords of the Earth (English, pub. 1977; Indonesian, pub. 1997), a larger book which does however contain some interesting information, for example, about Sawi military sanctuaries. 0621

187

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

Schneebaum, Tobias. Where the Spirits Dwell: An Odyssey in the New Guinea Jungle. New York: Grove Press, 1988. [xl + 211 pp. + map and illustrations. Written in diary form. Contains some valuable information about Asmat traditions, yet its center-piece is the tension between the newly preached morality taught by the Catholic Mission and and old claims of revenge and sexual practice. Schneebaum's attitude to the missionaries is mixed, and his approach to the Asmat laced with romanticism, over-inquisitiveness, and a celebration of their homosexuality. More sensitive missiologically is A . re Hontheim in Anthropos (pub. 2003) , after visiting the same area in 2001 . 0622

West (Far Western Highlands, Surrounding Cultures)

Bird's

Head,

and

Traditional Miedema, lelle. De Kebar, 1855-1980: SociaIe structuur en religie in de Vogelkop van West-Nieuw-Guinea. Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde, 105 . Dordrecht: Foris Publications, 1984. xx + 271 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. A much needed work on the far west of New Guinea, on the Kebar and related cultures to the north. Although concentrating on culture contact and population issues, chapter four is on the Kebar worldview, and is extremely useful on the myths about origins, cannibalism, and heroic acts, to test whether there are any historical implications (in spite of adjustments to social structure over the last hundred years). 0623

0624

Miedema, lelle, ed. Texts from the Oral Tradition in the Southwestern Bird's Head Peninsula of Irian Jaya: Teminabuan and Hinterland. Irian laya Source Materials, 14; Special Manuscripts, Series B-6. Leiden: Projects Division, Department of Southeast Asian Languages and Cultures, Leiden University, 1995. vi + 98 pp. + maps and illustrations Texts from the Oral Tradition in Southern Bird's Head Peninsula of Irian Jaya: Inanwatan-Berau, Arandai-Bintuni and Hinterland. Irian laya Source Materials, 15; Special Manuscripts, Series B-7. Leiden: Projects Division, Department of Southeast Asian Languages and Cultures, Leiden University, 1997. vii + 120 pp. + maps and illustrations. Textsfrom the Oral Tradition in Eastern Bird's Head Peninsula of Irian Jaya: Inanwatan-Berau, Arandai-Bintuni, and Hinterland. Irian laya Source Materials, 19; Special Manuscripts, Series B-I0. Leiden: Projects Division, Department of Southeast Asian

188

Bibliographical Survey

Languages and Cultures, Leiden University 1997. viii + 263 pp. + maps. Important oral historical records about population movements, inter-tribal dealings, and pre-European contacts in the Vogelkop region. Part of a series to provide primary (oral) texts for Melanesian research (cf. also 0507). All these collections contain material clearly conveying worldviews. Archival sources are tapped by Miedema and W. Stokhof in the Irian Jaya Source Materials series (esp. Vols. 8 and 12, pub. 1994-95). Cf. also 1177, where 1. Courtens and D. van Oosterhout discuss ideas about the body among the Inanwatan and Ayfat; and the latter's Landscapes of the Body (pub. 2002) on the Inanwatan only. 0625

Nunen, Bernard Otto [Alphonse] van. The Community ofKugapa: A Report on Research Conducted in 1957-1958 among a Group of Moni in the Central Highlands of Irian Jaya. [Special Issue of] Irian 2,2 (1973): 1-100 + maps, table and figures . On the fringe highland Moni people. Topics include ecology, exchange, magico-religious concepts. life-cycles, marriage patterns, and leadership. Based on the author's 1966 University of Sydney Masters thesis, but with editorial changes unsatisfactory to him.

Peckham, Lloyd. "All Kinds of People: The Mairasi View of the Spirit World." Irian 10, 2 (1982): 35-91 + map, figures, table and illustrations. An important article on the genealogy of spirits, from the supreme being down. Of interest in the coverage are sea spirits; the relations between humans and spirits (as partly conveyed through stories); and the role of shamans. Cargoism and the effects of Christianity are brought in at the end. 0626

Pospisil, Leopold [J.].Kapauku Papuans and their Law. Yale University Publications in Anthropology, 54. New Haven, N.J.: Yale University Press, 1958. 296 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. [Repr.: New Haven: Human Relations Area Files Press, 1964.] The classic work by a Czech-American scholar on indigenous law in a Melanesian society. Apart from an excellent introduction to the Kapauku worldview and its geographic setting, Pospisil reveals the principles on which juridical decisions by Kapauku elders are made, listing up to 176 cases and 119 rules pertaining to them. The punishments are well documented. More theoretical statements are made by him in P. Bohannan, ed., Law and Warfare (pub. 1967), and in another of Pospisil's monographs, Anthropology of Law (pub. 1974). 0627

0628

The Kapauku Papuans of West New Pospisil, Leopold [1.]. Guinea. 2nd ed. Case Studies in Cultural Anthropology. New

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

189

York: Holt Rinehart and Winston, 1978. x + 130 pp. + map and illustrations. This work was first produced at the same time as his Kapauku Papuan Economy (pub. 1963) and complements it. Chapter four is on ceremonial and spiritual life. A small section handles the adjustment movement known as Wege Bagee, aiming at community improvement. Roder, Josef. Felsbilder und Vorgeschichte des MacCluer-Golfes , West-Neuguinea. Ergebnisse der Frobenius-Expedition 1937-38 in die Molukken und nach HolHlndisch Neu-Guinea, 4. Darmstadt: L.c. Wittich , 1959. 162 pp. + maps [one fold-out] and illustrations [two fold-outs]. Mainly on rock painting and prehistoric data from the southern edge of the MacCluer Gulf and adjacent islands, and showing reasonable restraint when evaluating contemporary indigenous interpretations. Impressive artwork by Albert Hahn. For an English essay by Roder on these rock paintings, see Antiquity and Survival (pub. 1956). 0629

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Elmberg, John-Erik. Balance and Circulation: Aspects of Tradition and Change among the Mejprat of Irian Barat. Ethnographical Museum Monograph Series Publication, 12. Stockholm: Ethnographical Museum Stockholm, 1968. 328 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. Ethnographies of far western Melanesia are rare and this is an important general work, showing how exchange systems and distinctly religious life remain intertwined in the processes of social change. In part three we learn how binary and reciprocally related energies are important in Mejprat (or Doreri) cosmology, women's nature being linked to a warm life force and men with the cold. Manipulations in healing and sorcery entail the use of these energies. See also Elmberg's earlier The Popot Feast Cycle (pub. 1965). 0630

Giay, B[enny]. "The 'Renaissance' of Spirit Beings : The Challenge of Community Development in the Highlands ofIrian Jaya." Trans. by Jan [Anthonie] Godschalk. South Pacific Journal of Mission Studies 1,4 (1991): 14-17. On dissatisfaction with missionary Christianity in the southwestern Irian Jayan highlands, leading to syncretic group responses (see next entry), with prophets picking up on heightened expectations of eternal prosperity and an end to sickness. Hence the apparently misleading reference to "golden age" movements . 0631

0632

Giay, Benny. Zakheus Pakage and His Communities: Indigenous Religious Discourse, Socio-Political Resistance, and Ethnohistory of the Me of Irian Jaya . Amsterdam: Department of Cultural

190

Bibliographical Survey

Anthropology/Sociology of Development, Vrije Universiteit Amsterdam, 1995. xxii + 295 pp. + map and illustrations. On the prophet figure Zakheus Pakage from among the Me (Paniai or Wissel Lakes), who challenged the Dutch Reformed missionaries to carry out his own education program for his people. His public "eating of chalk" before Bible School students was an act of resistance, not (as alleged) madness . His return to the Paniai area resulted in his religious leadership, that in turn linked in to resistance to colonialism. Worth persisting with a book that suffers from a few editorial problems. [English translation of work by S. Hylkema on the Me and new movement contexts is currently being undertaken by A. Ploeg, cf. 0481.] Giay, Benny. "Hai: Motif Pengharapan 'Jaman Bahagia' di Balik Protes Orang Amungme di Timika, Irian Jaya dan Isu HAM." Deiyai [4] (Sept.-Oct. 1995): 5-8. [Distilled version in: Cenderawasih Pos (22 Sept. 1995): 4.] Amungme protesters against the Freeport mine at Timika appeal to a traditional myth-dream of expected great ancestor-borne prosperity (hai) that is comparable to those of the Koreri movements on the opposite side of West New Guinea (0525). Giay apparently does not realize that L. Rhys earlier reported similar hai beliefs among the Moni (Jungle Pimpernel , pub. 1947, p. 183). On both Amungme and nearby Nduga and other aspects of the religious side to their support of the Papuan Liberation Movement, see D. Start, The Open Cage (pub. 1997).

0633

Giay, Benny. "The Conversion of Weakebo: A Big Man of the Me Community in the 1930s." Journal of Pacific History 34, 2 (1999) : 181-189. Unlike and in opposition to the Zakheus movement in the Paniai or Wissel Lakes area (see 0632), converted big-man Weakebo worked to bring the Protestants and Catholics into unity and supported the Dutch government. 0634

0635

Kamma, F[reerk] C[hristiaans]. "A Spontaneous 'Capitalist' Revolution in the Western Vogelkop Area of West Irian." In Anniversary Contributions to Anthropology: Twelve Essays Published on the Occasion of the 40th Anniversary of the Leiden Ethnological Society, W. D.O., ed. by the Anniversary Committee, Leiden Ethnological Society, 132-142. Leiden: EJ. Brill, 1970. A number of Vogelkop cultures are discussed, with a history given of people (the Moi, Karoon, Mejprat, etc.), some of whose forebears had been taken into the slave market along the spice trade route. The article focuses on myths about the origin of hereditary cloths that entered into the Moi and neighboring exchange systems from contact with easternmost Islamic societies in Indonesia. The ceremonial cloths were used as "profit collectors," and foreshadowed a capitalist mentality. On the Moi see also P. Haenen, Weefsels van wederkerigheid (pub . [1992]) .

Irian Jaya (West Papua)

191

0636

Miedema, Jelle; Ode, Cecilia; and Dam, Rien A.C., eds. Perspectives on the Bird's Head of Irian Jaya, Indonesia: Proceedings of the Conference, Leiden, 13-17 October 1997. Amsterdam: Editions Rodopi B.V., 1998. x + 980 pp. + maps, tables, and figures. A vast collection of Vogelkop studies, various articles impinging on religion, mostly in transition. In the anthropological sections, L. Thoonen discusses Ayfat contact with the Catholics (accompanied by a piece on Ayfat healers by 1. Courtens). Miedema himself and V. Heeschen look at mythic materials, while P. Stewart insightfully analyses the way Koreri movements link together local groups along "ritual trackways" (with comparisons made of the Papua New Guinea Southern Highland Duna). Beautifully presented and with excellent reference lists. We await a summarizing book by Miedema et al. in a publication of the Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde. Meanwhile, for ethnographic background, see Miedema and W . Stokhof (comps. and eds.), Bird's Head from the 1950s-1960s (pub. 1999). For published theses arising out of the Bird's Head project, see D. van Oosterhout (cf. 0624) and J. Timmer, Living with Intricate Futures (pub. [2000]) on the Imyan. For something on cargo cultism among the Imyan or Tehit, see Timmer in H. Jebens (ed.), Cargo, Cult, and Culture Critique (pub, 2004, cf. 0936), and (with L. Visser) in J. Fitzpatrick (ed.), Endangered Peoples (pub. 2001). Thoonen, Louise. "The Arrival of the Catholic Church in Northwest Ayfat, Irian Jaya: Local and Missionary View." In Anthropologists and the Missionary Endeavour: Experiences and Reflections, ed. by Ad Borsboom, and Jean Kommers, 133-164. Nijmegen Studies in Development and Culture Change, 33. SaarbrUcken: Verlag fUr Entwicklungspolitik SaarbrUcken, 2000. On differences between the incoming missionary attitudes to Ayfat culture and local attempts to place the new presence in their world. A revised paper of her contribution to the last mentioned entry. 0637

0638

Thoonen, Louise. "Life History and Female Initiation: A Case Study from Irian Jaya." In Identity Work: Constructing Pacific Lives, ed. by Pamela J. Stewart, and Andrew [J.] Strathern, 58-77. ASAO Monograph Series. Pittsburgh, Penn.: University of Pittsburgh Press, 2000. On the life story by a north Ayfat woman, Maria Bam, guided by the effects of the fenia meroh female initiatory ritual, which reached a high point with the presentation to her of five (undisclosed) symbols that became "connected to [her]." Maria really wanted to be brought up Christian, and in the end her initiatory experiences became an aspect of her role as a healer, as one called "by the voices of Yefun [God]."

192

Bibliographical Survey

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Bergman, Sten. Through Primitive New Guinea. Trans. from the Swedish by Maurice Michael. London: Robert Hale, 1957. 191 pp. + illustrations. A rare volume about a Swedish traveler-anthropologist's time among the Kapauku (called by him Kapauko). Interesting chapters are on the pig festival and the effects of the Catholic missionaries at Tigi station. Unsystematic. 0639

0640

Courtens, len. "'Seek and Ye shall Find': Healing within a Missionary Context in Northwest Ayfat, Irian Jaya." In Anthropologists and the Missionary Endeavour: Experiences and Reflections, ed. by Ad Borsboom, and Jean Kommers, 165-181. Nijmegen Studies in Development and Culture Change, 33 . Saarbrticken: Verlag ftir Entwicklungspolitik Saarbrticken, 2000. On indigenous Christian Ayfat healers, with their work considered vis-a-vis missionary expectations. A version of a paper also appearing in 0636. Cutts, William A. "Weak Thing" in Moni Land: The Story of Bill and Gracie Cutts. Camp Hill, Penn .: Christian Publications, 1990. 164 pp . + map and illustrations. [Indonesian version: "Yang Lemah" di Tanah Moni: Kisah Pelayanan Bill dan Gracie Cutts. Bandung: Yayasan Kalam Kidup, 1996. 152 pp.] Quaint, and insensitive towards traditional culture, but with a genuine interest in the effects of missionary lives on the Moni fringe highland people.

0641

Sierat, Joop. Rapadaba: Mensen aan de Wisselmeren, Irian Jaya . Bergen [Netherlands]: Bonneville, 1999. 415 pp. + map and illustrations. Solid work by a Franciscan missionary, providing an anthropology of the Paniai or Wissel Lakes people and a history of the development of Christianity among them . 0642

Smedts, Matthew. No Tobacco No Hallelujah: A Tale of a Visit to the Stone Age Capaukoos. London: William Kimber, 1955. xii + 204 pp. + maps and illustrations. A popular but useful introduction to the Catholic missionary impact on the Kapauku people, a subject not well treated by L. Pospisil (e.g., 0627) .

0643

2. New Guinea Coast and Hinterland 200 I

kilometres

4'5

Index to localities

3 4 5 6 7 8 9

10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30

31 32 33 34

Vanimo (Walomo, Manimo) Ossima, Wasengla, Kamberatoro, Yulamaki Umeda Yafar (Amanab) Gagar (Yuri) Lujere Wape (Taute Wape), Waimai Lumi (010), Yil(i) Gnau Iwam, Sawiyano Wassisi Sissano Aitape Ali and Seleo Is. Matapau Nor Kairiru Wogeo Schouten Is., Bam, Ubrub But Samap, Mandi, Senampeli Murik Lakes Wam (Dreikikir) Maprik, Wosera Kwanga Nggala, Wogumasin Nukuma, Warasei, Yasyin Pagwi, Peliagwi Kwoma Sani[y]o-Hi[y]owe Kiniambu Chambri (Tchambuli, Ambunti, Manabi) Yeragai (Yerakai), Bahinemo Sawos, Yamuk

35 36 37 38 39 40 41

42 43

44 45 46 47 48 49 50

51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60

61 62 63 64 65 66 67 68 69

Avatip, Manambu latmul Karawari (Ambonwari) Yimar Abelam Arapesh Negrie-Yangoru (Boiken) Biwat, Yuat River Mundugumor Bun Middle Sepik (Angoram, Chimundo) Kambot, Sam ban Banaro Taiap Boroi Monumbo, Ngaimbom Bogia (Sepa), Maya Manam, Boesa Tangu Kaean Lower Ramu Middle Ramu Karkar Sek Yam, Siar, Bilbil , Bongu Mis Trans-Gogol Begesin, Kein Utu (Helopa) Garia Sengam, Som Nekgini Ngaing Yupno Siassi Is

70 Umboi (Rook I.) 71 Wantoat, Upper Arawa 72 Kabwum (Selepet) 73 Komba 74 Sio, Sialum, Kalasa 75 Wain 76 Nabak 77 Hube (Pindiu) 78 Kate, Dedua 79 Jabem 80 Tami 81 Bukaua, Busama 82 Wompa, Wampar 83 Pasum (Upper Rumu) 84 Atzera, Upper Markham 85 Bongnu (Mumeng), Bano 86 Kamtar (Ham tar) 87 Watut (northeastern Kukukuku) 88 Buang 89 Upper Waria 90 Kapau 91 Menya(mye) 92 Yagwoia (Jeghuje, Iqwaye, Negwa) 93 Anga (northeastern Kukukuku) 94 Upper Ramu

Chapter written with Friedegard Tomasetti.

194

Bibliographical

Survey

New Guinea (Lower Inland, Hinterland, Coastal, and Adjacent Island Cultures)

*

Written with Friedegard Tomasetti General Sepik General Sepik Coast and Offshore Islands West Sepik Inland East Sepik Inland Sepik River Madang and Offshore Islands Huon Peninsula and Offshore Islands Southern Morobe

General 0644

Holtker, Georg. Menschen und Kulturen in Nordost-Neuguinea: Gesammelte Aufsiitze. Festschrift Herrn Professor Dr. Georg Holtker zu seinem 80. Geburtstag vom Anthropos-Institut gewidmet. Ed. by Anthropos-Institut. Studia Instituti Anthropos, 29 . St. Augustin: Verlag Anthropos-Institut, 1975. 414 pp. + maps, table and illustrations. The first part of this work contains articles on culture history and traditional art. Most of these are on the New Guinea coast between the Sepik and Madang (cf. 0678), with the lower Ramu cultures attended to in greater detail, but HOltker ranges over into various New Guinea islands as well. Later chapters deal with the Mambu movement (cf. 0813) and other cargo cults, and indigenous Christianity including art. Holtker has helpful thoughts on the "privatization" of magic after mission influence.

Traditional 0645

Hauser-Schaublin, Brigitta. Kulthiiuser in Nordneuguinea. Abhandlungen und Berichte des Staatlichen Museums fUr Volkerkunde Dresden, 43, Monographs, 7. Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1989. 663 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations [some fold-out]. Comprising two distinct parts. First, on the Abelam cult house (haus tambaran) and notions related to it, as, for instance, the yam cult and initiation ceremonies linked to the cosmological symbolization of the haus, and the ceremonial grounds attached. The second part is a comparative study of structural and stylistic components of the cult house of the Sepik basin and the New Guinea north coast between Jayapura and Bogia. Fine photographic reproductions and rare archival material. The book includes a German and

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

195

English summary. For background in German scholarship, see W. Behrmann in Die Erde (pub. 1950-51). 0646

Lutkehaus, Nancy Christine. "Hierarchy and 'Heroic Society': Manam Variations in Sepik Social Structure." Oceania 60, 3 (1990): 179-197 + map. By comparison with those of Wogeo, Murik, and Boroi along New Guinea's north coast, Manam is a markedly hierarchical society, with hereditary chiefs and two named groups of unequal status maintained through descent. Using M. Sahlins' Islands of History (pub. 1985) on the relationship between a type of society and its perception of history, Lutkehaus examines rituals, the twobrother myth, expressions of power, etc. , to test whether Manam is a "heroic society" with a "heroic history ." 0647

Neuhauss, R[ichard], written, composed and edited. Deutsch NeuGuinea. 3 Vols. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1911. Vol. 1: xvi + 534 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations; Vol. 2: Volker-Atlas . vii + 336 pp. [= 336 plates], and [fold-out] map; Vol. 3: Beitriige der Missionare Keysser; Stolz; Zahn; Lehner; Bamler. xi + 572 pp. Volume one is Neuhauss' own assessment of New Guinea coastal cultures in Neuendettelsau Mission areas, on the Huon Peninsula yet including the Markham Valley to the south. He also explored cultures as far as the Sepik River to the west. Important photographs. His chapter 20 on religious perception, magic, totemism, etc., seems to rely heavily on the assistance of the missionary C. Keysser (e.g., 0845). Chapters 20 and 25 (on art and industry) have been translated into English by K. Holzknecht for North-East New Guinea (spec. pub I. 1, 1979). Volume two comprises his photographic collection, which is mainly of portraits for physical anthropological purposes. Volume three contains important reports about different New Guinea mainland and offshore cultures by missionary observers, some of whom are renowned, e.g., Keysser on the Kilte (0845), H. Zahn on the Jabem (0856), and S. Lehner on the Bukaua (cf. 0882-4). Schmitz, Carl A[ugust] . "Zum Problem des Kannibalismus im nordlichen Neuguinea." Paideuma 6, 7 (1958): 381-410 + illustration. Schmitz understands the correlations of cannibalism, headhunting or a pig cult with the same mythic theme as a pattern of religion. In his culturo-historical model this pattern belongs to the "older" of his two Austronesian culture constructs (he later changed his mind on this point), which is identifiable on the south coast of the Huon Peninsula and along the Markham Valley. However, as he explicates, in the majority of other cultures this pattern's main components merged with a non-Austronesian host culture (another of his constructs) to form what he termed a mixed culture, arguing for its presence on the Huon Peninsula, along the New Guinea north coast and hinterland and along its big rivers, as well as in the Melanesian islands.

0648

196

Bibliographical

Survey

0649

Schmitz, Carl A[ugust]. "Todeszauber in Nordost-Neuguinea." Paideuma 7,1 (1959): 35-67. Attributing several notional causes of sickness and death to his construct of "culture B" which he had already suggested as the vessel of cannibalism. Here he has become convinced that this "middle culture" comprises non-Austronesian language groups. Most examples of the "loss of soul" he quotes are from the Huon Peninsula. Of the other causes mentioned, the most striking one commonly is termed sanguma, a Monumbo term that has become part of the Tok Pisin vocabulary, and a lethal sorcery technique with a wide distribution, examples being quoted from the Huon Peninsula and a longer section of New Guinea's north coast. The division between religion and magic is questioned. Z'graggen, John A. And Thus Became Man and World. Edinburgh: Pentland Press, 1992. xv + 143 pp. Creation myths from the Madang and Sepik Provinces, under a range of headings such as the origins of the world and humanity, sun, moon, sea, animals, and death. The introduction shows a concern to relate the materials to the Genesis story. In advance of this book see his Tok Pisin Texts (pub . from 1984). There are many origin myths from the Sepik regions published in Oral History, too many to be accounted for, but, to begin with, see the listing by T. Slone, 'An Annotated Bibliography of East Sepik Province Folklore' [12 Nov. 2004]. 0650

0651

Z'graggen, John A. Creation Through Death or Deception. Edinburgh: Pentland Press, 1995. xii + 155 pp. A small but significant collection of old stories in Tok Pisin from East Sepik and especially center-coast Madang cultures, but also with some narratives involving temporary journeying to the off-mainland islands. Odd stories are from further afield . These traditional narratives are preserved in a lingua franca, and often concern the necessity of death for new life to be made possible. See also 0358.

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 0652

Harding, T[homas] G., and Lawrence, P[eter]. "Cash Crops or Cargo?" In The Politics of Dependence: Papua New Guinea 1968, ed. by A[rnold] L[eonard] Epstein; R[obert] S. Parker; and Marie Reay, 162-217 + maps and figures. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1971. An important study of elections to the national parliament in an area where cargo cultism has been perennial since contact. The article considers the candidates one by one and the kind of promises being made, from the Sumkar electorate (including Karkar Island, Madang Province) down to the Kabwum coastal electorate in the Morobe Province. Most candidates were baptized as Christians but some reflect cargoist ideas. The most famous cargo cult leader, Yali Singina, is discussed at length.

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

197

Jebens, Holger. Eine Bewiiltigung der Kolonialerfahrung: Zur interpretation von Cargo-Kulten im Nordosten von Neuguinea . Mundus Reihe Ethnologie, 35 . Bonn: Holos, 1990. 221 pp. Taking the cue from P. Lawrence (0818) and K. Burridge (0808), as against P . Worsley (0242), the author denies that cargo cults are an erroneous indigenous reaction to economic deprivation under colonialism. Rather they are an extension of indigenous ways of thinking in pursuit of raising one's status within reciprocal systems. There is a three-page English summary. 0653

StrauB, Hermann. "Der Cargokult." In lunges Neuguinea : Ein informationsbuch, ed. by Wolfram von Krause, 140-157. Neuendettelsau: Freimund-Verlag, [1970]. General features of cargo cults are discussed as evidence of the New Guineans' perpetuation of traditional modes of thought, with New Guinea coastal and upland areas affected by Lutherans mainly in view. Cargo cults are outward expression of an inner yearning for the complete life, this being the "Christianethical" interpretation according to F. Steinbauer (0227) and J. Strelan (0229). Evangelization provides the opportunity for a change away from this mode, and also from the New Guinean big-man image (to be replaced by imaging the Biblical Jesus as the "new man"). 0654 ·

0655

Strelan, John G[erhard]. "New Challenges: Traditional and New Religious Movements." In The Lutheran Church in Papua New Guinea: The First Hundred Years, 1886-1986, ed. by Herwig Wagner, and Hermann Reiner, 469-495 + illustrations. Adelaide: Lutheran Publishing House, 1986. This important article updates Strelan's thinking about cargo and related movements . He reflects from a historical point of view on the bigger movements in Lutheran areas, but goes on to assess the emergence of Holy Spirit movements and independent-looking churches. Almost all, but not exclusively, on New Guinea north-coastal and offshore cases.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Flier!, W[ilhelm]. New Guinea Ngic Nangacnao Luther Qajapec Miti Gie Fua Ngeing Ewec /rec Binang. Madang: Lutheran Mission Press, 1962. viii + 299 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. Written in Kate, a people's history of the Lutheran Mission, New Guinea, and the indigenous Lutheran church, covering the period 1886-1958. Basically the history of expatriate missionaries and church workers, yet with a detailed look at indigenous evangelists and other personnel. Focused on the Morobe and Madang Provinces , but the New Guinea highlands have also been given some attention. 0656

Fricke, Theodore P. We Found Them Waiting. Colombus, Oh.: Wartburg, 1947. 123 pp. + illustrations. Reporting for the American Lutheran Church and the Lutheran World Convention on the immediate post-War mi ssion fields of Madang and 0657

198

Bibliographical

Survey

Finschhafen, his tours including islands (such as Karkar) and some hinterland areas (for example, Wau) . Fugmann, Gernot, ed. The Birth of an Indigenous Church: Letters, Reports and Documents of Lutheran Christians of Papua New Guinea. Point Series, 10. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1986. xv + 276 pp. + map and illustrations. A collection of letters, reports and other documents written by Melanesian Lutherans. The ten autobiographical sketches at the beginning are unique and include those of Kamungsanga (Silas) , one of the first New Guinean Lutherans baptized near Finschhafen in 1899; and of Bishop Sir Zurewe Zurenuo, the first indigenous National Head Bishop of the Evangelical Lutheran Church of Papua New Guinea. 0658

Lutkehaus, Nancy [Christine]. "Introduction." In The Life of Some Island People of New Guinea: A Missionary's Observations of the Volcanic Islands of Manam, Boesa, Biem and Ubrub. By Karl Bohm. Trans. by the author; ed. and introd. by Nancy [Christine] Lutkehaus, 13-69. Collectanea Instituti Anthropos, 29. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1983. Assessing the importance of the ethnographic publications of Catholic SVD missionaries who worked in New Guinea within a wide cultural spectrum of its northeastern section. Lutkehaus comments in detail on Bohm's work (0788). As background she outlines the mission history and explains the tenets of the school of thought of the Society of the Divine Word as it can be traced to the teachings and writings of Wilhelm Schmidt.

0659

Rowley, C[harles] D. The Australians in German New Guinea. 1914-1921. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1958. xi + 371 pp. + maps . Mostly a political and economic history, but chapter 19 on "The Administration, the Missions, and Native Education" was the first solid historical coverage of the effects of the Australian administration on the continuing work of the missionaries, often German, and is especially informative on the New Guinea mainland.

0660

Sepik General Traditional 0661

Aufenanger, Henry [=Heinrich]. The Passing Scene in North-East New-Guinea: A Documentation. Collectanea Instituti Anthropos, 2. St. Augustin: Anthropos-Institut, 1972. iii + 479 pp. + map and ill ustrations .

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

199

An account of Sepik cultures during the time of Aufenanger's work among them as a Divine Word missionary. The ethnography is spotty; he tends to be magpie-like in the picking up of oral historical, traditional religious, and cargo cult materials; but with patience the reader will discover gems. For example, he was the first to confirm in writing that Negrie-Yangoru groups took Hurun (or Mt. Hurun) to be identified with the most important traditional deity of the cosmos. Aufenanger, Henry [=Heinrich]. The Great Inheritance in North-East New Guinea: A Collection of Anthropological Data. Collectanea Instituti Anthropos, 9. St. Augustin: Anthropos-Institut, 1975. [vi] + 365 pp. + map and illustrations. Continuing the above, a survey of various traditional beliefs and customs in fourteen different culture areas from the Sepik coast, and then mainly along and up the Sepik River Valley . One study - on the Schouten Islands - takes us beyond the mainland. Although selected rather arbitrarily as comments of interest after being engaged in a literal tour d'horizon, and thus with obvious superficiality, the materials are not to be neglected. Cf. Aufenanger in Anthropos (pub. 1960). 0662

Kelm, Heinz . Kunst vom Sepik. 3 Vols. VerOffentlichungen des Museums fUr Volkerkunde Berlin, New Series, 10-11, 15, Abteilung SUdsee, 5-7. Berlin: Museum fUr Volkerkunde, 1966-1968. Vol. 1: 1966. 40 pp. + 504 plates and [104] pp. comments on plates + [foldout] map + [2] pp. comments on map; Vol. 2: 1966. 19 pp. + 243 plates and [37] pp. comments on plates; Vol. 3: 1968. 40 pp. + 558 plates + [131] pp. comments on plates + [30] pp . of additional comments on the plates of Vols. 1 and 2. A vast documentation of the Sepik collection held by the anthropological museum in Berlin, and of items mainly acquired prior to World War I, grouped to comply with established style provinces of Sepik art. Kelm's introduction sets out the symbiosis of art, societal structure, and the religious world (especially in volume one, on the Iatmul, but he also considers motifs, aesthetics, and the role of the artist for the whole region). For a recently acquired collection of Maprik objects for this museum, see G. Koch (0729); and for a shorter study, G. Stewart, Introduction to Sepik Art of Papua New Guinea (2nd ed. pub . 1981). Cf. 0701 for other works of Kelm . 0663

Lutkehaus, Nancy [Christine], et al., eds. Sepik Heritage: Tradition and Change in Papua New Guinea. Bathurst and Durham, N.C.: Crawford House Press, and Carolina Academic Press, 1990. xxii + 666 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. A wide range of perspectives on Sepik cultures. Part one covers traditional concepts of the past (e.g., G. and M. Schuster [one of the editors] on Aibom (or Iatmul) concepts of history in two articles; J. Wassmann on Nyaura concepts of space and time; and for S. Josephides see 0835) . Part two is on inter-cultural connections (including A. Forge on the power of culture). Part three takes in 0664

200

Bibliographical

Survey

the impact of the West (B. Allen considering inter alia the Peli Association; and M. Huber contemplating images of missionaries). Parts four, five and six cover social relations, socialization and gender issues (with D. Lipset on Murik Lakes ritual, 0680; Lutkehaus on Manam leadership; S. Harrison on Avatip religion, 0763; P. Roscoe on Yangoru male initiation, 0732; and Roscoe and R. Scaglion on initiation issues, 0669). Part seven is on traditional medicine and sorcery, see A. KeIrn (0701) and W. Mitchell (another of the editors) (0705), with parts eight and nine on the arts and related matters. 0665

Mead, Margaret. Sex and Temperament in Three Primitive Societies. 2nd ed. New York: New American Library of World Literature (Mentor), 1950. 240 pp. + map. [Also in Mead. From the South Seas: Studies of Adolescence and Sex in Primitive Societies, i-xiv + 1-335. New York: William Morrow & Company, 1939. Portions of the book also appear in Mead, and Nicolas Calas, eds., Primitive Heritage (pub. 1953).] First published in 1935, this is a useful comparative survey of child-rearing and gender relations in three Sepik societies - the mountain Arapesh, the riverdwelling Mundugumor, and the lake people called Chambri (by Mead written Tchambuli). With the Arapesh and Mundugumor, men and women "ideally possess the same social personality," while among the Chambri "their personalities ideally oppose and complement each other." Chambri women have greater choice of marriage partners. Mead contrasts the Arapesh, whom she onesidedly interprets as gentle and uninvolved in war (cf. 0723), with the cannibalistic Mundugumor. Other relevant inter-personal issues are discussed; and note the distillation of comparisons in Mead's Male and Female (pub. 1962). Roscoe, Paul B. "Of Power and Menace: Sepik Art as an Affecting Presence." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 1, 1 (1995): 1-22. Making the valuable point that much Sepik art is not designed to be beautiful but to convey the formidableness of spirit and group power. 0666

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 0667

Bosse, Hans. Der fremde Mann : Jugend, Miinnlichkeit, Macht ; eine Ethnoanalyse. Gruppengespriiche mit jungen Sepiks in PapuaNeuguinea. In collab. with Werner Knauss. Fischer Taschenbuch (Sozialwissenschaft), 11469. Frankfurt am Main: Fischer Taschenbuch Verlag, 1994. 360 pp. Concerning male identity as reflected upon by young men with a modem education. Because the older generation is perceived as backwards and weak, there is no longer a lucid path from adolescence to manhood (as, for instance, in the procedures of the Ilahita Arapesh discussed by D. Tuzin [0740]). However,

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

201

those traditional values are still guiding in the search for a substitute for the "fathers." 0668

Gesch, Patrick '''There can be neither Black nor White': Relations between Missionaries and Sepik Villagers." Verbum 37, 1-2 (1996): 93-118. On the problems of indigenous perceptions of missionaries among Sepik peoples. Sensitive issues include the projection of male mission personnel as "women" (rather than initiated men), scarification, nakedness, and the meaning of shifts from traditional to urban and modern life. Insightful. Roscoe, Paul [B.], and Scaglion, Richard. "Male Initiation and European Intrusion in the Sepik: A Preliminary Analysis ." In Sepik Heritage: Tradition and Change in Papua New Guinea, ed. by Nancy [Christine] Lutkehaus, et al., 414-423. Bathurst and Durham, N.C.: Crawford House Press, and Carolina Academic Press, 1990. A near Sepik-wide assessment of the impact of missions, millenarian movements, pacification, and the labor trade on initiation systems in the region. None or all of these seem sufficient to explain the decline or survival, the authors coming to the more interesting conclusion that societies with strong See also reciprocal systems made them less vulnerable to modification. Scaglion on Abelam conflict management (e.g., Oceania, pub. 1981) and on sexual pollution in T. Whitehead and M. Conaway (eds.), Self, Sex, and Gender in Cross-cultural Fieldwork (pub. 1986). Scaglion's 1976 University of Pittsburgh Masters thesis was on the Abelam (cf. also 0325).

0669

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Fountain, Jenny . ... To Teach Others Also. The Bible Schools of the Christian Brethren Churches in Papua New Guinea. Palmerston North, NZ: Osjen Ministries Trust, 1999. xii + 206 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. Much needed study of Brethren mission operations, which are to be found across the Sepik cultures, mainly inland ones often being poorly documented. This is a school-by-school survey, showing the extent of indigenous leadership and lay involvement in new Christian communities. 0670

The Bishops' Progress: A Historical Huber, Mary Taylor. Ethnography of Catholic Missionary Experience on the Sepik Frontier. Smithsonian Series in Ethnographic Inquiry. Washington, D.C.: Smithsonian Institution Press, 1988. xii + 264 pp. + maps, tables and figures. A skillfully researched study of the Divine Word missionaries' work, mainly in the East Sepik Province. It covers such issues as anthropologists' perceptions of missionaries, and the nature of research into mission history . Beyond considering mission life as such, the black-white interface, emergence of cargo cults, and indigenization of the clergy are sensitively addressed. This book sets a 0671

202

Bibliographical

Survey

new and welcome tone as an anthropologically oriented approach to mission history. For early directives of determinative importance, see also J. Alt (ed. and trans.), Arnold Janssen SVD: Letters to New Guinea and Australia (pub. 2001).

Sepik Coast and Offshore Islands Traditional 0672

Beier, VIIi, and Somare, Michael [Thomas]. "The Karkar Images of Darapap." Records of the Papua New Guinea Museum 3 (1973): 116. Revelations as to how the Murik Lakes war god Karkar was constituted through an alignment of carved poles. Disclosed to the authors as secret information in the context of the latter's initiation. M. Tamoane (nephew to Somare, who is currently Prime Minister of Papua New Guinea) also discusses this topic in 0682; and Somare himself writes very generally on Oceanic art in Pacific Perspective (pub. 1975). Frankel, Hermione. Canoes of Walomo. Port Moresby: Instilute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1978. 60 pp. + illustrations. On canoe designs among the Walomo, west of Vanimo . Various annotations are made concerning the religious significance of the designs.

0673

Gehberger, Johann. The Myths of Samap: East Sepik Myths from Samap, Mandi and Senampeli Recorded between 1938 and 1940. Trans. by John J. Tschauder, and Pamela Swadling. French and German Collections of Papua New Guinea Folklore, 5. Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1977. ix + 148 pp. + maps and illustrations. Texts collected by a Divine Word missionary usefully translated from Anthropos (pub. 1950). Regionally related stories (from cultures near Wewak), mainly about spirits and deities. The collection starts with the two-brother myth (the source for developments in cultures much further east). It brings in narratives as to how island people (e.g., Wogeo) came to be where they are (with one Sun myth on this). And there is a part of the Jari myth (also known from cultures more immediately to the east, e.g., Murik Lakes). See also 0679. 0674

0675

Gerstner, Andreas. "Der Yams-Anbau im But-Bezirk Neuguineas." Anthropos 34 (1939): 246-266 + illustrations. A staple crop of But society, yam and its cultivation are expressed in socioreligious relationships. Tabus, which the guardians of the yam gardens have to observe, are reminiscent of those seen in the ceremonies of the male cult. The letting of penile blood before a harvest also reflects the male cult initiation. A successful harvest is followed by pyramid-like displays and prestations of yam during the big feast and dancing. Three myths relating to these connections are

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

203

reproduced, with German interlinear translations. Gerstner also has articles on a creation myth and magical practices in Anthropos (pub. 1933 and 1937). Hogbin, [Herbert] Ian. The Island of Menstruating Men: Religion in Wogeo, New Guinea. Scranton, Penn.: Chandler, 1970. xiv + 203 pp. + maps and illustrations. Hogbin's first reconstruction of a traditional pattern of belief and ritual among the Wogeo Islanders off the Sepik coast, giving special attention to the male purificatory rite of cutting one's penis to let the blood flow like women's menstruation. The rationale for this behavior lies in fear of female pollution (bwaruka). Hogbin explains a variety of traditional rituals, and notes the drastic changes that had taken place in Wogeo tradition, though with sorcery fears persisting through these changes. For Hogbin's articles relating to the book, see Oceania (pub. 1946 and 1971). 0676

Hogbin, [Herbert] Ian. The Leaders and the Led: Social Control in Wogeo, New Guinea. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1978. xi + 195 pp. + maps and illustrations. An important study of the head-man phenomenon on Wogeo Island. Hogbin gives a vivid description of conflict possibilities between the island groups, discussing pretexts for unrest and ceremonies for the making of alliances within conflictual contexts. The head-men are the subject of sorcery vengeance, a subject well handled in his fourth and eighth chapters. Hogbin shows how important the group prestation of food is for Melanesian politics, but, of course, food is most abundantly displayed in feasts and therefore religious ceremony. This was his last and best book. For background, cf. also his articles in Oceania (pub. 1940, 1946) on Wogeo upbringing, including punishment and shaming. 0677

0678

Holtker, Georg. "Sakrale Holzplastik der Nor-Papua in NordostIn Beitriige zur Volkerkunde Siidostasiens und Neuguinea." Ozeaniens, ed. by W[ilIy] Frohlich . [Special Issue of] Ethnologica New Series 4 (1968): 455-493 + figures and illustrations. When visiting New Guinea in the late 1930s Holtker acquired a selection of woodcarvings of the Nor people (living on islands off the Wewak coast). Most of the pieces had been bought by the long-serving Divine Word missionary of this area from whom Holtker also obtained brief notes on their religious significance which he added to his substantial descriptions. This paper was reprinted in the Holtker Festschrift (0644). Holtker, Georg. Myths and Legends from Murik Lakes. Pt. 1. Trans. from the German by Ulli Beier. French and German Collections of Papua New Guinea Folklore, 2. Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1975. 71 pp. A useful publication of materials by a Divine Word Society scholar, strangely little used by anthropologists working in the region . The texts reveal a great deal about gender relations in warriorhood and exchange mentalities, and one, on

0679

204

Bibliographical

the goddess Jari, is crucial for the study of coastal Sepik cultures. German originals see Annali Lateranensi (pub. 1967).

Survey For the

0680

Lipset, David. "Boars' Tusks and Flying Foxes : Symbolism and Ritual of Office in the Murik Lakes." In Sepik Heritage: Tradition and Change in Papua New Guinea, ed. by Nancy [Christine] Lutkehaus, et al., 286-297. Bathurst and Durham, N.C .: Crawford House Press, and Carolina Academic Press, 1990. On the ritual cycle by which some inherited offices are transferred from one incumbent to the next, and culminating in the ritual arranged by the heir for his respective predecessors. "Superiority is denoted by giving feasts and symbolic ornaments, inferiority by receiving food and insignia." Indicating also the wider strata of society, this Murik Lakes hierarchy is carried by the idiom that "dominance nurtures while subordination consumes." For the more general context, see Lipset, Mangrove Man: Dialogics of Culture in the Sepik Estuary (pub. 1997). 0681

Meyer, Heinrich. "Das Parakwesen in Glauben und Kult bei den Eingebornen an der Nordostktiste Neuguineas ." Ed. and introd. by Georg HOItker. Annali Lateranensi 7 (1943): 95-181 + map and illustrations. A lengthy treatise of the 1920s on the male cult (parak) of the coastal region between Aitape and Matapau (west of Wewak) and on some adjacent islands. Parak was important for fertility. The paper features the initiation, the cult house, cult paraphernalia (masks, flutes, and feather ornaments), the ceremonial dualism as reflected in the concept of two powerful brothers, and the pairing of the paraphernalia by the respective halves of a parak village. See also Meyer on "Wunekau" in Anthropos (pub. 1932 and 1933), and A. Gerstner on yam prestation (0675). On the wider cultural context, 0143, 0848.

0682

Tamoane, Matthew. "Kamoai of Darapap and the Legend of Jari." In Prophets of Melanesia: Six Essays, ed. by Garry [Winston] Trompf, 105-126 + map and figure. 3rd ed. Port Moresby and Suva: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, and Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1986. An insightful account of the emergence of a Murik Lakes prophetess after the trading of an effigy into the clan of Kamoai of Darapap. The author discusses the myth of Jari associated with the effigy and the role of the prophetess in clan unity and the identification of sorcerers. This essay also appeared in Gigibori (pub. 1977). 0683

Thomas, K.H. "Notes on the Natives of the Vanimo Coast, New Guinea." Oceania 12,2 (1941) : 163-186. A patrol officer's notes on Manimo (wrongly called Vanimo) village and related settlements. Apart from comments on land tenure and social structure, there is

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

205

discussion of marriage and bride price, funerary rites, initiations, and customary law. Intelligent work in an understudied area.

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Somare, Michael [Thomas]. Sana: An Autobiography of Michael Somare. Port Moresby: Niugini Press, 1975. vii + 152 pp. + map and illustrations. The autobiography of Papua New Guinea's first Prime Minister, relating his childhood in Rabaul (where his father was a policeman) and then at home in the Murik Lakes region, where he was briefly educated under the Japanese and received schooling. Apart from interesting details on his rise in politics, there is an important account of his traditional initiation, and a discussion of Murik "compromise peacemaking" called sana. Chapter three is part-published as an article in Gigibori (pub. 1974). 0684

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 0685

Duggan, Stephen 1. "Franciscan Ideals and New Guinea Realities: Australian Franciscans and the Sepik Mission, 1946-51." Journal of Religious History 17,1 (1992): 77-100 + map. On the foundation years of the Franciscan Mission: getting a base in and around Aitape and making inroads. A good deployment of archival sources. Cf. also earlier effort in Journal of Pacific History (pub. 1989). 0686

Smith, Michael F[rench]. "From Heathen to Atheist: Changing Views of Catholicism in a Papua New Guinea Village." Oceania 51, 1 (1980): 40-52. An unusual study of Koragur village on Kairiru Island. The reforms of Vatican 2 had led villagers to become disillusioned with the Catholic Mission, and their hopes of cargo had also been dashed. One student had passed from traditionalism to Catholicism and beyond into disbelief, but a collective rationalism could not be predicted of this group. For a missionary viewpoint, in contrast, see F. Swift, Greetings from the Land that Time Forgot (ed. M. Hartig, pub. 1989). Smith, Michael French. Hard Times on Kairiru Island: Poverty, Development, and Morality in a Papua New Guinea Village. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 1994. x + 278 pp. + map and illustrations. Arguing that Kairiru traditional thought patterns have appropriated Catholicism and modern official administration. At Koragur village Catholicism has become part of the prestige building vis-a-vis other villages, while in response to officials' directives about reorganizing certain habits the villagers have fallen back on traditional ideals of reciprocity - as a spiritual and moral refuge. A good chapter on the interface of two "supernaturalisms," with the popular traditional creation myth of the two brothers being well handled. Later on tradition and Catholicism are discussed as means of coping with island backwardness in a new 0687

206

Bibliographical

Survey

nation's developing economy. Cf. also Smith's more recent Village on the Edge (pub. 2002). 0688

Wiltgen, Ralph M. "The Death of Bishop Loerks and his Companions." Pt. 1: "The Execution." Verbum 6 (1964): 363-397 + map and figure. Pt. 2: "The Trial." Verbum 7 (1965): 14-44. [Published as a double offprint, 1965.] Focusing on the fate that befell Bishop Joseph Loerks (SVD) and other Catholic mission staff from the Wewak region. In 1943 they were evacuated by Japanese service-men, together with clergy and other "enemy aliens" from the Manus Islands, and executed on the high seas between Manus and New Britain. This is a sober account which confirms that martyrdom may have a political perspective, and it certainly also had an impact on the reconstruction of Catholic mission work in the Sepik. There is a German version: Aposteltod Neuguinea (pub. 1966); cf. also Wiltgen's mimeograph Seventy-Five Years: Catholic Church in Sepik Province, with some copies only entitled Catholic Church in Sepik Province (pub. 1960s).

West Sepik Inland Traditional

Corrain, Cleto, antropologica nel I'Antropologia e illustrations. Although mainly a piece of is given to the pali ritual for

0689

and Capitanio, Mariantonia. "Una ricerca West Sepik (Papua-New Guinea)." Archivo per la Etnologia 164 (1974): 1-63 + maps and physical and medical anthropology, some attention group well-being at Yili, east of the Lumi area.

Gell, A[lfred] F. "Penis Sheathing and Ritual Status in a West Sepik Village." Man New Series 6, 2 (1971): 165-181 + map, figures and tables . On the wearing of penis gourds among the Umeda. A discussion of outer-body imaging which relates the wearing of gourds to status and ritual, and to concepts of being "married" as against still having "bachelor" status. 0690

Gell, Alfred [F.]. Metamorphosis of the Cassowaries: Umeda Society, Language and Ritual. London School of Economics Monographs on Social Anthropology, 51. London: Athlone Press, 1975. x + 366 pp. + maps, figures and tables. Gell suggests that Umeda society can be seen as a "hypostatization" of two basic structural principles: a central, vertical, agnatic and masculine principle and a peripheral, lateral, affinal and feminine principle. The structures are reflected in the ida ritual in which cassowaries are metarnorphozed - as a creation drama, a rite of fertility, and initiation image. For an interesting response to this, see R. Werbner 0707. 0691

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

207

0692

Gell, Alfred [F.]. "Reflections on a Cut Finger: Taboo in the Umeda Conception of the Self." In Fantasy and Symbol: Studies in Anthropological Interpretation, ed. by R.H. Hook, 133-148 + figure. London: Academic Press, 1979. An important yet frustrating article on Umeda identity. For the Umeda the "I" does not stand apart from the world, but is locked into the processes of giving food, transacting over women, and fighting. Transgressing a tabu, or lapsing, breaks the ego drastically from such processes, but by utilizing dreams - which are taken as ascetic experiences of the transcendent by a sufferer - the suffering individual can reopen the possibilities for life as against negativity and death . The piece implies other possibilities and questions that are left unaddressed. 0693

Gell, Alfred [F.]. The Anthropology of Time: Cultural Explorations in Constructions of Temporal Maps and Images. Anthropology. Oxford: Berg, 1992. ix + 341 pp. + figures and tables. A work on issues of time in anthropological research in general, but chapter five contains detailed material on time reversal in the Umeda ritual (see 0691). There is a ritual manipulation of time in the annual ida ceremony, which mediates between the antipathies in social relationships. The cassowary symbolizing senior status and the red bowmen symbolizing the "new men" (or initiates) come together as a symbiosis of old and new time.

Gell, Alfred [F.]. "The Language of the Forest: Landscape and Phonological Iconism in Umeda." In The Anthropology of Landscape: Perspectives on Place and Space, ed. by Eric Hirsch, and Michael O'Hanlon, 232-254. Oxford Studies in Social and Cultural Anthropology: Cultural Forms. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1995. Contributing to the ethnography of sound, the Umeda culture reveals a phonological iconism comparable to that of the Kaluli (S. Feld, 1613) and the Foi (1. Weiner, 1631-2). In the New Guinea forest habitat, so Gell ascertains, hearing is the dominant sense of encoding the environs as a whole. Sacrality is dealt with en route. 0694

0695

Gillam, Betty. "Beliefs of the Wapei People about Conception, Childbirth, and Early Child Care." Tropical Doctor 3 (1973): 85-87. Traditional Wape notions about the nature and timing of birth, and on labor, caring for infants, and food tabus applying to the post-natal condition. 0696

Guddemi, Phillip. "Mumukokolua: Sago Spathe Paintings among the Sawiyano of Papua New Guinea." Res 23 (1993): 67-82 + illustrations. Deriving from a 1992 University of Michigan dissertation entitled 'We Came from These,' the author considers the relationship between a sense of generative potency and artistic achievement with unusual materials. Cf. also, for lwam, M . Schuster in Palette (pub. 1969).

208

Bibliographical

Survey

0697

Hees, Peter van. "Traditional Marriage among the Wassisi." In Powers, Plumes and Piglets: Phenomena of Melanesian Religion, ed. by Norman C. Habel, 84-90. Adelaide: Australian Association for the Study of Religions, 1979. By a missionary anthropologist, this article is about arranged marriage in the Wassisi villages. The choice of one's spouse is made during childhood, and bride prices are paid in conjunction with the puberty initiations. Then comes engagement and a full marriage ceremony. Descriptive and analytically somewhat wanting. 0698

Juillerat, Bernard. Les enfants du sang: societe, reproduction et imaginaire en Nouvelle-Guinee. Paris: Editions de la Maison des Sciences de I'Homme, 1986. 569 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. [English version: Children of the Blood: Society, Reproduction and Cosmology in New Guinea. Trans. by Nora Scott. Oxford: Berg, 1996.] Looks at Yafar social organization, near Amanab (close to the Irian Jayan border), reflecting on symbolism in the economy. Astute observations about marriage and inter-tribal relations . Keys to his discussion in connection with "religion" are: the gaining of individual identity and social ontogeny through initiation; the power of control over the dead by mediums (elsewhere referred to more as shamans); the importance of tabu against the "auto-consumption" of red pandanus, which is a surrogate blood filtered through classificatory parents; and the special lineages of master custodians of ritual. The appeal to psychoanalysis of these data, however, is shaky. Juillerat, Bernard. Oedipe chasseur: une mythologie du sujet en Nouvelle Guinee. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1991. 292 pp. + figures and illustrations. On select mythic texts of the Yafar speakers, West Sepik. Juillerat appeals to the Freudian paradigm, but so much for exegesis as setting in place a range of basic issues to make interpretation possible - issues to do with father-mother and son-daughter relations, with sexual difference, notions of body, etc. In explaining the mythic texts he finds a main one to do with patricide (by daughters), but out of the death comes a symbolic integration of "nature" and "the social." See also previous entry. 0699

Juillerat, Bernard, ed. Shooting the Sun: Ritual and Meaning in West Sepik. Smithsonian Series in Ethnographic Enquiry. Washington, D.C. and Paris: Smithsonian Institution Press, in Cooperation with the Ministere des Affaires Etrangeres, 1992. x + 310 pp. + map, tables, figures and illustrations. Along with a paper about incest prohibition among the Yafar, this book contains chapters on Juillerat's work on socio-sexual hermeneutics by such well known anthropologists as A. Gell, A. Strathern, M. Strathern, R. Wagner, and 0700

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

209

the Africanist R. Werbner, who all are especially appreciative of Juillerat's view that the Yafar make a cultural statement - a "group discourse" - over against the neighboring Umeda (studied by Gell). KeIrn, Antje. "Sanguma in Abrau and Kwieftim." In Sepik Heritage: Tradition and Change in Papua New Guinea, ed. by Nancy [Christine] Lutkehaus, et aI., 447-451. Bathurst and Durham, N.C .: Crawford House Press, and Carolina Academic Press, 1990. A German anthropologist's comparative study of the effects and beliefs about a particular form of sorcery in two villages in the Lumi district. The type of sorcery is described and related to other reports of it in the Sepik. Relevant myths about it are recounted . KeIrn considers sanguma as political means; as a psychogenic cause of death; and indicates the possibility of actual physical sanguma assaults. Other work on these two villages she has published with H . KeIrn, Ein Pfeilschuss fur die Braut (pub. 1975) and Sago und Schwein (pub. 1980). 0701

Lewis, Gilbert [A.]. Knowledge of Illness in a Sepik Society: A Study of the Gnau, New Guinea. London School of Economics Monographs on Social Anthropology, 52. London : Athlone Press , 1975 . x + 379 pp . + map, figures, tables and illustrations. A fine study of traditional and contemporary attitudes towards health in a Melanesian society. Apart from a good general ethnographic background work, the author has done an in-depth study of Gnau etiology, diagnosis, and healing techniques.

0702

Lewis, Gilbert [A.]. Day of Shining Red: An Essay on Understanding Ritual. Cambridge Studies in Social Anthropology, 27. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1980. xvi + 233 pp. [First paperback edn. 1988.] Taking actions and rhetorical statements in the contexts of Gnau ritual as an entree into the key issues of understanding ritual in general. After an exegesis of public statements made in rituals, Lewis discusses the visible phenomena of puberty rites (penis bleeding) and asks which symbols underlie them and why much meaning is left largely unspoken. The Gnau religious worldview combines rhetoric, ceremonial action, and symbols. Three kinds of ritual communication are interestingly distinguished: emphatic communication, emphatic secrecy, and obligatory actions that are not secret but about which little is said. Lewis also discusses "mental maps" whereby epic songs follow a symbolically charged route through the landscape. 0703

Lewis, Gilbert [A.]. A Failure of Treatment. Oxford Studies in Social and Cultural Anthropology. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2000. xx[i] + 269 pp. + maps and illustrations. Various approachess into questions of Gnau sickness and death, interweaving mythic, conceptual, ritual and experiential materials. Oral historical

0704

210

Bibliographical

Survey

investigations probing into life experiences involving injury, sickness, and death are well covered. Mitchell, William E. "Therapeutic Systems of the Taute Wape." In Sepik Heritage: Tradition and Change in Papua New Guinea, ed. by Nancy [Christine] Lutkehaus, et al., 428-438. Bathurst and Durham, N.C .: Crawford House Press, and Carolina Academic Press, 1990. To eliminate the negative ("evil") in society, the Taute therapeutical system comprises punitive, curative, and instructive modes. They include public meeting to resolve ill-feelings or injustice but also sorcery; and shamanism, exorcism as well as demon-curing. The modern health system is analyzed with these modes in view.

0705

0706

Peter, Hanns. "Magische Vorstellungen und Praktiken bei den Gargar (West Sepik Province, Papua Neuguinea) ." In Neuguinea: Nutzen und Deutung der Umwelt, ed. by Mark MUnzel, Vol. 2: 579-597 + map. Roter Faden zur Ausstellung, 13. Frankfurt am Main: Museum fUr Volkerkunde, 1987. On magic in everday life of the Gargar (in the mountainous Yuri census division near the Irian Jaya border). Magic is deployed for horticultural, hunting , protection, and sanguma sorcery purposes; and spirits (including ancestral spirits), are discussed in connection with it. See also Peter's contributions in Wiener Volkerkundliche Mitteilungen (pub. 1975, 1983 [the latter on acculturation]) and in Wiener Ethnohistorische Blatter (pub. 1982).

0707

Werbner, Richard P. "World Renewal: Masking in a New Guinea Festival." Man New Series 19,2 (1984): 267-290. An examination of the Umeda ida festival using A. Gell's ethnographic data (see 0691 and 0693). The analysis differs from Gell's in giving a high degree of significance to ritual clowning. Emphasis is given to ritual as pursuit of social understanding by the participants, rather than the structuralists' demonstration of static ideology.

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 0708

McGregor, Donald E. "Traditional Beliefs, Health and Christianity: A Study of Change among the Wape People of Papua New Guinea." In Traditional Beliefs, Health and Christianity. [Special Issue of] Contact 14 (1973) : 2-15 . Considering the vulnerability of traditional Wape religion, which was heavily tied in with hunting success and is badly affected by the introduction of guns. Dietary problems resulting were to be met by missionary medical work. The transitional world of facing the effects of traditional and modern medicine is well discussed.

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

211

0709

McGregor, Donald E. The Fish and the Cross. 2nd ed. Point Series, 1. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1982. xi + 139 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. Contains a sound description of the elaborate Wape fish festival, especially at Teloute village (Torricelli Mountains). The book begins with an account of social organization and first contact, goes on to document the festival, and then explores reactions to Christianity in light of the people's ceremonial life. The author is missiologically oriented (cf. his article in Missiology [pub. 1974] for methodology), he being an Open Brethren worker. 0710

Mitchell, William E. "A New Weapon Stirs up Old Ghosts." Natural History 82, 10 (1973): 74-84 + map and illustrations. On the affects of the shotgun among the Taute Wape. Considered are new rituals - to appease fleeing game; new moral rules to avoid quarrelling in the hunt; and new explanations about the displeasure of the ghosts if the game is not brought home.

Taru, L. "Cult Movements at Lumi." Oral History 4, 3 (1976): 5960. Short, yet useful on three Lumi "cult" leaders during the 1940s and 1950s. The third leader had more influence for applying Biblical stories, including that of the Flood, to current situations.

0711

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 0712

Fountain,O[swald] C. "Religion and Economy in Mission StationVillage Relationships." Practical Anthropology 13 (1966): 49-58. On the potential undermining of the (Western) Christian distinction of the sacred and the secular because the big station's demand on the villagers' resources may problematize their perception of the Christian message - for they see religion and economics integrated. See also Fountain's article in the same journal (pub. 1971). 0713

McGregor, Donald E. "Communicating the Christian Message to the Wape People of Papua New Guinea." International Review of Mission 63 (1974): 530-538. A Brethren missionary worrying that Wape Christians are almost always those that pass through the modern education system, and that the great majority of villagers are only superficially connected with the Christian message. Among the latter traditional explanations for trouble, sickness, and death still satisfy more than "modern Christian scientific" ones.

0714

Mary Agnella [O'Callaghan], [Sister], compo The Story of the Missionary Franciscan Sisters of the Immaculate Conception in Australia and New Guinea. [Brisbane: Missionary Franciscan Sisters of the Immaculate Conception, 1971]. iv + 123 pp. + map and illustrations.

212

Bibliographical

Survey

An in-house publication of limited supply. The last third of the book is on the Sisters' impact in the Sepik. They have had a significant impact at Lumi, and they operate other stations at Sissano on the coast and on Seleo Island. 0715

Willy, Ignatius. PNG Passionists: The Story of a Jungle Mission 1955-1993. Hobart: The Congregation of the Passion, 1996. viii + 288 pp. + maps and illustrations. Starting with the Vanimo mission on the coast, the book is substantially about opening up inland and highland work, and the responses to the Passionists in the Ossima, Wasengla, Kamberatoro and Yulamaki areas. Care for the sick and for refugees is covered.

East Sepik Inland Traditional 0716

Bowden, Ross. "Levi-Strauss in the Sepik: A Kwoma Myth of the Origin of Marriage." Oceania 52, 4 (1982): 294-302. Concerning a Kwoma myth on the origin of marriage which, using Claude LeviStrauss' structuralist method of analysis, is interpreted as suggesting that marriage, with its corollary of the incest tabu, was literally "the advent of a new order."

Bowden, Ross . Yena: Art and Ceremony in a Sepik Society . Pitt Rivers Museum Monograph Series, 3. Oxford: University of Oxford, Department of Ethnology and Prehistory, 1983. xii + 179 pp. + map, figures and illustrations. The author was present at a very unusual conjunction of Kwoma rituals, normally years apart in a longer cycle called yena. The work considers the yena sculptures as expressions of aggression in a traditional warrior context, and maleness in terms of marriage and reciprocities. A probing study, and well illustrated. (Please note that there is a warning against showing this book to Kwoma women and uninitiated men.) Cf. Bowden in Man (pub. 1984), and his Kwoma dictionary (pub. 1997). 0717

0718

Bowden, Ross . "Kwoma Death Payments and Alliance Theory." Ethnology 27,3 (1988): 271-290 + figures. On wealth distributions at death among the Kwoma. Admittedly more on the shoring up of alliances along affinal lines, but obligations in a funerary context are intrinsic to the subject. The article also connects with Bowden's article in M. Stephen (0352) because sorcery is used when death payments have not been made. For details on group responses and tabus after deaths in the linguisticallyrelated upland Sani[y]o-Hi[y]owe culture, see R. Lewis, in M. Mayers and D. Rath (eds .), Nucleation in Papua New Guinea Cultures (cf. 0986) .

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

213

0719

Camp, Cheryl. "A Female Initiation Rite in the Neigrie Area." In Powers, Plumes and Piglets: Phenomena of Melanesian Religion, ed. by Norman C. Habel, 68-83 + figures and illustrations. Adelaide: Australian Association for the Study of Religions, 1979. A Catholic missionary's account of a Ne[i]grie female initiation rite after the first menstruation. The rite involves elective seclusion of such young women, scarification, disclosure of secrets, and exchange of goods with the girls' mothers' brothers. Forge, [1.] Anthony [W.]. "Art and Environment in the Sepik." In Proceedings of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland for 1965 (1965): 23-31 + illustrations. Reflecting Forge's best anthropological insights and showing shrewd observations about the relationship between artistic creation and religious worldviews among the Abelam and neighboring peoples. Forge observed colorful ceremonies in the shadow of the great haus tambaran (spirit-houses) and learned about the significance of sculptures interior to them. Excellent photography, yet it is a great pity that many of his photographs were not published before his death in 1991. D. Losche attempts an updating of Forge's work in Social Analysis (pub. 1995). 0720

0721

Forge, [J.] Anthony [W.]. "Prestige, Influence and Sorcery: A New Guinea Example." In Witchcraft Confessions & Accusations, ed. by M[ary] Douglas, 257-275 . ASA Monographs, [9]. London: Tavistock, 1970. Concerns the wielding of sorcery power by Abelam big-men, who compete for prestige through aggressive manipulation of supernatural forces. Prestige is marked by acquisition and distribution of shell rings , and ambitious men do not miss the opportunity of obtaining the personal leavings (hair, nail cuttings, etc.) of competitors so that sorcery can be directed against them. Whereas sorcery is integral to political life, witchcraft, as practiced by women, is irrelevant to it. 0722

Forge, [1.] Anthony [W]. "Style and Meaning in Sepik Art." In Primitive Art and Society, ed. by [J.] Anthony [W.] Forge, 169-192 + illustrations. New York: Oxford University Press, 1973. Within a fine set of comparative studies, Forge provides a more general field for the meanings of Melanesian art styles, capitalizing on his profound knowledge of Abelam and Middle Sepik materials. See D. Losche on Forge's achievements in Australian Journal of Anthropology (pub . 2001) . Fortune, R[eo] F[ranklin]. "Arapesh Warfare." American Anthropologist 41 (1939): 22-41. If M . Mead was drawing in her work on Cooperation and Competition among Primitive Peoples (pub. 1937, 0123) the conclusion that Arapesh was not a warrior society, Fortune was finding different information in the same culture area - the discrepancy is based on the fact that some Arapesh clans, e.g., those with the shark totem, were not involved in warfare while most other clans were. 0723

214

Bibliographical

Survey

This is a good article on the Arapesh pretext of war, and the complications arising from the practice of stealing one's prospective wife from another tribe. Fortune, R[eo] F[ranklin]. Arapesh. Publications of the American Ethnological Society, 19. New York: J,J. Augustin Publisher, 1942. v + 237 pp. A useful introduction to Arapesh grammar with 57 traditional stories attached (the Arapesh text being placed side-by-side with a literal English translation). The stories mention conflicts between humans and spirits: one is about the well known motif of the cosmic serpent being cut up; and other stories indicate why there are exchanges of valuables, revenge wars, and gender conflict. 0724

Haberland, Eike, and Seyfarth, Siegfried. Die Yimar am oberen Korowori (Neuguinea). Studien zur Kulturkunde, 36. Veroffentlichungen des Frobenius-Instituts an der Johann Wolfgang GoetheUniversitat zu FrankfurtfMain. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner Verlag, 1974. [xiv] + 441 pp. + maps, figures, and illustrations. Mainly due to the colonial outlawing of headhunting, the fading traditional culture yielded fragmentary fieldwork results for these two researchers. They make up for this by reference to wider Sepik materials, and in any case can show that Iatmul models have been adopted by the Yimar (e.g., headhunting trophies and body painting). Topics include myth, initiations, scarification, and especially headhunting. See also Haberland on cannibalism and "cult crocodiles" in Abhandlungen und Berichte des Staatlichen Museums fur Volkerkunde Dresden (pub. 1975). 0725

0726

Hauser-Schaublin, Brigitta. "Ritueller Wettstreit mit Feldfrtichten: Yamsfeste im Sepik-Gebiet, Papua-Neuguinea." In Verhandlungen der Naturforschenden Gesellschaft in Basel 97 (1987): 87-102. Explaining ritual competition and concepts of bringing the earth fructification that lie behind the great Sepik yam festivals, especially of the Abelam. Cf. P. Roscoe on yam cults among the East Sepik cultures of Abelam, Arapesh and Yangoru-Negrie in Ethnology (pub. 1989). 0727

Kaberry, Phyllis. "The Abelam Tribe, Sepik District, New Guinea: A Preliminary Report." Oceania 11 (1940-1941): 232-258, 345-367 + map and illustrations. "Law and Political Organization in the Abelam Tribe, New Guinea." Oceania 12 (1941-1942): 79-95, 209-225, 331-363. Based on her 1939 research, Kaberry plots the interdependence of the tambaran (spirit-[house]) and yam cults, which she takes as an indicator of the entire Abelam socio-cultural complex. Topics include kinship, sanctions (particularly in the last three articles), obligations, political authority, and value concepts. Headhunting is assessed as a subsiduary aspect of the yam cult.

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

215

0728

Kaufmann, Christian. "Uber Kunst und Kult bei den Kwoma und Nukuma (Nord-Neuguinea): Einige Ergebnisse der Sepik-Expedition 1965-1967." Verhandlungen der Naturforschenden Gesellschaft in Basel 79 (1968): 63-111. An attempt to relate the art of two proximate Sepik cultures to religious ritual. Basel Museum holdings provide a pretext for the study. See also Kaufmann's recent book Korewori (pub. 2003), and his article in 1. Heermann (ed.), Tingting bilong Mi: Zeitgenossische Kunst aus Papua-Neuginea (pub. 1979). 0729

Koch, Gerd. Kultur der Abelam: Die Berliner "Maprik" Sammlung. VerOffentlichungen des Museums flir Volkerkunde Berlin. Neue Folge 16, Abteilung Sildsee, 8. Berlin: Museum flir Volkerkunde, 1968. 112 pp. + map and illustrations. Concentrating on the 1966 collection of objects in the Berlin Museum, the author describes 300-odd illustrated artefacts. In his introduction Koch pays attention to their symbolism, religious background and meaning in Abelam culture, well known for its spirit or tambaran houses and yam cults (see also Kaberry 0727). 0730

Mead, Margaret. "The Marsalai Cult among the Arapesh, with Special Reference to the Rainbow Serpent Beliefs of the Australian Aborigines." Oceania 4,1 (1933): 37-53 + table. On Mountain Arapesh concepts of place spirits (Tok Pisin: masalai), the dangers of trespassing on their dwelling places, and infringing tabus in connection with them. Regarding Australian Aboriginal beliefs Mead defers mainly to papers on the subject by A. Radcliffe-Brown et al. in Oceania (pub . 1930). 0731

Mead, Margaret. The Mountain Arapesh Il: Arts and Supernaturalism. Garden City, N.Y.: Natural History Press, 1970. xxii + 491 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. [Originally in: Anthropological Papers of the American Museum of Natural History Series, 36-37 (within Vols. 36-41) 1938-1940. Repr. : New Brunswick, N.J.: Transaction Publishers, 2002. This version carries Part ll: Supernaturalism as the sub-title.] Part two of a five-volume work of Mead's research in the early 1930s, this part covering Arapesh views of the environment, the past, and human relations. The sections under the heading "death as an anomaly" are significant, showing how virtually all Arapesh deaths are explained through sorcery. Versions of selected myths are included. 0732

Roscoe, Paul [B.] "Male Initiation among the Yangoru Boiken." In Sepik Heritage: Tradition and Change in Papua New Guinea, ed. by Nancy [Christine] Lutkehaus, et al., 402-413. Bathurst and Durham, N.C.: Crawford House Press, and Carolina Academic Press, 1990. Adolescent Boiken (Yangoru-Negrie) are considered the most polluted males in their society, and their initiation, deriving in myth from women, reduces the

216

Bibliographical

Survey

threat of pollution. The pallisaded initiation ground and the penile-splitting rites are well described and analyzed. Schroeder, Roger. Initiation and Religion: A Case Study from the Wosera of Papua New Guinea. Studia Instituti Anthropos, 46. Fribourg: [Fribourg] University Press, 1992. 326 pp. + maps and figures . A useful volume covering a short introduction to Melanesian religions; the history, culture, and social structure of the Wosera (near Maprik); the phenomena of spirits and powers, sorcery and witchcraft, cults and rituals; and an analysis of the data so as to enter into fruitful missiological reflections. Shows the influence of E. Mantovani's applications of Wilhelm Schmidt's theory (cf. 0122). See also Schroeder's contributions on the Kiniambu as well as the Wosera, in K. Piskaty and H . Rzepkowski (eds .), Verbi Praecones (pub. 1993). 0733

0734

StOcklin, Werner H. "Die Farbenmagie der Abelam in ethnomedizinischer Sicht." In Ethnomedizin: Beitriige zu einem Dialog zwischen Heilkunst und Volkerkunde, ed. by Gerhard Rudnitzki; Wulf Schiefenhovel; and Ekkehard Schroder, 23-35 . Ethnologische Abhandlungen,1. Barmstedt: Kurth , 1977. On the Abelam usage of red earth paint. Classified as "hot," its benefits being grasped in the relationships between yam spirits, the giant yam, and its cultivators. However, its properties are also used for adverse effects - in sorcery by the manipulation of soul and life essence.

0735

Tuzin, Donald F. "Yam Symbolism in the Sepik: An Interpretative Account." Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 28,3 (1972): 230254. On Hahita Arapesh concepts of yam spirits (which are sober for long yams, but impish for short), and how they relate to ancestors and male procreativity. Psychoanalytic interests show. 0736

Tuzin, Donald [F.] . "Social Control and the Tambaran in the Sepik." In Contention and Dispute: Aspects of Law and Social Control in Melanesia, ed. by A[rnold] L[eonard] Epstein, 317-344. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1974. Provides a vivid account of the Hahita Arapesh's reliance on a war god for their pursuits of revenge (before 1945). Killing enemies in conflict, including ritual homicide by a single intruder (la/), were credited to cult spirits that altogether constituted the god Nggwal. This "cyclopean deity" monitored the scores in inter-village wars from the tambaran house (see 0739) and oversaw the punishments necessary for keeping internal social control in a large village. Lacks comparative insights into the concept of nggwal by the nearby Abelam (see D. Losche, The Abelam [pub. 1982]).

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

217

0737

Tuzin, Donald F. The llahita Arapesh: Dimensions of Unity. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1976. xxxv + 376 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. Introduced by Margaret Mead, an impressive general ethnography of an unusually large village complex in the Sepik. On religion, the most useful parts of the book concern "The Culture of War;" "The Complexities of Reciprocal Relations;" "Music and the Evocation of the Spirits;" and in the end "A Look at the Impact of the South Sea Evangelical Mission ." See also his related Social Complexity in the Making (pub. 2001), especially on rituals producing hierarchy and harmony. 0738

Tuzin, Donald F. "Reflections of Being in Arapesh Water Symbolism." Ethos 5, 2 (1977): 195-223. On I1ahita Arapesh water symbolism. Only when the watery decomposing parts of the corpse - the female aspect - have gone can the spirit proceed to its home, though the dead themselves are enclosed in a watery medium and have to pass through the "door of the dead" on their collective visits to villages. Further, Tuzin finds that environal catastrophes, related to traditional apocalyptic notions, are typically connected with floodwaters. Tuzin tackles theoretical issues and inclines to Freudian insights (yet surprisingly does not realize that, in the German, Freud did not use the terms id, ego or superego). 0739

Tuzin, Donald F. The Voice of the Tambaran: Truth and Illusion in llahita Arapesh Religion. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1980. xxi + 355pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. Through the eyes of various ritual custodians, Tuzin reveals patterns of ritual allegiance and different group responses to the demands of the tambaran, a traditional cult run by elders and specialists through consensus from the giant, cathedral-like tambaran house. The "voice of the tambaran" is produced by bamboo flutes in the cult house, Tuzin interpreting it as the collective voice of male interests among the I1ahita Arapesh. Men are initiated into five grades of cult membership. The approach is implicitly Durkheimian, the tambaran signifying "tradition itself." See also next entry. 0740

Tuzin, Donald F. "Ritual Violence among the I1ahita Arapesh: The Dynamics of Moral and Religious Uncertainty," In Rituals of Manhood: Male Initiation in Papua New Guinea, ed. by Gilbert H. Herdt, 321-355 + figure and illustrations. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1982. On the five grades of tambaran (spirit-[house]) ritual life among the I1ahita, which correspond to five perceived stages of male physical maturation. The earliest rites entail lacerating the penis; middle ones bring about complete separation from female control and a preparation for ordeals (through facing treatment by initiators); and later rites conduct young men into the cult of Nggwal (see 0736).

218

Bibliographical

Survey

0741

Tuzin, Donald [F.]. "Miraculous Voices: The Auditory Experience of Numinous Objects." Current Anthropology 25 (1984): 579-596. A paper with comments and reply. Mainly theoretical, yet makes effective use of Ilahita materials to illustrate the social signification of numinous noises (of bullroarers, drums, etc.). Thus what Tuzin reflects upon as "the awesome sound" is mysterium tremendum (following Rudolf Otto), but with the numinous reality and the feeling of it being one and the same in Tuzin's representation of responses among the Ilahita Arapesh and other indigenous peoples. 0742

Whiting, John W.M. Becoming a Kwoma: Teaching and Learning in a New Guinea Tribe. New Haven: Yale University Press for the Institute of Human Relations, 1941. xix + 226 pp. + figures and illustrations. An important monograph about educational processes, some years after Margaret Mead's work in the Sepik. Whiting does not stop short at the study of children but looks at initiation and acceptance into the group and the working out of tensions within it. Contact and Adjustment Phenomena

0743

Camp, Cheryl. "The Peli Association and the New Apostolic Church." In Religious Movements in Melanesia Today, 1, ed. by Wendy Flannery, 78-93. Point Series, 2. Ooroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1983. On the influence in the late 1970s of the Canadian Apostolic Church on the much publicized cargo movement in the Negrie-Yangoru culture area. Camp argues that the involvement of the Peli Association with the Canadians served to try a new vehicle to achieve its objectives. The emerging local Apostolic Church should not be called an independent church but a phase the Mt. Hurun movement is passing through (see also P. Oesch, 0745, yet cf. Trompf, 0302), Camp's views being born out by events in the 1980s. Oesch, Patrick F. Initiative and Initiation: A Cargo Cult-Type Movement in the Sepik against its Background in Traditional Village Religion. Studia Instituti Anthropos, 33 . St Augustin: AnthroposInstitut, 1985. xvii + 347 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. The most detailed history of a single cargo movement so far written . The movement considered centers around Mount Hurun where in 1971 the removal of the American geodesic markers was thought to herald great material blessing, the Cargo. Oesch provides a solid ethnographic background of the Negrie-Yangoru culture complex to better explain this large cargo movement, and its predecessors. His thesis is that the excess and surprise connected with traditional initiation re-appear and are revitalized in the cargo cult, which becomes as 0744

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

219

initiative a new initiation and rite of passage into the modern world. Edited from the first doctorate in Religious Studies from the University of Sydney. Gesch, Patrick [F.]. "The Cultivation of Surprise and Excess: The Encounter of Cultures in the Sepik of Papua New Guinea." In Cargo Cults and Millenarian Movements, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, 213-238 + figure and illustrations. Religion and Society, 29. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, 1990. Distilling work from his monograph (see above), Gesch here traces NegrieYangoru initiatives in modifying traditional religion, experimenting with modern politics, taking on business, and trying out different forms of Christianity, as attempts to make sense of colonialism and the modern. The history of the great East Sepik cargo cult reflects all these experimentations to cultivate newness of life, the cultists eventually ending up with their own independent church as the most satisfying expression of their totalistic concerns. For an example of the spread of the cult to the south (Pagwi, Sepik River), see H. Janget in Grassroots Research Bulletin (pub. 1992). 0745

Hwekmarin, L., et al. "Yangoru Cargo Cult, 1971." Journal of the Papua and New Guinea Society 5, 2 (1971): 3-27. A team of students from the University of Papua New Guinea were fortunate enough to be working with their Professor of Geography, David Lea (one of the co-authors), when the great apocalyptic promises of Matias Yaliwan were to be fulfilled in the Yangoru census division of the East Sepik. The team documented collective expectations that the area would be blessed with renewed fertility and the coming of new goods once the American geodesic markers were removed from the top of Mount Hurun and passed by a chain of hands down to the headquarters of the Peli Association, which was run by Daniel Hawina and inspired by Yaliwan . A good eyewitness account. 0746

0747

Knight, Michael. "The Peli Ideal: An Evaluation of the Ideology of the Peli Association." Catalyst 5,4 (1975): 3-22 + illustration. A crucial but neglected article about the Peli cargo movement, discussing the syncretic myth of the two brothers (mixing traditional Boiken and Biblical motifs), and rightly stressing the Peli search for the secret of fertility and the realization of wanbel (Tok Pisin for common feelings of harmony) .

0748

Kubitza, Bartholemew [1.]. "Cargo Cult Activities at Kaiep in the 1930's." Trans. by John 1. Tschauder. Oral History 8,2 (1980) : 8889. Originally in Steyler Missionsbote (pub. 1932-33), this is a short note by a Divine Word lay brother, yet the most important clues available as to what was going on in the movement of the Four Kings, self-appointed leaders who promised Cargo and who turned against the colonial government in active noncooperation, they also predicted a Great Flood for the colonial town of Wewak, west of Kaiep village. An extract of this text has also been independently translated by T. Aerts (0066).

220

Bibliographical

Survey

May, R[onald] J[ames]. The View from Hurun: The Peli Association of the East Sepik District. New Guinea Research Unit Discussion Paper, 8. Port Moresby: New Guinea Research Unit [Australian National University], 1975. 28 pp. A basic introduction to the highly publicized cargo movement centered on Mount Hurun in the Negrie-Yangoru culture areas of the Prince Alexander Mountains region. May provides some background to this movement and a useful introduction to the main characters in it, especially Matias Yaliwan and his predictions of riches arising for local peoples after the removal of the American geodesic markers from the mountain top. 0749

Narokobi, [C .] Bernard Mullu. Sorcery among the East Sepiks. Occasional Paper, 10. Port Moresby: Law Reform Commission of Papua New Guinea, 1978. 26 pp. Identifying "evil" sorcery (according to the Sorcery Act 1971) Narokobi discusses a range of means for its abolition, based on interviews that pointed to the fear of it and distrust disseminated by it as core problems. Interviewees were divided on how the Christian faith, Western-style education, or economic progress could influence the issue, but many favoured severe punishment of the sorcerer. Narokobi holds that sorcery has less an effect when the secrecy surrounding it is broken, and encourages open reporting and exposition of it. 0750

Rai, Max . "The Politics of Sorcery in Yangoru - East Sepik Province." Yagl-Ambu 4, 2 (1977): 121-126. A brief paper on some societal implications of sorcery, asserting that it became more important since the colonial administration prohibited the means of open confrontation in dispute settlements. In the control of big-men, sorcery is either manipulated to protect people from it or to support whoever wishes to sorcerize someone - for remuneration. Sorcerers themselves are pawns in the constellation of competing interests. 0751

0752

Roscoe, Paul B. "The Far Side of Hurun: The Management of Melanesian Millenarian Movements." American Ethnologist 15 (1988): 515-529 + map. Part of a 1983 University of Rochester doctoral thesis, but not quite up to date when published in 1988. However, it offers a succint history of millenarian activities in the Negrie-Yangoru area from ca. 1912 to the early 1980s, even if the development of the great Peli Association into an independent church is not properly charted. Stent, W[illiam] R. "An Interpretation of a Cargo Cult." Oceania 47,3 (1977): 187-219. Can be read in conjunction with the author's Interview with a Cargo Cult Leader, a LaTrobe University Economics Discussion Paper (pub. 1973). Stent is interested in dreams of prosperity and "good business" among the NegrieYangoru cargo cultists, and problems such approaches have for the economic 0753

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland development of the region. dimensions.

221

Perhaps not so sensitive to inherent religious

Stephenson, Nigel A. Kastom or Komuniti: A Study of Social Process and Change among the Wam People, East Sepik Province, Papua New Guinea. Basler Beitrage zur Ethnologie, 40. Basel: Ethnologisches Seminar der Universitat, and Museum der Kulturen, 2001. vi + 460 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. On social change among the Warn, including informative sections on millennial and "business" movements. Foreshadowing this work, see also B. Allen's important 1976 Australian National University doctoral thesis on "information flow." Stephenson also discusses millenarian myth as "culture criticism" in B. Hauser-Schaublin (ed.), Geschichte und miindliche Uberlieferung in Ozeanien (0105). 0754

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 0755

Narokobi, [C.] Bernard [Mullu]. "Christianity and Melanesian Cosmos: The Broken Pearls and a Newborn Shell." In The Gospel is Not Western: Black .Theologies from the Southwest Pacific, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, 32-37. Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books, 1987. In a highly poetic way Narokobi here conjures up what it is to experience the Melanesian way of his Arapesh ancestors, and then have to deal not only with the new stori ("history") of the Christians, but also by implication with big business (one of the characters in this bit of poesis being Japanese). An important piece of Melanesian theology.

Tuzin, Donald [F.]. The Cassowary's Revenge: The Life and Death of Masculinity in a Melanesian Village. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1997. xiii + 256 pp. + maps and illustrations. Analyzing the break-up of the traditional cult of Nggwal and an interpretation of the (post-South Sea Evangelical Mission) Christian Revival movement as the Hahita Arapesh replacement of one inhospitable "totalism" for another. Dreams of Cargo and America are taken in en route, with snippets on how Tuzin's presence was interpreted. The cassowary refers back to the myth of women's prior knowledge of religious secrets, and their regaining of this knowledge is now associated with the collapse of the tambaran cult, and a "revenge" on it. Note derogative attitudes towards "the Christian." 0756

Sepik River Traditional 0757

Bateson, Gregory. Naven: A Survey of the Problems Suggested by a Composite Picture of the Culture of a New Guinea Tribe Drawn

222

Bibliographical

Survey

from Three Points of View. 2nd ed. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1958. [xxiv] + 312 pp. + figures and illustrations. A famous, though difficult book on the naven ceremony among the Iatmul people (first published 1936). The study ends up with a general theory of human conflict. Iatmul gender differences contrast strong and assertive men with weak, sentimental, even shameful women. But in naven, which is the celebration of a young man's first taste of blood in village conflict, the gender roles shift towards a reversal, and the violation of the norm results in transvestism. The tensions between genders in Iatmul society and its ceremonial life provide indices to other forms of conflict and rivalry between individuals and groups (e.g., after marriage arrangements and trade partnerships are formed), and Bateson discusses these under the rubric of schismogenesis. See also his article in M. Mead and N. Calas, Primitive Heritage (pub. 1953). For a more psychoanalytical revisiting of the naven rite, see E. Silverman, Masculinity , Motherhood and Mockery (pub. 2001); and on the ludic elements, D. Handelman in Social Analysis (pub. 1979). M. Houseman and C. Severi proffer a general revision (0768). 0758

Fukumoto Shigeki. Melanesia-no-bijutsu/Melanesian Art. Tokyo: Kuryudo, 1976. 51 pp. + illustrations. A rare and richly colored photographic record of sculpture images inside the spirit houses (haus tambaran) of the Middle Sepik Angoram people. The text is inaccessible to most, however, for being in Japanese. Gesch, Patrick [F.]. "Conversion and Initiation: What Tradition Teaches." In Culture, Gospel and Church, ed. by Patrick F. Gesch, 199-230. Madang: Divine Word Institute, and Kristen Pres, 1994. A detailed account of the Middle Sepik Yamuk (or Sawos) people's initiatory rites conducted by elders of moieties (the "Crocodiles" and the "Whippers"). The male novices pass into a ritual enclosure as if under attack by a crocodile, and the incisions they then receive on back, buttocks, and legs are the Crocodile eating its victims. By undergoing the ordeal the adolescents become worthy to receive their clan's teachings and return to the world as men . Gesch ponders what makes the "ideal man" missiologically. He provides an extraordinary account of his own Yamuk initiation in The End of Religions? ed. by C. Cusack and P. Oldmeadow (pub. 2001). Another work about the Sawos (and the meanings they put on sago) is by M. Schindlbeck, Sago bei den Sawos (pub. 1980). 0759

0760

Gewertz, Deborah B. "The Myth of Blood-Men: An Explanation of Chambri Warfare." Journal of Anthropological Research 34, 4 (1978): 577-588. An analysis of warfare among the Chambri, Manabi, and Peiiagwi, seeking to find emic and environmental causative factors, in order to refute an exclusively socio-biological determinist explanation. Challenging.

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

223

Gewertz, Deborah B. Sepik River Societies: A Historical Ethnography of the Chambri and their Neighbors. New Haven: Yale University Press, 1983. xii + 266 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. A breakthrough in historical ethnography or ethnohistory, and a work designed to improve on Margaret Mead's studies of Sepik River peoples. A general ethnography, however, so one has to look for contexts valuable for the study of religion. Of significance are the myths about feuding, reciprocity, the origins of patriclans, and gender relationships. Also useful on social disruptions brought on by colonialism and modem ecological disasters (such as salvinia molesta growth in lakes). Based on a City University of New York doctoral thesis (UMI microfilm 1977) revised after further fieldwork. 0761

0762

Harrison, Simon [1.]. "A Note on Avatip Children and the New Moon." Canberra Anthropology 3, 2 (1980): 43-46. An interesting little piece about a children's choral-like reaction to the new moon that seems so insignificant to the adults. Harrison interprets the playform surrounding this activity as a means by which children of different wards keep in contact with each other in the village, seeing it as an incipient ritual of child socialization. 0763

Harrison, Simon J. "Concepts of the Person in Avatip Religious Thought." In Sepik Heritage: Tradition and Change in Papua New Guinea, ed. by Nancy [Christine] Lutkehaus, et al., 351-363. Bathurst and Durham, N.C.: Crawford House Press, and Carolina Academic Press, 1990. The concept of person connects to ritual hierarchy and secular equality: kaiyik (soul or spirit) and mawul (understanding especially group obligations) set the individual into a dynamic relationship that is marked by ritual advantages and social norms. See also Harrison's articles on ritual hierarchy and secular equality in American Ethnologist (pub . 1985), and on Avatip moods in Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute (pub. 2001). Harrison, S[imon 1.] . Stealing People's Names: History and Politics in a Sepik People's Cosmology. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1990. xiii + 217 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. The earlier of two important books on the Avatip, neighbors to the famed Iatmul. Harrison does good ethnohistorical work on war, leadership and ritual grading. He shows how the sense of male individual and group identity is enhanced when, through killing enemies, spirit power is transferred to the victors. Harrison adopts a Nietzschean frame in his characterization of the "Dionysian" features of Avatip worldview. See also Harrison in Oceania (pub. 1982) on concepts of time, and Man (pub. 1988). 0764

0765

Harrison, Simon [J.]. The Mask of War: Violence, Ritual and the Self in Melanesia. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1993 . ix + 164 pp. + map, figures and illustrations.

224

Bibliographical

Survey

A remarkable book on warriorhood among the Avatip and other Manambu speakers. Harrison has done some ethnohistorical work in analyzing the precontact relationship between these groups . In discussing war and the men's cult, he is exceptional in addressing the ethnopsychology of war magic, and does well in elucidating the relationship between warrior exploits and ritual hierarchy . Allusions to Western political theory are redundant. Hauser-Schaublin, Brigitta. Frauen in Kararau: Zur Rolle der Frau bei den latmul am Mittelsepik, Papua New Guinea. Basler Beitrage zur Ethnologie, 18. Basel: Ethnologisches Seminar der Universitat, and Museum filr Volkerkunde, 1977. 290 pp. + maps [one fold-out], tables, figures [one fold-out] and illustrations. On aspects of the status of women in Kararau (or Iatmul) society. The focus is on the fact that men and women have their distinct spheres within the culture. Male contact in the circumstances of women's menstruation, pregnancy and parturition, for example, would "weaken" a man and, most importantly, he would lose his ability to kill enemies, so gender separation is vital. The correlation reaches back to the foundation myth, because the first coconut grew out of a woman's head. On the one hand the coconut is the fertility symbol par excellence and counterbalances the function of the head in headhunting (which, on the other hand, may be interpreted as a symbol of fertility in its societal context, since it signifies prosperity within the society). The book has an English summary. See also the author's article in Ethnologica (pub. 1985). 0766

Holden, Gordon . "Kanganaman Haus Tambaran." Gigibori 2, 2 (1975): 47-57 + maps, figures and illustrations. A documentation of the last of the great Iatmul ceremonial or tambaran houses at Kanganamun. Drawing on his own ethnographic work and that of G. Bateson (in Oceania, pub. 1931-32), Holden explains ritual objects in the building; initiation as a key to gaining entrance; and the intended dominance of the affairs of the house over those of village and moieties. Fine architectural and pictographic details. 0767

Houseman, Michael, and Severi, Carlo. Naven, or, the Other Self: A Relational Approach to Ritual Action. Trans. from the French by Michael Fineberg. Studies in the History of Religions, 79. Leiden: Brill, 1998. xvi + 325 pp. + map, figures and illustrations. On the naven ritual of the Iatmul. A critique of G. Bateson's famous book (0757) and the analysis of more recent ethnographic data on naven is followed by part 3: "towards a theory of social action." Here the authors argue for a shift of emphasis from ritual to the process of ritualization as the frame of reference for an understanding of the complex. 0768

0769

Laumann, Karl. "Vlfsso, der Kriegs- und Jagdgott am unteren Yuat River, Neuguinea." Anthropos 47 (1952): 897-908 + map and illustrations.

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

225

A short paper on a powerful spirit, Vlisso, perceived as helpful in war and hunting if appeased with the gift of pig's or game's liver. Narratives recount that he was sired by a human and born by a pig. He turned into a man-killer, and as such was eventually killed himself. His head survived, however, and a replica model of his (human) body was carved, being dressed (as he had requested) in female attire. The particular effigy of Vlisso described in this paper has a pig's snout in the form of a human chin, modelled in clay and attached to a pig's skull believed to be Vlisso's brother's. Other effigies had been viewed. McDowell, Nancy. The Mundugumor: From the Field Notes of Margaret Mead and Reo Fortune . Washington, D .C. : Smithsonian Institute Press, 1991. xiii + 337 pp. + figures, tables and illustrations. Uses valuable additional materials lying in archives, organizing them to throw light on beliefs and practices of a Melanesian - in this case Yuat or Biwat River - culture about which Mead published least and Fortune very little at all.

0770

0771

MUnsterberger, W . "On the Sacred Stools of the Sepik Area, New Guinea." Internationales Archiv fiir Ethnographie 43 (1943): 242246 + illustrations. Discussing the culturo-historical locus of the Sepik "stools," the author embraces a topic of his time, i.e., whether they originally belong to a megalithic culture or not. Although he sees some similarities between the megalithic complex in Indonesia (as found on Nias, Mentawei, etc.) and Sepik River cultures, he leaves as tentative Indonesian connections. The stools are oratory aids with ancestor symbolism. See also 1. Soderstrom, Die Figurstiihle vom Sepik-Fluss auf Neu-Guinea (pub. 1941), and for cross-cultural reference within New Guinea, C. Schmitz (0889).

Newton, Douglas. Crocodile and Cassowary: Religious Art of the Upper Sepik River, New Guinea. New York: Museum of Primitive Art, 1971. 112 pp. + map and illustrations. Studies in art and architecture among the Yeragei (Yerakei), Bahinemo, Nggala, Wogumas[in], Manambu, Kwoma, Nukuma, Warasei and Yasyin Sepik River peoples. Art works are quite well related to existing ethnographies of magicoreligious and ceremonial life. See Newton also in A. Kaeppler et al. (cf. 0144) . 0772

Schmid, JUrg, and Kocher Schmid, Christin. Sohne des Krokodils: Mannerhausrituale und Initiation in Yensan, Zentral-Iatmul, East Sepik Province, Papua New Guinea. Basler Beitrage zur Ethnologie, 36. Basel: Ethnologisches Seminar der Universitat, and Museum fur Volkerkunde, 1992. xii + 321 pp. + maps and figures. Treating the data collected primarily as oral texts to be preserved gives this book its style. The Iatmul texts are either reproduced in full or given in summary form, with some systematic introductions and comments. Interrelated issues include: phases of primeval times as background for the joint performance of rituals by members of different clans; the ritual system itself (comprising three 0773

226

Bibliographical

Survey

stages with discrete group membership, houses, paraphernalia, etc.); and the ascension through these stages is being denoted by a shift of entire ritual groups. Most attention is on initiations of individuals. The latter part of the book includes some of the transcribed texts in their original Tok Pisin versions. Schuster, Meinhard. "Die Topfergottheit von Aibom." Paideuma 15 (1969): 140-159 + illustrations. Aibom village is the pottery center of the Iatmul, and the most important aspect of the Aibom foundation myth deals with the heroine's invention of pottery. Various versions of this myth exist and are connected with other myths all of which recount primeval relations justifying clan and dual divisions and totemism. Surface ornamentations of the ceramics are made meaningful by this background. E. Haberland gives from Kanganamun, another Iatmul village, a variant of the myth centering on the origin of pottery (also in Paideuma [pub. 1969]). 0774

Stanek, Milan . Sozialordnung und Mythik in Palimbei: Bausteine zur ganzheitlichen Beschreibung einer Dorfgemeinschaft der Jatmul, East Sepik Province, Papua New Guinea . Basler Beitrage zur Ethnologie, 23. Basel: Ethnologisches Seminar der Universitat, and Museum fUr Volkerkunde, 1983. 472 pp. + maps and figures. A Czech researcher focusing on the connectedness of kinship, mythology and ritual among the Palimbei Iatmul. He examines the mythic as the circumscribing principle of the Palimbei clan system, and presents mythic texts embedded in his record, hoping subsequently to decipher the Iatmul structure of thought from them. Space is devoted to Gregory Bateson's writings on the naven ceremonies, Stanek adding information and (in parts) criticism. An English summary is given. For another of Stanek's Iatmul analyses see Geschichten der Kopfjiiger (pub. 1982).

0775

Telban, Borut. Dancing Through Time: A Sepik Cosmology. Oxford Studies in Social and Cultural Anthropology. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1998. [xvii] + 270 pp. + maps, figures, tables and ill ustrations. High quality social anthropology by a Balkan scholar, on Karawari culture (and Ambonwari village in particular). Important data on marriage avoidances; myth and identity (including cosmogonic concepts); spirits and their iconography (as in the men's house); and ceremonial (intriguingly under "Transformation and Presentation"). 0776

0777

Telban, Borut. "Temporality of Post-mortem Divination and Divination of Post-mortem Temporality." Australian Journal of Anthropology 12, 1 (2001): 67-79. Intriguing work on the Karawari. As he distills his findings, "divination [of a deceased person's death] ... is not oriented only towards the past, that is, towards disclosure of a guilty party [or sorcerer], but also towards the future: how will

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

227

life appear without the deceased... " Divination procedures are documented, but knowledge of Religious Studies literature is not evident. See also his article in Oceania (pub. 1997). Thurnwald, Richard [Christian P.E.]. Bimaro Society: Social Organization and Kinship System of a Tribe in the Interior of New Guinea. American Anthropological Association, Memoirs 3, 4 (1916): 251-391 + tables and figures . [German version: Die Gemeinde der Banaro: Ehe, Verwandtschaft und Gesellschaftsbau eines Stammes im Innern von Neu-Guinea, aus den Ergebnissen einer Forschungsreise 1913-15: Ein Beitrag zur Entstehungsgeschichte von Familie und Staat . Stuttgart: Ferdinand Enke, 1921. iv + 274 pp. + tables and figures.] An ethnography of a Sepik culture, along the Middle Keram, the easternmost southern tributary of the Sepik River. Good coverage of kinship and material culture, along with important details on initiatory rituals and other ceremonial activity, as well as magic and belief. Female initiation involves seclusion for a symbolic nine months; boys' initiation begins with eating wild pigs and ends with eating domesticated ones, and with a mock fight between adult men and women . Interpretations are functionalistic . Note that the third part of the English version , most relevant to religion, is expanded in the German one. For Banaro society restudied, see B. Craig in Baessler-Archiv (pub. 1976), and B. Juillerat, La revocation des Tambaran: les Banaro et Richard Thurnwald revistes (1993), the latter with an abstract in Oceania (pub. 2000). 0778

Thurnwald, Richard [Christian P.E.]. "Adventures of a Tribe in New Guinea (the Tjimundo)." In Essays Presented to e.G. Seligman, ed. by E[dward] E[van] Evans-Pritchard, et al ., 345-360 + map, musical scores and illustrations. London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co ., 1934. The first important investigation into the oral history of inter-group relations in a Melanesian area, in this case among groups near the mouth of the Sepik, near Marienberg mission station. The story told focuses on the migrations of the Tjimundo (now Chimundo), who were buffeted in wars until the contact period (ca. 1915), which allowed them respite on the Keram River (north of Banaro, where Thurnwald did most of his Sepik work [as above]). For later work on Kambot village (south of Chimundo) and its great ancestral figure see 1. Huppertz, Mobul (pub. 1992). 0779

Wassmann, Jurg . Der Gesang an das Krokodil: Die rituellen Gesiinge des Dorfes Kandingei an Land und Meer, Pflanzen und Tiere (Mittelsepik, Papua New Guinea). Basler Beitrage zur Ethnologie, 28. Basel: Ethnologisches Seminar der Universitat Basel, and Museum fUr Volkerkunde, 1988. 676 pp . + maps. One of two books of its kind from Wassmann, and concentrating on the ritual songs of five clans of Kandingei of the western Iatmul. Ritual narrations consist of primal beginnings and ancestral migrations, with a knotted cord 0780

228

Bibliographical

Survey

representing the crocodile guiding the clan founder on his way to settlement sites. Preferably read in tandem with his book on the Flying Fox cycle (next item). See also 0340. Wassmann, Jtirg. The Song to the Flying Fox: The Public and Esoteric Knowledge of the Important Men of Kandingei about Totemic Songs, Names and Knotted Cords (Middle Sepik, Papua New Guinea). Trans. by Dennis Q. Stephenson. Apwitihire: Studies in Papua New Guinea Musics, 2. Port Moresby: National Research Institute, Cultural Studies Division, 1991. xxi + 313 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. [German original: Der Gesang an den Fliegenden Hund: Untersuchungen zu den totemistischen Gesiingen und geheimen Namen des Dorfes Kandingei am Mittelsepik (Papua New Guinea) anhand der kirugu-Knotenschniire. Basler Beitrage zur Ethnologie, 22. Basel: Ethnologisches Seminar der Universitat Basel, and Museum fur Volkerkunde, 1982.] On the structure of western Iatmul totem ism and mythology through song cycles and their mnemonic sacred objects (knotted cords). Wassmann affirms that the totemic system sustains the culturally defined order of Kandingei. Sources of his evidence are the translated text of one of these song cycles and the description of its recital at death ceremonies. The "public presentation of the knotted cord" enacts the myths of cosmological events and migrations, though some of the relationships between clan totems, names, and primeval beings remain as esoteric knowledge disguised in the recital. Wassmann has mapped these mythic routes. A valuable complement to Gregory Bateson's writings . 0781

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 0782

Errington, Frederick [Karl], and Gewertz, Deborah [B.]. "The Chief of the Chambri: Social Change and Cultural Permeability among a New Guinea People." American Ethnologist 12, 3 (1985): 442-454. On the myth of the self-exiled snake man, Arione, an adapted version of which is used by the Chambri to make sense of adverse environmental changes, and to explain their lack of power vis-ii-vis the whites . Acceptance of the Peli movement (cf. 0749) came with its claims for the Chambri people's reempowerment (a point relating to Errington's earlier thesis about the Chambri approach to cargo talk in American Ethnologist [pub. 1974]). See also the authors' arguments in Oceania (pub. 1986), and the reactions to them by M. Penn and D. Lipset (also in Oceania, pub. 1991). 0783

Gewertz, Deborah [B.], and Errington, Frederick [Karl]. Twisted Histories, Altered Contexts: Representing the Chambri in a World System. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991. xiv + 264 pp. + maps and illustrations.

229

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

Discussing the complexities of Chambri Lakes people's handling of globalizing pressures. Some interest in the religious history of adjustment phenomena. The stress is on the accommodating attitudes of the Chambri. 0784

Kulick, Don. Language Shift and Cultural Reproduction: Socialization, Self, and Syncretism in a Papua New Guinea Village. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992. xvi + 317 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. On Gapun village in the Taiap speakers area, east of the mouth of the Sepik River. Gapun preserves Taiap, but in other parts of the culture area it is given l,lp in favor of Tok Pisin (Pidgin English), which is used in the church and in U~c neW economy. The HUtlmf rmc(':s the lli5cory ri16 1,mglmge ~ hifr, Wilh cargo cults - under the inspiration of Ninga, Raphael, and ''Yaring'' - being part of the story. See also Kulick and C. Stroud on cargoism in Gapun (0787).

or

McDowell, Nancy. "Past and Future: The Nature of Episodic Time in Bun." In History and Ethnohistory in Papua New Guinea, ed. by Deborah [B.] Gewertz, and Edward Schieffelin, 26-39. Oceania Monographs, 28. Sydney: University of Sydney, 1985. Making use of Ernst Gellner's categories, McDowell discusses Bun ideation of time, i.e., the concept of episodic time that characterizes history, stipulates the nature of change, and affects the future. The Bun categorize in terms of a before and an after of the established societal order, the arrival of the Europeans, and national independence - any transitional events being construed as marker between two discrete episodes. Uncertainty over the nature of a new order, independence or new development schemes, has involved the postulation of cataclysmic change. Such a millenarian ambience is related to a cargo myth the Bun share with other villages along the Yuat River.

0785

0786

Spearritt, Gordon D. "The Living and the Dead: Effects of Documentation on the Musical Tradition of the Iatmul of Papua New Guinea." In Music and Dance of Aboriginal Australia and the South Pacific: The Effects of Documentation on the Living Tradition, ed. by Alice Marshall Moyle, 79-90 + map and illustration. Sydney: University of Sydney, 1992. On the continuing discouragement of individual creativity in Iatmul music and dance, and yet there is quick acknowledgement of individual prowess in performance. Connections between instruments and ancestors are discussed, as are the effects of modernity. Somewhat shallow ethnographically.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 0787

Kulick, Don, and Stroud, Christopher. "Christianity, Cargo and Ideas of Self: Patterns of Literacy in a Papua New Guinean Village." Man New Series 25, 2 (1990): 286-304. Focuses on Gapun village in the Taiap language area of the lower Sepik River. The authors look at villagers' imaging of the Catholic teaching (including crude

230

Bibliographical

Survey

pictures of hell and heaven); attitudes towards writing and their own shortcomings with it (using village letter materials); and the whole spectrum of making sense of mission talk - as to whether some secret about the Cargo underlies it. This work is usefully read in conjunction with P. Gesch (0744).

Madang and Offshore Islands Traditional 0788

Bohm Karl. Das Leben elntger Inselvolker Neuguineas: Beobachtungen eines Missionars auf den Vulkaninseln Manam, Boesa, Biem und Ubrub. Collectanea Instituti Anthropos, 6. St. Augustin: Anthropos-Institut, 1975. 247 pp. + maps and illustrations. [Engl. version: The Life of Some Island People of New Guinea: A Missionary's Observations of the Volcanic Islands of Manam, Boesa, Biem and Ubrub. Trans. by the author, and ed. and introd. by Nancy [Christine] Lutkehaus. Collectanea Instituti Anthropos, 29. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1983. 415 pp. + maps and illustrations.] Anthropological reflections from the 1930s on Manam and satellite island cultures, this book covers the life-cycle, cosmological beliefs, magico-religious concepts, myths and legends, and the impact of the Catholic mission. The work contains Bohm's Manam grammatical outline and Manam-German-English vocabulary in the English version. See also Lutkehaus' introduction (0659), which does not stop at assessing Bohm's work in particular; and for comparison, on Bam (Biem) Island (which is partly Micronesian) , see W. Beben, Maly Swiat Wok6t Wulkanu (pub. 2004, in Polish). Burridge, Kenelm O. L. "Friendship in Tangu." Oceania 27, 3 (1957): 177-189 + figures. A friend (kwav) among the Tangu is a person involved in mutual aid, hospitality, informal gift-giving, and the avoidance of quarrelling. Friends often arrange marriages between their sons and daughters, and support each other in village-wide disputes. This is an unusual article on a subject crucially related to ethics and religion. See also Burridge on Tangu views of right and wrong, shame, etc. in G. Outka and J. Reeder Jr. (eds.), Religion and Morality (pub. 1973). 0789

0790

Burridge, K[enelm] O.L. "Tangu, Northern Madang District." In Gods, Ghosts and Men in Melanesia: Some Religions of Australian New Guinea and the New Hebrides, ed. by P[eter] Lawrence, and M[ervyn] J[ohn] Meggitt, 224-249. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1965. Concentrates on moral relationships in Tangu society rather than classifying spirit beings and ritual. The polarization of reciprocity (especially the condition of mngwotngwotiki ["all's square!"]) with the sorcerer (ranguma), as non-

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

231

reciprocal man, is brilliantly unravelled, though perhaps without enough sense of the effects of pacification on Tangu conditions. 0791

Burridge, Kenelm [O.L.]. Tangu Traditions: A Study of the Way of Life, Mythology, and Developing Experience of a New Guinea People. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1969. xxiii + 513 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. An extensive collection of oral traditions which backs up Burridge's analysis of give and take in Tangu society, including the pressures to fulfill obligations and the fear of inimical spiritual forces and sorcerers. Worthy of attention is the sense of cosmic space conveyed through these stories. Hannemann, Emil F., compo Keys to the Papuan's Soul: Some Practices and Legends Current among the Natives of the Madang Mission Field. Colombus, Ohio: Lutheran Book Concern, [1940?]. 32 pp. + illustrations. Hannemann, a Lutheran missionary, here provides delayed commentary on traditional legends and rituals that provide important background to cargo cultism (0810). The material is not that well contextualized, however, ranging across coastal and hinterland peoples in and around Madang. 0792

0793

Holtker [here Hoeltker], Georg. Myths and Legends of the Monumbo and Ngaimbom Papuans ofNorth-East New Guinea. Trans. from the German by Gabrielle Duigu. French and German Collections of Papua New Guinea Folklore, 1. Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1974. 55 pp. Oral materials from peoples in the Bogia area (translated from Anthropos, pub. 1965). Holtker was a Divine Word Society scholar who, though looking after SVD reports, spent little time in the area. The regionally related myths, mediated from vernacular sources through Tok Pisin, are about the brothers Monumbo and Liwowo (equivalent to Manup and Kilibob further southeast); heroes and dangerous spirits; and primeval women with original possession of sacred flutes. 0794

Kasprus, Aloys. The Tribes of the Middle Ramu and the Upper Studia Instituti Keram Rivers (North-East New Guinea). Anthropos, 17. St. Augustin: Anthropos-Institut,1973. viii + 191 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. A creditable piece of ethnography by an Eastern European Divine Word missionary about lesser known cultures in the western Madang area. Considering the Middle Ramu cultures, Kasprus shows a tendency to concentrate on ethical topics, for instance: wife swapping, occasional infanticide, heavy applications of punishment, and revenge warfare. 0795

Keck, Verena. Falsch gehandelt - schwer erkrankt: Kranksein bei den Yupno in Papua New Guinea aus ethnologischer und biomedizinischer Sicht. Basler Beitrage zur Ethnologie, 35. Basel:

232

Bibliographical

Survey

Ethnologisches Seminar der Universitat, and Museum fur Volkerkunde, 1992. xii + 381 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. Concerned with ideas of well-being and sickness. The case of a sick young boy provides the key for Keck's evaluation of emic criteria as causes of potentially harmful situations and for a counter to them, which reveal some involvement of social relations and also any individual's touch with the spiritual world. As competently shown, Yupno reasoned explanations of ill-health - fractured social relations and intervention from the spiritual world - are derived from their belief complex which determines their total environs. An English summary is provided, and the theme has been recently developed in Social Discourse and Bodily Disorders (pub. 2005). 0796

Kunze, Georg. Pictures of Village Life. Trans. from the German by E. Scotney. Lutheran Missionary Classics, 2. Madang: Kristen Pres, 1997. viii + 148 pp. + maps and illustrations. [German original: Bilder aus dem Leben der Papua. 3rd ed. Barmen: Verlag des Missionshauses, 1926.] [Sub-title On a New Guinea Island is only on the cover.] A German Rhenish missionary's study of Karkar traditions, the third German edition published in 1926 (not 1925 as mentioned in English version). Based on five years experience, it starts slowly as an introduction to Madang societies and then becomes the earliest essay on Karkar religious life (mainly from the southern side) and is a sadly neglected source. Key topics include major ceremonies, sorcery, and healing. Note: at least one illustration is out of a Papuan rather than a New Guinea culture. 0797

Lawrence, P[eter] . "The Ngaing of the Rai Coast." In Gods, Ghosts and Men in Melanesia: Some Religions of Australian New Guinea and the New Hebrides, ed. by P[eter] Lawrence, and M[ervyn] J[ohn] Meggitt, 198-223. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1965. An analysis of a traditional religion, orienting the reader to a horizontal rather than a vertical view of the world. Topics covered include: the physical environment, myths, spirits of the dead and life after death, ritual as control of the cosmos and related to the life-cycle, and the meaning of religion in terms of social function and intellectual life. Lawrence, Peter. The Garia: An Ethnography of a Traditional Cosmic System in Papua New Guinea. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1984. xxv + 276 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. A significant work underlining Lawrence's previous assertions that the orientation of Melanesian cosmographies are much more horizontal than vertical. Religion is looked at in terms of human relations to forces in the bush, and regulative reciprocal principles binding the ego into different sets of obligations with others. The concept of the supernatural is absent and there is 0798

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

233

no firm ontological distinction between the two realms of the terrestrial and the non-empirical for the Garia, a hinterland Madang culture. 0799

Lawrence, Peter. "De Rerum Natura: The Garia View of Sorcery." In Sorcerer and Witch in Melanesia, ed. by Michele [Joy] Stephen, 17-40. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, in Association with La Trobe University Research Centre for South-West Pacific Studies, 1987 . Developed out of an earlier article in South Pacific Commission Technical Papers (pub. 1952). Lawrence argues that sorcery and healing practices, to be proper objects of study, must be placed within the total cosmic framework conceived by a people. He outlines the Garia cosmos and shows how the sorcery beliefs and practices fit logically into an order ordained by the deities and peopled by readily manipulated spirits. 0800

Leach, James. Creative Land: Place and Procreation on the Rai Coast of Papua New Guinea. New York: Berghahn Books, 2003. xx + 236 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. Among other things, discussing the Nekgini perception of relations between land, spirits and persons - including sources of knowledge. Any "creation," i.e., new knowledge, is only available to the people of the place in which it has been generated. See also Leach's article in Cambridge Anthropology (pub. 1998).

0801

Meiser, Leo. "The 'Platform' Phenomenon along the Northern Coast of New Guinea." Anthropos 50 (1955): 265-272 + illustrations. A short piece on the Kaean (south of Bogia). Meiser outlines the meanings and functions of their platforms - structures which signify the men's societal space: they are a synonym for clan subdivisions and bespeak societal rules. A founding myth legitimates Kaean division into clans, but the subclan divisions are laid down by the founding spirits of the platforms. 0802

Mikl[o]ucho-Maclay, N[ikolai] von. "Ethnologische Bemerkungen tiber die Papuas der Maclay-Ktiste in Neu-Guinea." Natuurkundig Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsch Indie 35 (1875): 66-93; 36 (1876): 294-333 . Russian explorer Mikloucho-Maclay presents observations from his first visit to the Rai Coast made in 1871-72. His data include details from Bongu (the village close to his residence) and from his excursions into the wider area. Today this paper would also be taken as evidence for his presence in the Rai Coast, which gave rise to speculative thinking by the peoples of this area, as so aptly discussed by P. Lawrence in Road belong Cargo (see 0818). A forthcoming translation of these texts by F. Tomasetti is in the series White on Black.

0803

Pech, Rufus. Manub and Kilibob: Melanesian Models for Brotherhood Shaped by Myth, Dream and Drama. Point Series, 16.

234

Bibliographical

Survey

Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1991. 246 pp. + maps and tables. Authored by a Lutheran missionary, this book derives from a 1979 Columbia Lutheran Seminary Masters thesis. It is a detailed historical analysis of the mythic complexes of Astrolabe Bay cultures from first contact up until the 1980s, and Pech concentrates on the Manub-Kilibob myth complex, but not exclusively. He brings to light fascinating new materials from German archives and oral historical research. 0804

Vormann, Franz. "Zur Psychologie, Religion, Soziologie und Geschichte der Monumbo-Papua, Deutsch-Neuguinea." Anthropos 5 (1910): 407-418. Under psychology these people are examined especially for their proud warriorhood, recognition of differences between good and evil, and fear of sorcery. Under sociology comes their monogamy, and leadership by managers (German: Minister). Under mythology, one finds an interest in oral traditions as providing a key to the group's migratory background (using the stories of two competing brothers, for example). See also Vormann in Anthropos (pub. 19151916) on utterances in initiation rituals with interlinear vernacular and German texts. 0805

Wassmann, Jiirg. Das Ideal des leicht gebeugten Menschen: Eine ethno-kognitive Analyse der Yupno in Papua New Guinea. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1993. xiii + 246 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. Wassmann's is an impressive book. Both anthropology and psychology inform his cognitive study of Yupno culture which embodies the insight that shared knowledge exists in degrees of quality. Wassmann restricts his discussion of modern changes but concentrates on the complex associations of the cosmological symbols used to explain the Yupno image of man and his place in the universe, postulating, for instance, upstream as the mythic place of origin and downstream as the place of the dead. An English version of the chapter on the worldview appeared in Oceania (pub. 1993). 0806

Wedgwood, Camilla H[ildegarde]. "Report on Research in Manam Island, Mandated Territory of New Guinea." Oceania 4, 4 (1934): 373-403 + map and illustrations. The first systematic assessment of the stratified society on Manam, i.e., the distinction between the tanepoa ("nobles") and the commoners, and of the monopolization of exchange and ceremonial life by the former.

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 0807

Ahrens, T[heodor]. "New Buildings on Old Foundations? 'Lo-Bos' and Christian Congregations in Astrolabe Bay." Point 1 (1974): 2949 + map.

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

235

A welI researched account as to how vilIages belonging to Yali Singina's famed cargo cult (wok bilong Yali) were organized under "bosses of [Yali's new] law." At its time the article brought P. Lawrence's Road Belong Cargo (0818) up to date with regard to Yali's organization. For another of Ahrens' earlier efforts see 0285. Burridge, Kenelm [O.L.]. Mambu: A Melanesian Millennium. London: Methuen & Co., 1960. xxiii + 296 pp. + maps, figures and ilIustrations. [Reprs.: New York: Harper & Row, 1970; Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1995, with new pref.] A substantial study of vilIage mentalities and expectations that underlie the emergence of cargo cultism. Burridge gives a vivid account of the give and take in a Tangu society, including quarrels over the non-fulfilIment of obligations. The local peoples have a sense of resolution in the processes of exchange, when "alI is square" (mngwotngwotiki). The disruptedness brought by colonialism provoked the cargo cult activities of the Tangu, especialIy under Mambu, with a new quest for a higher state of mngwotngwotiki to heal disparities between "kanakas" and white holders of cargo. 0808

De'Ath, Colin. "Cargo Cults, Millenial [sic] Thinking and Salvation History." Bikmaus 2, 1 (1981): 25-35. Looks at how the ideology behind the Yali cult evolved, with the Trans-Gogol culture complex in mind. Detailing the relevant myth legitimating Yali, De'Ath ilIustrates how people in the Trans-Gogol area have adapted to rapid change on the basis of it. 0809

Hannemann, Emil F. "Le culte de cargo en Nouvelle-Guinee." Le Monde non-Chretien 8 (1948) : 937-962. Hannemann, the Lutheran missionary anthropologist, was the main "giant" on whose shoulders Peter Lawrence felt he and his own work about cargo cults sat; and this is a rare publication of his. He makes crucial distinctions for better future analysis, such as those between deity spirits and ancestor spirits. Cf. also his Village Life and Social Change in Yam Society (pub. 1996). 0810

0811

Henriques, Peter. "Exchange, Sorcery and Cargo: A Reinterpretation of Madang Cargo Cult Activity." In Melanesian Modernities, ed. by Jonathon Friedman, and James G. Carrier, 75-100. Lund Monographs in Social Anthropology, 3. Lund: Lund University Press, 1996. Broadening K. Burridge's frame of reference (0808) for understanding Tangu cargo cultism. Outside disturbances affecting the exchange network cause existential problems. To the sorcerer, as traditional "non-reciprocal man," Henriques adds the disempowering European, who also breaks the life-giving connection with the ancestors. Cargo cults seek to recapture this connection, and thus to re-secure stable identities.

236

Bibliographical

Survey

Hermann, E1friede. Emotionen und Historizitiit: Der emotionale Diskurs iiber die Yali-Bewegung in einer Dorfgemeinschaft der Ngaing, Papua New Guinea. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1995. [vii] + 391 pp. + map and illustrations. Fieldwork results from the late Yali's home village. From its discourses in the 1980s, the author traces the history of the movement back to the 1940s. Attention is on recounted experiences, especially on emotional reactions and the sense of history. These two pillars are viewed in relationship to and within the local network of power. The conclusions are published in both German and English, with an appendix containing Tok Pisin statements of certain Ngaing respondents. See also Hermann's 1987 TUbingen University Masters thesis on relevant theoretical issues. Unfortunately work by P. Silata (to be published by Trompt) was not available to her. 0812

0813

Holtker, Georg. "Die Mambu-Bewegung in Neu-Guinea: Ein Beitrag zum Prophetentum in Melanesien." Annali Lateranensi 5 (1941): 181-219. Reprinted in Holtker's Menschen und Kulturen (0644), and a foundation for K. Burridge's Mambu (0808). Using field observations and records of the Divine Word missionaries working in and around the Tangu culture area in the 1930s, Holtker outlines Mambu's biography, teachings, and influences. The Black King Mambu had anti-white tendencies, imposed head-taxes, and promised Cargo to its "rightful" owners, the New Guineans. As rituals he prescribed Westemstyle apparel, cleansings by sprinkling genitalia, and shrines with flag and cross . 0814

Kempf, Wolfgang. "Zwischen Niedergang und Revitalisierung: Mannerkult und Dorfgeschichte bei den Ngaing in Papua Neuguinea." In Miinnerbande-Miinnerbiinde: Zur Rolle des Mannes im Kulturvergleich, ed. by Gisela Volger, and Karin v[on] Weick, Vol. 2, 297304 + map and illustrations. Cologne: Rautenstrauch-Joest-Museum fUr Volkerkunde, 1990. A study of the decline of tradition among the Ngaing (Madang hinterland) upon the impact of both the missions and cargo cults. It is less circumspect in mode than the author's Das lnnere des Ausseren (see below), in being written for a popular audience. Kempf is rightfully interested in the shift of sense of time from episodic to more linear with the new talk of Jesus and the Last Trump. Some constituents of this work appear in Oceania (pub. 1992), see 0379 under A. Lattas. Kempf, Wolfgang. Das lnnere des Ausseren: Ritual, Macht und historische Praxis bei den Ngaing in Papua Neuguinea. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1996. [vi] + 227 pp. + maps and figures . Looking in general at ritual in conjunction with the control of knowledge and hence male power, the focus of this complex book is on a Ngaing village's initiation rites as they have developed in recent times. The rite of incision has been introduced only decades ago and is thought to be a purifying rite, intended 0815

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

237

to overcome the inferiority of black people to white people, and to have a Christian connotation. Kempf traces diverse Western influences that have been internalized by the Ngaing; and reasons for the historic-specific analysis to verify means and grades of internalization. An appendix has the original Tok Pisin versions of key narratives. Extending the thematic discussion, see his article in Oceania (pub. 2002), and with E. Hermann in R. Lohmann (ed.), Dream Travelers (pub. 2003). 0816

Kigasung, Wesley [W.]. "Early Native Resentment to European Presence in Madang." Yagl-Ambu 4, 4 (1977): 248-263. A description of how the people in the Madang area were treated by the Germans early last century - the revolts of 1904 and 1912 are described as mainly provoked by forced labor conditions and the alienation of land. Written while still a university student, the author is a Bukaua and later became a Lutheran bishop. Cf. also H. Hiery on the Madang Revolt in the serial Small Wars and Insurgencies (pub. 1993), critically assessing its sources. 0817

Kowalak, W[ladyslaw]. "Yali Singina (1912-1975): Lider Kultow Cargo w Prowincji Madang na Nowej Gwinei." Zeszyty Naukowe Katolickiego Uniwersytetu Lubelskiego 2, 90 (1980): 33-50. This is a rare biography of a Ngaing cargo cult leader presented to an Eastern European audience. Kowalak basically condenses the account provided by Peter Lawrence, but is more concerned with Yali as a personality and an important figure in world religions (as also is the editor of this bibliography, Trompf, in J. Hinnells' Who's Who of World Religions [pub. 1991]). 0818

Lawrence, Peter. Road belong Cargo: A Study of the Cargo Movement in the Southern Madang District, New Guinea. Manchester and Melbourne: Manchester University Press, and Melbourne University Press, 1964. xviii + 291 pp. + maps, tables, figure and illustrations. [American edn., Atlantic Highlands, N.J.: Humanities Press, 1971; French trans. by R. Dousset-Leenhardt. Le culte du cargo. Paris: Fayard, 1974; Tok Pisin trans. by Bill Tomasetti. Rot bilong Kago. Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1986.] Easily the greatest study of a series of cargo movements from culture areas ranging from Karkar Island down to the Rai Coast (especially Sek, Sengam, Som, and Ngaing). Lawrence begins with first contact situations (Russian explorer Nikolai von Mikloucho-Maclay being identified with the local god Anut), and proceeds through the times when local Madang myths were modified to explain the incoming whites, and when Christianity was treated as a ritual to bring on cargo, down to the time of the Second World War. Eventually Lawrence gets to the master character of his story, Yah Singina, a Ngaing man who creates the best organized cargo movement in Melanesian history, to spite both the Australian colonial government for breaking its promises and the missions for being judgemental about his sexual liberties. A brilliant ethnography . Lawrence is very appreciative of prior Lutheran missionary scholarship,

238

Bibliographical

Survey

e.g., R. Inselmann, Letub (a 1944 Masters thesis, pub. 1996 red . R. Pech]); and E. Hannemann (0810). 0819

Lawrence, Peter. "Cargo Cult and Religious Beliefs among the Garia." In Melanesia: Readings on a Culture Area, ed. by L[ewis] L. Langness, and John C. Weschler, 295-314. Scranton, Penn.: Chandler Publishing Co., 1971. The reproduction of a well known article appearing in International Archives of Ethnography (pub. 1955). It introduces the emergence of the Yali movement among the Garia people, and then looks at pre-Christian assumptions and the earlier interpretation of Christianity by the Garia to explain why Yali Singina became a cult figure. Maburau, Anthony. "Irakau of Manam." In New Religious Movements in Melanesia , ed. by Carl [B.] Loeliger, and Garry [Winston] Trompf, 2-17 + illustration. Suva [and Port Moresby] : Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1985. The only focused account of the post-World War II cult leader of Manam Island. Maburau first explains the tanepoa nobility and the Manam social system. He goes on to document the early life of his uncle Irakau - including his extraordinary escape from a World War II theater back to his home from as far away as the Northern District (Oro Province) of Papua - and then considers his emergence as a cult leader, the influences of Yali of Madang upon him, and his undermining of the tanepoa system through business activities and new religious ideas. 0820

McSwain, Romola. The Past and Future People: Tradition and Change on a New Guinea Island. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1977. xx + 213 pp. + maps, tables and figures . The most detailed ethnography of the Karkar Island peoples. Although it is more concerned with socio-economic issues, it does contain important insights about the well known Kukuaik cargo movement and considers the impact of missionization on Karkar life. McSwain is interested in the Karkar "intellectual system" in its response to schooling and development. 0821

Mikloucho-Maclay, [Nikolai von] . New Guinea Diaries 1871-1883. Trans. from the Russian and ed. with biographical comments by C[harles] L[ouis] Sentinella. Madang: Kristen Pres, 1975. 355 pp. + maps and illustrations. The diaries of a famous Russian scientist covering, among other things, his three visits to the Maclay Coast around Madang in 1871-72, 1876-77 and 1883. What the people made of Maclay in the contact situation, and the data he collected about the coastal Madang peoples' way of life is crucial for the study of religion. His sketches and some photographs from German colonial times are important. Two publications derived directly from his collected works: Travels 0822

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

239

to New Guinea (pub. 1982), a translated extraction by D. Tumarkin from his 1950 edition of Sobraniye Sochiniyenii (vols. 1-2: 1870-1887); and Nikolai Miklouho-Maclay (pub. 1982) by Tumarkin, and B. Putilov, from their joint 1990 edition (vols. 1-2: 1879-1882). See also F. Greenop's Who Travels Alone (pub. 1944); E. Webster, The Moon Man (pub. 1984); F. Schneider, Miklouho-Maclay und die heroische Ethnologie (pub. 1997); and M . Sentinella in Paradise (pub. Jul.-Aug. 1996). [Miridj, Waja]. "An Interview with Waja Miridj." Interv. by Gernot Fugmann, and trans. from Tok Pisin by Brian Schwarz. Catalyst 14, 3 (1984): 207-219. Reporting on his trip to Germany, and his impressions of the country and people. Of interest is the Lutheran church elder Miridj's teaching of the ancestors as mediators between the pagan people and God in pre-Christian New Guinea. Also, he inquired on behalf of the lo-bos congregations (cf. 0807) at the Rhenish Mission headquarters about powerful items which early missionaries had allegedly removed/stolen from the Madang region. 0823

Morauta, Louise. Beyond the Village: Local Politics in Madang, Papua New Guinea. London School of Economics Monographs on Social Anthropology, 49. London and Canberra: Athlone Press, and Australian National University Press, 1974. xi + 194 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. A detailed sociological analysis of Madang politics, this book is useful for qualifying some ofP. Lawrence's generalizations (cf. 0818), and it also takes the story ofYali's cargo movement from 1966 (when Lawrence left off his account) to the early 1970s. A vivid account of the ritual of the Yakob cult (Sek culture, near Alexishafen) is given. Background papers for this study are found earlier in journals, e.g., Man (pub. 1972). 0824

Morin, Hilarion. The Grace Lit Memories of Father Hi/arion Morin S. V.D.: Missionary to Papua New Guinea, 1905-1992 (and Counting). Ed. by Bernard Fisher. Madang: Divine Word Institute, 1992. 157 pp. Mainly about Morin's work as a lay missionary in the Madang Province (island and coastal areas, and Ramu River Valley), and of a later time when he was priested. The highlight of this book lies with the crucial information about a Ramu River Valley cargo cult in chapter twelve, not documented elsewhere. The book is bound but in mimeographed form. 0825

0826

Peoples, James G. "From Cargo to Politics: The Transformation of the Yali Cult." In Adaptation and Symbolism: Essays on Social Organizations Presented to Sir Raymond Firth by his Students in the United States and Canada, 1968-1974, ed. by Karen Anne WatsonGegeo, and S. Lee Seaton, 49-68. Honolulu: East-West Center, University Press of Hawaii, 1978.

240

Bibliographical

Survey

Accounts for Yali's emergence as a political leader in the Madang region. Using Firth's social organizations paradigm, the author demonstrates that cargo cults and political movements need not exclude each other. 0827

Plutta, Paul, and Flannery, Wendy. "'Mama Dokta': A Movement in the Utu Area, Madang Province." In Religious Movements in Melanesia: A Selection of Case Studies and Reports, ed. by Wendy Flannery, 27-38. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1983. Complementing two mimeographed reports published in 1980 - on a neoCatholic cargoistic movement surrounding Josephine Bahu ("Mama Dokta") in the Utu (or Helopa) area. Social gatherings and a leadership network for spreading news about the Mama's national significance are stressed. Her teaching is meant to disclose the secrets of access to money and the means of circumventing the whites' techniques (including the Bible) used to trick the New Guineans. 0828

Thatcher, Tom. "Empty Metaphors and Apocalyptic Rhetoric." Journal of the American Academy of Religion 66 (1998): 549-570. Based on the linguistic theory of apocalypticism offering "empty metaphors" (presumably waiting to be filled) . Apocalyptic narratives engender extreme political actions among dependent peoples, as with the American Indian Ghost Dance and the Letub cult around Madang. Lack of thorough documentation.

0829

Trompf, Garry W[inston]. "The Theology of Beig Wen, the Wouldbe Successor to Yali." Catalyst 6, 3 (1976) : 166-174. A first assessment as to what was happening to the Yali movement after the death of its founder, Yali Singina, in 1975. The piece finds Yali's itinerant secretary, Beig Wen, formerly a Lutheran church councilor, seeking to develop a split-level theology - the Bible being for the whites, while the Madang peoples had their own salvation history. P. Lawrence's Road belong Cargo (0818) with its stories of the old cargo prophets became the Old Testament, and Yali's sayings, listed in a notebook at Sor village, was the "New Testament." For Trompfs later Madang research, cf. 0240. Wassmann, Jilrg, ed. Abschied von der Vergangenheit: Ethnologische Berichte aus dem Finisterre-Gebirge in Papua New Guinea. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1992. 262 pp. + maps and illustrations. A good selection of mainly German articles on some contemporary cultures of an inland sector of the Madang Province. To name but some, E. Hermann writes on the Yali movement (cf. also 0812), and W . Kempf on contemporary Ngaing initiation (cf. also 0815). D. Dalton shows how modern currency found its place in a variety of social events and its functions in card games and cargo cults. Wassmann contrasts unpublished mission reports on the beginning of Lutheran evangelization in the Yupno Valley with reminiscences of the older

0830

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

241

generation: the picture that unfolded is as wide as the one by which the people sought to explain the Western influence in general. 0831

Yagas, Alos. "The Begesin Rebellion and the Kein 'Independence' Movement." In New Religious Movements in Melanesia, ed. by Carl [E.] Loeliger, and Garry [Winston] Trompf, 18-25. Suva [and Port Moresby] : Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1985 . Methodologically somewhat facile but nonetheless useful account of new religious developments in the Begesin area of hinterland Madang, from the time of the rebellion under Kaum during World War II to the development of a neoChristian cult under Buyo of Yall (which focused on the sacrifice of three men from three Kein (or Eine) clans, as inspired by the visions of one Dabus). For material related to comparable human "cult" sacrifices in Madang, see B. BurtonBradley in Catalyst (pub. 1977).

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Ahrens, Theodor. Unterwegs nach der verlorenen Heimat: Studien zur Identitiitsproblematik in Melanesien. 1m Anhang ein Gespriich mit Andrew Strathern aber "Enthusiastisches Christentum. " Erlanger Monographien aus Mission und Okumene, 4. Erlangen: Verlag der Ev[angelisch]-Luth[erischen] Mission, 1986. 280 pp. On how a Melanesian identity, including a Melanesian Christian one, can be recovered after the impact of colonialism. Starting from an analysis of traditional religion in the Madang area, with reflections on the Manup-Kilibob myth complex, the work brings in other crucial issues including payback and reciprocity. After looking at notions of returning (white) ancestors, Ahrens addresses nativistic chiliasm as a magico-religious type of response to Christianity with a world-wide significance. Ahrens projects how dialogue will facilitate recovery. See also 0167. 0832

Bade, Klaus. "Colonial Movement and Politics, Business and Christian Missionaries under Colonial Rule: The Rhenish Mission in New Guinea." In Papua New Guinea: A Century of Colonial Impact, 1884-1984, ed. by Sione Latukefu, 203-222. Port Moresby: National Research Institute, and University of Papua New Guinea, in Association with the PNG Centennial Committee, 1989. Bade takes the colonial-nationalistic sentiments as had been expressed by the director of the Rhenish Mission from 1857 to 1884, Friedrich Fabri, as a clue to the reason for the Mission's abandonment of its work in New Guinea, after Germany lost this colony in the First World War. A similar version of the paper appeared in Pacific Studies (pub. 1987), and earlier pieces in the Australian Journal of Politics and History (pub. 1975), reprinted in Germany in the Pacific and the Far East, 1870-1914, ed. by J. Moses and P. Kennedy (pub. 1977). More complex reasons for the Mission's decision are discussed 0833

242

Bibliographical

Survey

elsewhere: by G. Pilhofer (0442), and H. Reiner in H. Wagner and Reiner (0460). 0834

Hueter, D[ick]. "The Battle for the Abundant Life: The Problems of Cults and the Church." Point 1 (1974): 123-140 + illustrations. A sensible comment by a Lutheran missionary in Madang to the effect that Christian missionaries had hitherto not been relating their message to the material needs and expectations of the indigenous peoples of the Madang coastal area. Missionaries often hope that many old beliefs will change, when they themselves should change their attitude towards the practical, reciprocal, and material issues entrenched in these cultures.

Josephides, Sasha. "Seventh-day Adventism and the Boroi Image of the Past." In Sepik Heritage: Tradition and Change in Papua New Guinea, ed. by Nancy [Christine] Lutkehaus, et al., 58-66. Bathurst and Durham, N.C.: Crawford House Press, and Carolina Academic Press, 1990. On the Gamei-speaking Boroi east of the lower Ramu Valley, this article concerns present-day re-imaging of the past in contrasting the old and new times, with the traditional past possessing "bad" rather than "good" sides. The willfully strong destruction of the past by Adventists is assessed in relation to cargo cult ideas, but seem to reflect more pragmatic attitudes.

0835

European Kempf, Wolfgang. "The Politics of Distancing: Missionaries and Samoan Pastors in Northeast New Guinea, 19121933." In European Imagery and Colonial History in the Pacific, ed. by Toon van Meijl, and Paul van der Grijp, 76-98 + illustrations. Nijmegen Studies in Development and Cultural Change, 19. Saarbrticken: Verlag fUr Entwicklungspolitik Breitenbach, 1994. On the Samoan missionaries working for the Rhenish Mission, who tended to resist white superiority, yet saw in the New Guineans a mirroring of the dark past they left behind, thus reinforcing the distancing between all these groups. 0836

Kriele, Eduard. Das Kreuz unter den Palmen: Die Rheinische Mission in Neu-Guinea. Barmen: Verlag des Missionshauses, 1927. 200 pp. + [detachable] map and illustrations. A history of the Rhenish Mission in New Guinea by a mission director. As he did earlier when compiling articles for mission journals, Kriele drew on the correspondence and reports by the missionaries for his text. Details such as the peace visions in the wake of the 1904 "conspiracy," which motivated the New Guineans' interest in baptism, are useful material for the study of colonial contact history. See also A. Hoffmann, Lebenserinnerungen eines Rheinischen Missionars, especially volume one (pub. 1948), more general, and G. Kunze, In the Service of the Cross (pub. in English in 1997 from German sources pub. between 1896 and 1901), specifically on Karkar Island. 0837

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

243

0838

Lawrence, Peter. "Lutheran Mission Influence on Madang Societies." Oceania 27, 2 (1956): 73-89. The first important assessment of mission influences on New Guinea peoples carried out by an anthropologist. A seminal piece. While the Lutherans sought to adapt the Christian message to indigenous outlooks, this brought disappointment to the indigenes, who had hoped their world would be transformed and the Cargo obtained. SchUtte, Heinz. Der Ursprung der Messer und Beile: Gedanken zum zivilisatorischen Projekt rheinischer Missionare im friihkolonialen Neuguinea. Abera Network Asia-Pacific, I. Hamburg: Abera Verlag Meyer & Co., 1995. 303 pp. + maps. An important assessment of the Rhenish (Protestant) Mission impact particularly among the coastal peoples around Madang (but including Karkar). This accomplished German scholar has here achieved a program he set out for research in historical ethnography, especially by using archival data. For considerations leading to the book, see his article in D. Rubenstein (ed.), Pacific History (pub. 1992). 0839

Huon Peninsula and Offshore Islands Traditional 0840

Ambrosoli, [Angelo]. "Extrait d'une notice sur l'Ile de Rook." Annales de la Propagation de la Foi 27 (1855): 363-366. Short assessments of a New Guinea people (on Rook or Umboi Island north of the Siassi Islands), but being the first ethnographic comment of any serious kind in what became Papua New Guinea. The name of the author, of the Milan Foreign Mission Society, is sometimes francified as Ambroise. In his brief statement on some beliefs and customs types of prayers are noticed as well as the apparently high divorce rate, exchange activity, and music. The report is currently being translated, along with one by Giovanni Mazzucconi (under the general heading of "Missions de l'Oceanie"), by Trompf for the series White on Black. Superficial because work on the island was short-lived. Cf. P. Reina (0846), for a fuller contemporary account. Bamler, G[eorg]. "Tami." In Deutsch Neu-Guinea . Vol. 3: Beitrage der Missionare Keysser, Stolz, Zahn, Lehner, Bamler, ed. by R[ichard] Neuhauss, 487-566. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1911 . An early account of the Tami Islanders' beliefs and rituals. It includes the notions of the world creator, Anuto, and a variety of spirits, including those that have to do with the ancestor cult, initiation, and the "secret" cult. Concepts of sickness, death, and afterlife are discussed. Some narratives are included, with a brief review of the islanders' recent history. Bamler also wrote Padagogik der Tami (pub. 1913) and published language studies. For the islanders' attempts to 0841

244

Bibliographical

Survey

revive some customs, see T. Linehan in Paradise (pub. July-Sept., 1983) and K. Neumann (0981) . Bodrogi, Tibor. Art in North-East New Guinea. Trans. by Eva Racz. Budapest: Publishing House of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences, 1961. 228 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. A survey particularly of wooden artefacts from the collection of 1898-9 of Ludwig Biro, which is housed in the Ethnographic Museum of Budapest. Most of the objects are from the Bukaua, Kate, Tami and Jabem (Lutheran areas visited by Biro). Bodrogi comments on symbolic significances as gathered from missionaries in Biro's time. For Biro's wider collection see his Beschreibender Catalog/Lerro Jegyzeke (2 vols., pub. 1899-1901), and Bodrogi's Die Kunst Ozeaniens, 0319. 0842

0843

Costelloe, lA. "Legends from the Wain and Nabak Areas." Journal of the Morobe District Historical Society 3,1 (1975): 72-73. An Australian patrol officer's comments on stories behind certain carved figures in the forest at Nupui , Wain country, and behind the mortuary ceremony. On Nabak, the most interesting comments concern suicide of adulteresses found culpable in public.

Gerber, Horst. "Die Realitat des 'Unwirklichen': Zur Funktion cIer Magie in der Religion. Beispiele des papuanischen Todeszaubers in Hube." In Theologische Beitriige aus Papua Neuguinea, ed. by Horst Bi.irkle, 61-79. Erlanger Taschenbi.icher, 43. Erlangen: Verlag der Ev[angelisch)-Luth[erischen) Mission, 1978. To date little is published about the Hube people, and Gerber's paper on sorcery as an aspect of their socio-religious system is most welcome. The position and functions of the sorcerer as well as the distinct phases of his initiation and the phases of sanguma (Tok Pisin for lethal sorcery) are described. An essay of C. Schmitz (0649) provides the wider context for Gerber's paper; and see a 1989 thesis written for the Wartburg Theological Seminary by Windiong Siawong, a Hube himself, on Hube traditional religion. 0844

0845

Keysser, Ch[ristian) . "Aus dem Leben der Kaileute." In Deutsch Neu-Guinea . Vol. 3: Beitriige der Missionare Keysser, Stolz, Zahn, Lehner, Bamler, ed. by R[ichard) Neuhauss, 1-242. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1911. An early, valuable ethnography of the Kate people inland from Finschhafen, and the kind of assessment of collective values leading Keysser to his influential views about group conversion (0870). The short Keysser/K. Holzknecht papers in the Journal of the Morobe District Historical Society (pub. 1975-76) comprise the translation of myths published in the German essay. For a legend from the nearby Dedua people, see R. Pulsford, in Journal of the Papua and New Guinea Society (pub. 1966-67).

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

245

0846

Reina, Paul. "Ueber die Bewohner der Insel Rook, ostlich von NeuGuinea, nebst einigen Notizen tiber Neu-Guinea und benachbarte Inseln." Zeitschrift fiir Erdkunde 4 (1858): 353-365. Along with A. Ambrosoli (0840), one of the earliest attempts at an ethnography in what is now Papua New Guinea. The sections most relevant are on "religion" generally and on sickness and death . The piece is currently being translated by F. Tomasetti for the forthcoming series White on Black. Schellong, O[tto]. "Das Barlum-Fest der Gegend Finschhafens, (Kaiserwilhelmsland): Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Beschneidung der Melanesier." lnternationales Archiv fiir Ethnographie 2 (1889): 145-162 + figures and illustrations. A nineteenth-century ethnographic record. The author worked as physician in Finschhafen from 1886 until 1888, and in its wider area he observed some of the balum ceremonies of the Jabem people, including the initiation. Being generally interested in anthropology he wrote a number of papers on the Jabem people: see, for instance, Zeitschrift fiir Ethnologie (pub. 1889 and 1905) and his New Guinea diaries, Alte Dokumente aus der 5iidsee (pub. 1934). 0847

0848

Schmitz, Carl A[ugust]. "Zum Problem des Balum-Kultes in Nordost-Neuguinea." Paideuma 6, 5 (1957) : 257-280. An analysis of the male cult. Schmitz postulates an affinity of the KilibobManub myth with stages of the cult, for both of which he asserts an Austronesian origin. Initiation as a rite de passage is affiliated with the cult by giving the young their initial right of participation. Schmitz draws on the literature of a wide area from the New Guinea north coast towards the Huon Gulf to develop his reasoning, but details of the cult are confined to the Huon Peninsula. 0849

Schmitz, Carl A[ugust]. Historische Probleme in NordostNeuguinea (Huon-Halbinsel). Studien zur Kulturkunde, 16. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner Verlag, 1960. 441 pp. + maps [one fold-out], figures, tables and illustrations. Culminating Schmitz's writings on the cultural aspects of New Guinea's history . Mainly on linguistic grounds he distinguishes three basic cultures, tagged A and B as the older and the younger non-Austronesian, and C as the Austronesian culture. Most focus is on the Huon Peninsula, but he does go beyond to include the Rai Coast, Madang. Schmitz gives an in-depth study of the Komba people, and to a degree of the Yupno and Wantoat - among all of whom he did research in the mid-1950s. He details a culture history of the Huon Peninsula by sketching probable migrations, and modes of movements of ideas. Religion is an integral part of his thesis. Thus the myth of the man-eating ogre killed by twins and the practice of cannibalism belong to his basic (nonAustronesian) B culture, and the myth of the two brothers (Kilibob and Manup) and the balum cult to his basic Austronesian culture.

246

Bibliographical

Survey

Schmitz, Carl A[ugust] . Beitrage zur Ethnographie des Wantoat Tales, Nordost Neuguinea. Kainer Ethnologische Mitteilungen, 1. Cologne: Kainer Universitats Verlag, 1960. 226 pp. + map, tables and illustrations. Based on field research of the mid-1950s, about half of this monograph is devoted to religious subjects - such as myths, cults, stages of the life-cycle and the agricultural cycle, sacral objects, divination, and the treatment of the sick. Since Schmitz classifies this culture as a "mixed culture," he discusses the provenance of its traits throughout the text. 0850

Schmitz, Carl A[ugust]. Wantoat: Art and Religion of the Northeast New Guinea Papuans. Trans. from the German by G.E. van BaarenPape. Art in Its Context: Studies in Ethno-Aesthetics. Melbourne and Paris: Paul Flesch & Co., and Mouton & Co., 1963. 159 pp. + illustrations. Having postulated that religion is reflected in art, Schmitz considers how the artistic motif and the presentation of religious ideas are balanced. The origin of man and the source of cultivated plants seem to be the dominant preoccupation in myth, ceremony and art in Wantoat culture. Style and symbols are explained as they reflect what Schmitz has described elsewhere as the significant cultural "mix" of the Wantoat (and the Pasum). Impressive photographs of cult objects and performances give this book its special value.

0851

0852

Stolz, [Michael]. "Die Umgebung von Kap Konig Wilhelm." In Deutsch Neu-Guinea. Vol. 3: Beitrage der Missionare Keysser, Stolz, Zahn, Lehner, Bamler, ed. by R[ichard] Neuhauss, 243-286. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1911. Written as claimed after only a few years residence with the Sialum of the east coast of the Huon Peninsula, this Lutheran missionary includes in his text data on sorcery, mortuary rites, spirit beings, and a collection of narratives. The narratives include the theme of a man-eating ogre who is capable of changing from human to pig - a widely known mythic motif in New Guinea. One text is interlineally vernacular and German. 0853

Vetter, [Konrad]. "Der Balumskultus bei den Eingebornen NeuGuineas." Kirchliche Mitteilungen aus und uber Nordamerika, Australien und Neu-Guinea New Series 28, 8 and 9 (1896): 57-62, 65-69. The outstanding Lutheran missionary to the Jabem people from 1889 until 1906, Vetter was a keen observer of their customs. His paper on balum is based on data of the initiation ceremonies observed in the southern Jabem villages in the mid-1890s. For some of his other publications see Zeitschrift fur afrikanische und oceanische Sprachen (pub. 1896) and Nachrichten uber Kaiser Wilhelms-Land und den Bismarck-Archipel (pub . 1897). For a biography of Vetter, see W. Koller, Konrad Vetter: Missionar der Neuendettelsauer Neuguinea-Mission (pub. 1913).

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

247

Vial, L[eigh] G. "The Dangagamun Ceremony of the Wantoat." Oceania 7, 3 (1937): 340-345 + illustrations. A ceremony in which small dams (nanamna) are built, and then, at the height of the ritual, the waters are released into the excitement of a spillway. Gardening goes on in connection with it, but the spilling of the water is apparently not taken to affect vegetal growth. The possibility of a symbolic "breaking of the waters" could have been intended, but Vial's informants were shy over the meaning, and he could not pinpoint it.

0854

0855

Wagner, Hans. "Mythen und Erzahlungen der Komba in NordostNeu-Guinea." Zeitschriftfiir Ethnologie 88 (1963): 121-132. A small collection of narratives compiled by a New Guinean pastor, including in them the motif of the man-eating ogre being killed by two brothers. Wagner, a Lutheran missionary, sees indications of Komba migration history in some narratives. He has translated the texts from Kate into German; and the collection is akin to some narratives collected and published by C. Schmitz (0849). Zahn, Heinrich . "Die Jabim." In Deutsch Neu-Guinea. Vol. 3: Reitriige der Missionare Keysser, Stolz, Zahn, Lehner, Ramler, ed. by R[ichard] Neuhauss, 287-394. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1911. An early account of the Jabem people, who had been the first in contact with the German colonists in 1885/86. Written by a Lutheran missionary, more than half of the text comprises narratives for which Zahn gives only his German translation. Additionally to this collection he published a small number of narratives in Raessler-Archiv (pub. 1914), and also see his seminal treatise on Jabem music (0873).

0856

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 0857

Adams, R[obert]. "The Pitenamu Society." In Micronationalist Movements in Papua New Guinea, ed. by R[ona1d] J[ames] May, 63110 + map. Political and Social Change Monograph, 1. Canberra: Australian National University, Research School of Pacific Studies, Department of Political and Social Change, 1982. The only detailed study of this important cargo cult. Adams emphasizes the transformation of cargo cult expectations of European-style goods from the 1950s into a business cooperative in the Pindiu area northeast of Lae, with high expectations of the radical lifting of life-style through attempting to engage in the modern market economy. Harding, Thomas G. "A History of Cargoism in Sio, North-East New Guinea." Oceania 38, 1 (1967): 1-23 + map. The author coined the term cargoism, that describes movements which are a function of beliefs about European cargo. Under the leadership of a Lutheran (Jabem) evangelist and a prominent, appointed minor official from Sio, a Christianity-based cargo movement grew within the church after World War I. 0858

248

Bibliographical

Survey

The Letub cult and the movement under Yali (from Madang) came later, but had limited effects. In 1959 a "pagan movement" under the prophet Ganzawa portended a world cataclysm, his supporters claiming that he knew the road to Cargo and blaming the Lutheran pastor for blocking it. 0859

Kaima, Sam Tua . "The Rise of Money Cults in Wantoat." Catalyst 17,1 (1987): 55-70. An interesting analysis of traditional factors at work in cargo cults in the Morobe Huon uplands, with money cults of the late 1970s declining in the 1980s in the face of economic development. The author himself is a Wantoat and has written other pieces of related interest (see, e.g., 0035 and 0376). 0860

Keysser, Chr[istian] . Zake: Der Papuahauptling . Neuendettelsau: Freimund-Verlag, [1934] . 62 pp. + illustrations. Insightful vignettes of the early contact period. Zake could test his political ambitions after cooperating with the young missionaries, especially Keysser, but he never came to achieve a commanding position within the influential Sattelberg congregation. Keysser wrote a few pamphlets on Kate men of renown, e.g.: Sane, der letzte Wasahiiuptling (pub. 1923), Bai, der Zauberer (pub. 1923), Songangnu, einer Groj3er unter den Kate (2nd ed., pub. 1926), and Der Prophet von Tobou (pub. 1940). McElhanon, K[enneth] A. "Current Cargo Beliefs in the Kabwum Sub-District." Oceania 39, 3 (1969) : 174-186 + map. A discussion of Kabwum spirit beliefs, fertility rites, magic, cosmological and meteorological notions. The article reveals how, once the Kabwum had mixed traditional notions with Biblical motifs (especially based on the stories of Genesis), they commenced to practice miracles as "white magic" and started trade stores as if working a miracle. 0861

0862

Pilhofer, G[eorg]. "Synkretistische Kulte und sakularistische Stromungen unter den Papua." Evangelische Missions-Zeitschrift New Series 6,5 (1949): 11-22. A survey of Upikno's movement and its two upsurges (1933-36, 1942) in the Kalasa area. Pilhofer adopts the line of argument that syncretistic adaptations are inevitably secularizing in their impetus. The emphasis is on the challenges made to the Lutheran Mission, and how appropriate responses can be found . Cf. also the report referred to in Part One, n. 65.

Schmitz, Carl A[ugust]. "Gesellschaftsordnung und Wandel in einer Bergbauernkultur in Nordost-Neuguinea." Kainer Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie 9, 2 (1957) : 258-282. Schmitz showing an interest here in pre-contact and more recent changes in the upper reaches of the valleys of the Wantoat and Leron Rivers. Touches on the effects of mission-encouraged monogamy on polygynous conditions, and pacification and cooperation on a previously volatile situation. Informative on 0863

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

249

how indigenous church officials had to negotiate for their influence in competition with government officials. The change of religious beliefs is handled in subsequent research by the Swiss Claudia Gross on the Upper Awara (Following Traces, Creating Remains, pub. 1998). Tomasetti, Friedegard. "Traditional Religion : Some Perceptions by the Lutheran Missionaries in German New Guinea." Journal of Religious History 22,2 (1998): 183-199 + map. A much needed detailed analysis of mutual anxieties and expectations between Lutheran missionaries and indigenes along the east coast of the Huon Peninsula (especially the Kate- and Jabem-speaking peoples). Unearthing archival materials, Tomasetti skillfully discloses misconceptions on both sides of the interchange: some over-broad generalizations as to what was wrong with traditional religions; and indigenous interpretations of contact phenomena purely in terms of their own worldview and locally oriented logic. 0864

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 0865

Flierl, Joh[ann]. Wunder der gottlichen Gnade: Evangelisten aus Menschenfressern! Tanunda (South Australia): [Self-published], 1931. 303 pp. + map, tables and illustrations. Pioneer Lutheran missionary Flierl puts into focus the adolescent New Guineans who worked as "helpers" during the first decades in the Lutheran communities on the Huon Peninsula. Also, he includes some conference papers and memoranda that provide insights into mission affairs; but he omitted them in the English version of the book, Christ in New Guinea (pub. 1932). Note his autobiographical texts Forty-Five Years in New Guinea (pub. 1931) and posthumous My Life and God's Mission (pub. 1999). Flierl, Leonh[ard] . Eemasang: Die Erneuerungsbewegung in der Gemeinde Sattelberg (Neuguinea). Geschichtliches und Grundsiitzliches. Allgemeine Missions-Studien, 11. Gtitersloh: C. Bertelsmann Verlag, 1931. 72 pp. Recounting the circumstances of the 1920s that led to a spiritual revival movement within the well documented Sattelberg congregation. The discourse of the movement itself provides some insights into the continuing religious tensions within Kate society. Please note, to avoid confusion, that Johann Flierl also wrote a pamphlet with almost the same title - E-emasang (in both German and English, pub. 1932) - springing from the above. 0866

0867

Fugmann, Gernot, ed. David Anam: Stori bilong em. His Life and Art. Sein Leben - Seine Kunst. Minneapolis: Evangelical Lutheran Church of Papua New Guinea [Augsburg Publishing House], 1986. 64 pp. + map and illustrations. Translated from interviews in Jabem, one of the outstanding artists of the Lutheran Church , the late David Anam (d. 1990), recounts his life story and explains the iconic nature of carvings he has created for churches in coastal

250

Bibliographical

Survey

regions of the Morobe Province. The texts are in Tok Pisin, English, and German. Published in connections with the Church's centenary, the interviews are also taken into the official history of the Church (cf. H. Reiner, in 0460). Fugmann, Wilhelm, ed. Miti- Viiter erziihlen aus ihrem Leben. Neuendettelsau: Freimund-Verlag, 1980. 66 pp. + map and illustrations. Concerns two prominent members of the Lutheran Church who were already elderly men in the 1970s when Fugmann recorded their recollections. Gedisa Moale had been the first indigenous president of the Jabem church district, and Gubung Honeo the president of the Sattelberg church circuit. They had worked for the spread of Christianity (miti) in the Morobe Province and experienced subsequent estrangement tendencies. Life during the War, and Honeo's dealing with cults, come into the stories. See also Fugmann's In the Valley of the Shadow.. . (pub. 1996), which, apart from narrating the death of Adolf Wagner under the Japanese in the Morobe, considers the martyrdom of a Nobonob church elder early in 1944 (near Madang). 0868

0869

Fugmann, Wilhelm, ed. Christian Keysser: Burger zweier Welten. Edition C: C; 153 [Paperback Series] . Stuttgart: Hanssler-Verlag, 1985. 208 pp. + map and illustrations. A portrait of his prominent father-in-law, the editor draws mainly on Keysser's publications (see next entry), including his autobiography Das bin blofJ ich (pub. 1966) and some of his unpublished papers. The focus is on Keysser's assessment of the Sattelberg congregation, and the issues raised are suggestive of his views on mission work. Parts of the book, translated by M. Wohlwill, will be published in the series White on Black (eds. F. Tomasetti and Trompf). For impressions of the Christian (Lutheran) situation on the Huon Peninsula between the Wars, see W. Freytag, Die junge Christenheit im Umbruch des Ostens (pub. 1938; English version 1940); and for one more recent critical theologico-missiological assessment of the Keysser "method," see P. Koehne, in Lutheran Theological Journal (pub. 1983).

Keysser, Christian. A People Reborn. Trans. by Alfred Allin, and John Kuder. Pasadena, Ca.: William Carey Library, 1980. xxvi + 306 pp. [Trans. of Eine Papuagemeinde. 2nd ed. Neuendettelsau: FreimundVerlag, 1950. Another translation under the same title was made by Esther Winter. Madang: Kristen Pres, 1986.] The best known assessment of the Lutheran Sattelberg congregation by its longserving missionary, highlighting issues such as problems of conversion, church growth and the control mechanisms within the congregation (with Keysser claiming to follow some existing Kate community perspectives). It includes the author's assessment of events going beyond his time in New Guinea. See also his articles in Allgemeine Missions-Zeitschrift (pub. 1913) on the organization of the Sattelberg congregation, and in International Review of Missions (pub . 0870

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

251

1924, 1938) on group conversion. Note his books Gottes Weg ins Hubeland (pub. 1936, English trans., 1987), and Anutu im Papualande (pub. 1926) which deal with the evangelising work of the Sattelberg congregation among the Hube before and during World War One. H. Detzner's appraisal in his Vier Jahre unter Kannibalen (pub . 1921) of Keysser's achievement in the Kate and Hube regions should be taken with a grain of salt. Merkel, R.F. "Aus einem Lesebuch der Kate (Neuguinea)." Studi e materiali di storia delle religioni 9 (1933): 225-237. Intending to preserve the waning knowledge of traditional belief and custom, he published from a rare source, i.e., the 1921 Kate Reader that students of the Lutheran Kate Teachers College had written . From the texts Merkel selected items which correspond with details of topics in C. Keysser's 1911 monograph on the Kate (see 0845). However, he did not recognize a possible Christian influence in the writings of some students. 0871

0872

Pomponio, Alice. Seagulls Don't Fly into the Bush: Cultural Identity and Development in Melanesia. Wadsworth Modem Anthropology Library. Belmont, Ca: Wadsworth Publishing Company, 1992. xxvi + 242 pp. + maps and illustrations. Focused on Mandok Island, this is a study of a Siassi Islands society and the Vitiaz Strait networking between the Madang and Morobe coasts and southern New Britain. More attention is given to worldview and culture hero journeying as a key to trade than in T. Harding's Voyagers of the Vitiaz Strait (pub. 1967), yet the key focus turns out to be the Siassi spirit of independence as reflected in school and church life. 0873

Zahn, Heinrich. Mission and Music: Jabem Traditional Music and the Development of Lutheran Hymnody. Trans. by Philip W. Holzknecht, and ed. by Don Niles. Apwitihire: Studies in Papua New Guinea Musics, 4. Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1996. ciii + 492 pp. + maps, musical scores and illustrations. Published some 75 years after its completion in German, the text is meticulously edited. Zahn explains his efforts in developing an appropriate Lutheran hymnody, at first with German and then with indigenous texts and tunes, and emerges with a profound understanding of traditional songs and dances, discussed at length. Of great interest to both missiologists and musicologists, the book contains crucial materials on the Jabem and other Huon Peninsula societies and culture contact. Its significance has barely been acknowledged to date (yet see C. Schmitz 0848).

252

Bibliographical

Survey

Southern Morobe Traditional 0874

Blackwood, Beatrice. The Kukukuku of the Upper Watut. Ed. by C[hristopher] R[obert] Hallpike. Pitt Rivers Museum Monograph Series, 2. Oxford: University of Oxford, Department of Ethnology and Prehistory, 1978. xiv + 204 pp. + maps and illustrations. Hallpike here makes available some articles and valuable unpublished fieldnotes on a little-documented hinterland Papuan culture. The work consists of a basic ethnography touching on religious matters more in passing but much of the volume consists of a collection of Kukukuku (more properly Anga) tales. Of great interest in understanding the Kukukuku worldview . Human-animal relations are clearly reflected as important in these tales but the key to the metaphorical connections is wanting here. R. Wagner's methods for the Daribi (e.g., 1238) may help, as also would a look at M. Godelier's researches on the large Anga grouping that include the Baruya in the Eastern Highlands (see esp. 1268). Fischer, H[ans]. Watut: Notizen zur Kultur eines Melanesierstammes in Nordost-Neuguinea. Kulturgeschichtliche Forschungen, 10. Braunschweig: Albert Limbach Verlag, 1963. 290 pp. + map and illustrations. Focusing on features of the traditional culture, the book includes, under "lifecycle" some details of the initiation and death ceremonies; and under "religion" notions of the soul, spirits, sorcery and of sacrifices. A chapter on language supports his collection of myths and commentaries (with an index of mythic themes and the cultural items mentioned in the narratives). Because the population has been influenced by the Lutherans since the 1920s, the information of traditions is commonly fragmented and incomplete. 0875

0876

Fischer, Hans. Negwa: Eine Papua-Gruppe im Wandel. Munich: Klaus Renner Verlag, 1968. 493 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. On most aspects of Jeghuje society, an Anga group living in the Morobe Province. With its description of the traditional concepts of the life-cycle, and a collection of narratives explaining the origin of things material and the customs of their world, the book is a requisite addition to the Anga literature. For comparison see B. Blackwood's 1936-37 research with another Anga group (see 0874). Despite the work's subtitle ("a Papuan group in change"), Fischer stresses the people's non-Christian beliefs, and their pragmatic almost areligious attitude to life. 0877

Fischer, Hans. "Forms of Oral Traditions among the Wampar People." Journal of the Morobe District Historical Society 3, 3 (1976): 5-21.

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

253

Reviews two probable dispositions of those traditions, i.e., their value as historical sources and their function in society. (For texts of Wampar/Wompa traditions, see Fischer 0879.) He notes the early (1917) documentation of narratives in the Wampar language by missionary K. Panzer (cf. 0891) and their influence on traditional knowledge because the publication was used as teaching material in mission schools. 0878

Fischer, Hans, ed. Wampar: Berichte iiber die alte Kultur eines Stammes in Papua New Guinea. Verbffentlichungen aus dem Dbersee-Museum Bremen, [Series] G: Bremer Stidpazifik-Archiv, 2. Bremen: Selbstverlag des Museums, 1978. ix + 350 pp. + maps. Signing as editor of texts from Lutheran missionaries and his own collection, and ordering them into chapters according to subjects ranging from birth to death and the life after death. Fischer considers that his data, as historical fragments, should not be blended into the frame of an "ethnographic present." As an archival collection, these texts should complement other publications on Wampar/Wompa culture. The latter part of the book contains the original versions of the texts as far as they were given in Warnpar . 0879

Fischer, Hans. Geister und Menschen: Mythen, Miirchen und neue Geschichten. Materialien zur Kultur der Wampar, Papua New Guinea, 2. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1994. 374 pp. + maps. Most narratives of this collection were recorded by the author himself during field research, and in an appendix he gives the original Wampar/Wompa versions. In ordering the material, he follows by and large the Wampar principles. A comparison with some 40 collections of narratives from other societies of Papua New Guinea show a high correspondence of motifs for only one type of narrative, i.e., those dealing with the world prior to mankind and with the origin and the development of the latter. But a correlation to the pattern of languages (Austronesian and non-Austronesian) could not be established. Hogbin, H[erbert] Ian. "Shame: A Study of Social Conformity in a New Guinea Village." Oceania 17, 4 (1947): 273-288 + illustrations. This is Hogbin's most intensive account on shame - a matter that also interests him in his other work (see under 0676-7), and he argues both for the overwhelming social importance of shame (maya) and its relation to morality. What he finds among the Busama (southwest Bukaua), however, in terms of the regulation of interpersonal relations, sexual behavior, magic, and politico-legal action, he maintains is a pattern to be found in the wider region. This generalizing view has been questioned by some, K. Burridge for one, claiming that shame was not so important among the Tangu (see 0789).

0880

0881

Hogbin, H[erbert] Ian. "Pagan Religion in a New Guinea Village." Oceania 18,2 (1947): 120-145 + illustrations.

254

Bibliographical

Survey

[Repr. in: Gods and Rituals: Readings in Religious Beliefs and American Museum Practices, ed. by John Middleton, 41-75. Sourcebooks in Anthropology. Garden City, N.Y.: Natural History Press, 1967.] A useful assessment of Busama traditional religion. After social organization, the following topics are covered: sky spirits (everything originating from them), land spirits, the dead, lonely female spirits and spooks, initiations, women's ceremonies (material on women's status), types of sorcery, magic, and leadership. Lehner, S[tephan]. Geister- und Seelenglaube der Bukaua und anderer Eingeborenenstamme im Huongolf Nordost-Neuguineas. Mitteilungen aus dem Museum fUr Volkerkunde in Hamburg, 14. Hamburg: Friederichsen, de Gruyter & Co., 1930. 44 pp. Acceding in this paper to the concept of an ordering principle of Bukaua beliefs and actions, Lehner mainly delineates the notions of soul, soul-substance and spirit of the dead. In an earlier publication (in Journal of the Polynesian Society, pub. 1928), he had already set out the situations of integrating purification and sacrifice into the context of animism and soul-substance. 0882

0883

Lehner, St[ephan] . "Die Naturanschauung der Eingeborenen im N.O. Neu-Guineas." Baessler-Archiv 14 (1930-1931): 105-122. Mainly on the Bukaua people, this article deals with beliefs on meteorologica, cosmology, and beliefs related to them . The author explains how the eclipses of the sun or moon are interpreted as the sickness or death of these mighty beings. "The moon is dead," runs one Bukaua response; "Now the sky will fall down and we will all die," goes another. The article illustrates then how Melanesians do not always take spirit beings to be enduring, and the piece is rare for containing detailed material about responses to eclipses (see 1646). 0884

Lehner, Stephen. "The Balum Cult of the Bukaua of Huon Gulf, New Guinea." Trans . by Camilla H[ildegarde] Wedgwood. Oceania 5,3 (1935): 338-345. With this paper Lehner supplements his earlier discourse of the Bukaua male cult and initiation (pub. 1911, cf. 0647). It comprises the Bukaua initiation rites as recounted by Ngajam, of Boac village in the Huon Gulf, mainly from his own initiation. 0885

McWilliam, N.D. "Disposal of the Dead in the Buang Mountains, Morobe District, Mandated Territory of New Guinea." Mankind 2, 2 (1936): 39-42 + figure. A description of burial procedures of the Buang uplanders, customs discontinued after the advent of Christianity. Since L. Vial (Oceania, pub.1936) had found specimens of mummies in this region with tapa wrappings over bodies in foetal position, McWilliam discusses them as well and documents related cave paintings.

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

255

Mimica, Jadran. Intimations of Infinity: The Mythopoeia of the Explorations in Iqwaye Counting System and Number. Anthropology. Oxford: Berg, 1988. ix + 188 pp. + map, figures and illustrations. The Iqwaye (Yagwoia) straddle the Eastern Highlands, Morobe and Gulf Provinces, but are mostly in the Morobe. Although concentrating on the peculiarities of their numbering system and its relation to the body, the author has important thoughts on cosmology. The Iqwayes' world, created by Omalyce, cannot be said to be a "closure," for, considered as mythopoesis, all there is of their cosmos is inclusive. In its totality there is no inside or outside. The book has an Afterword by Roy Wagner. 0886

Mimica, Jadran. "The Incest Passions: An Outline of the Logic of Iqwaye Social Organization." Pts. 1-2. Oceania 62, 1 (1991): 34-58 + map and figures; 62, 2 (1991): 81-113 + figures . Important articles on the Yagwoia-speaking peoples discussing their notions of the cosmos; the human body and society being coeval; the sequencing of their thought about sexuality including incest; and the way these aspects of life relate to the naming of people, social structure, ceremonial life, initiatory male homosexuality, and initiation grading. This is a foretaste of Mimica's planned trilogy on Iqwaye Iifeways and shamanism. See also a recent article on death rites in Oceania (pub. 2003); and an edited special number of Social Analysis on psychoanalytic anthropology is expected for 2006.

0887

0888

Schmitz, Carl A[ugust]. "Die Initiation bei den Pasum am Oberen Rumu, Nordost-Neuguinea." Zeitschrift fur Ethnologie 81 (1956): 236-246. In the kon pagab rites of the Pasum of the Upper Rumu River (north of the Markham), boys and girls are presented together in the context of the yam festival. After a seclusion period of instruction they re-emerge in a dance. The role of the maternal uncle as initiator and the setting of the initiation in the context of food prestation are noted. The further stages of the rites - the encounter with maskedjawik figures and the cutting of the penile prepuce - are well described. This mountain culture has arguably integrated Markham Valley influences. 0889

Scmitz [sic], Carl A[ugust]. "Die Nackenstiitzen und Zeremonialstiihle der Azera in Nordost-Neuguinea." Baessler-Archiv New Series 7 (1959): 149-163 + illustrations. Emphasizing the distinct similarities of the various Atzera carving styles of the head-rests and of the ceremonial stools, and relating their meanings and functions. The focus is the association of the objects with cannibalism and headhunting. Thus, prior to taking part in ceremonies or raids on humans, men slept on head-rests of this kind. Returning from a raid, the successful hunter sat on a ceremonial stool and, whilst his companions joined for a cannibalistic meal, he had to be content with pork. Schmitz reiterates the mythic complex he

256

Bibliographical

Survey

had established elsewhere for cannibalism, headhunting and the related role of pigs within a wider New Guinea region (see 0648).

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 0890

Booth, Doris R. Mountains, Gold and Cannibals. Sydney: Cornstalk Publishing Co., 1929. xix + 203 pp. + illustrations. At first sight this book does not seem to have relevance to religious issues, but it is one of only a few books covering interaction between black and white in the mining areas of the southern Morobe region, including its upland areas.

0891

Fischer, Hans. Heilserwartung: Geister, Medien und Triiumer in Neuguinea. Frankfurt: Campus Verlag, 1987. 194 pp. + maps and illustrations. Mainly on socio-religious change in the lower Markham Valley and WamparlWompa culture area, Fischer is looking at adaptations of tradition and indigenous interpretations of change, including cargoistic attitudes. Some German translations are of Wompa texts from missionary K. Panzer's published collection (Garagab egerenon Anutu imuam, en adzob egereneran [pub. 1917]), but not referenced by Fischer. 0892

Fischer, Hans. Weisse und Wilde: Erste Kontakte und Anfiinge der Mission. Materialien zur Kultur der Wampar, Papua New Guinea, I. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1992. [vii] + 230 pp. + maps. On the early colonial history in the Markham Valley. Mission and Administration descriptive texts are contrasted with WamparlWompa narratives of the same events - thus for instance, enlightening us about the raids on Lae and Labu villages and on the subsequent peace agreements of 1909. In his use of mission texts, however, Fischer neglects to grasp the dynamics of the contact situation (as Sack shows in Journal of Pacific History, pub. 1994). 0893

Transformation Scene: The Changing Hogbin, H[erbert] Ian. Culture of a New Guinea Village. International Library of Sociology and Social Reconstruction. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1951. xiv + 326 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. An impressive general ethnography of the Busama (southwest Bukaua) in the immediate post-World War II context. The chapter on pagan religion covers the male and female cults, magic, sky and land spirits as well as ancestors. The chapter on Christianity covers questions of dogma, ceremonies, conduct, retribution, confession and pagan survivals. Cf. also his three articles in Oceania, 0880-1, 0900, which are used in making this book.

0894

Die Erforschung und Geschichte des Holzknecht, Karl [G]. Markhamtales in Papua Neuguinea. Deutsch Melanesische Gesellschaft, Munich, Special Issue, I. Wiesbaden: B. Heymann Verlag, 1975. 40 pp. + map.

New Guinea Coastal and Hinterland

257

A learned and well informed local history of the Markham Valley. The author knows the oral historical materials, including migration stories, and he has an excellent grasp of the changes taking place in the whole area during early contact and beyond. The local history Holzknecht covered is from about 1870 to 1925. Meyer, D. , et al. The Challenge of Papua New Guinea. Field Paper of New Tribes Mission, Papua New Guinea, 4 September 1974. Waukesha, Wisc .: New Tribes Mission, 1974. 16 pp. Reports from New Tribes Mission (admittedly from various parts, mainly Eastern Highlands, and Chimbu, but also Sepik). Cited here because there is a report on a cargo cult among the Kamtar (Hamtar), to the west of Bulolo. No other report about this cult is known. The account is skimpy but unique. 0895

O'Neill, Jack. Up from South: A Prospector in New Guinea, 19311937. Ed. by James Sinclair. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1979. xxiii + 199 pp. + map and illustrations. A gold prospector writes about his experiences at Eddie Creek, in the Upper Ramu River area, and then to the east in the Upper and Lower Watut region, even as far as the Upper Purari River Valley. Valuable on contact situations , and at times on customs he observed (for example, among the Kukukuku) . 0896

0897

Read, K[enneth] E. "A 'Cargo' Situation in the Markham Valley, New Guinea." Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 14, 3 (1958): 273-294. On "an incipient or perhaps abortive cult" of 1945 in the Ngarawapum villages in the Upper Markham Valley. The author relates a young woman's dream that led her to assume the role of hap (patrol officer) and other young women that of her policemen. Most of the male villagers vehemently rejected any significance in this occurrence. Hence Read considers the range of reasons for their stance. As background, see also his article on the effects of the Japanese invasion of the area (Oceania , pub. 1947). Sack, Peter G. The Bloodthirsty Laewomba? Myth and History in Papua New Guinea. Canberra and Lae: Australian National University, Research School of Social Sciences, Department of Law, and Morobe District Historical Society, 1976. 121 pp. A brilliant assessment of mission and early colonial literature on the WamparlWompa, showing how cautious scholars should be when it is in the interests of evangelists and officials to exaggerate the ferocity of "uncivilized peoples." Sack rightly seeks a balanced appraisal without denying the Wompa's extraordinary local reputation as warriors.

0898

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 0899

Bergmann, U[I]ric[h], ed. Lukluk na Glasim: Stadi buk bilong sios wokman . 2 Bks. Lae: Jabem District of Evangelical Lutheran

258

Bibliographical

Survey

Church of Papua New Guinea, 1977-1978. Bk. 1: 28 pp.; Bk. 2: 59 pp. + illustrations. Booklets with short pieces by local Lutheran pastors, the first two booklets chosen containing the interesting query as to why it is that no profit came to the church members after money was put in the offering. This reflects cargoisticlooking expectations in village churches in the Markham Valley and around Lae. Because of the importance of Lae, money is a constant issue of concern; see also a short story by W. Narewe, from the Upper Waria area, in R. Gwyther-Jones, N. Threlfall and Narewe, Today's Stories from New Guinea (pub . 1989). 0900

Hogbin, H[erbert] Ian. "Native Christianity in a New Guinea Village." Oceania 18, 1 (1947): 1-35 + illustrations. Christianity in Busama of the 1940s reflects 40-odd years of Lutheran creed. Covered in the essay are: mission history, including the role of "black missionaries;" diverse Biblical insights, Christian ethics, and "pagan survivals." Also mentioned are: sorcery and love magic introduced by indentured laborers returning home, and the magical connotations of some prayers. Hogbin discusses the congregation's affairs around the end of the War. For a slightly different version, see 0893 . Kigasung, Wesley [W.]. "The Value of Bukawa Initiation." Point 7, 2 (1978) : 128-139 + figure. An updating of S. Lehner's researches into Bukaua initiation (cf. 0647 and 0884), with attention to the aspect of moral education in the context of seclusion, and the transference of the initiation ceremony's meaning into Christian baptism and confirmation. 0901

0902

Trompf, Garry W[inston]. "Gang Leaders and Conversion in Contemporary Papua New Guinea." In Religious Change, Conversion and Culture, ed . by Lynette Olson, 209-225. Sydney Studies in Society and Culture, 12. Sydney: Sydney Association for Studies in Society and Culture, 1996. A study of individual conversions, concentrating primarily on a Bongnu (or Mumeng) youth who organized a gang in Port Moresby but subsequently engaged in a number of occupations after a dramatic conversion - in church social work, politics, and land protection. Another case, that of a young Bano, also from the Morobe highlands, saw a bandit transformed into a powerful street evangelist in Lae. Willis, Ian. Lae: Village and City. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1974. xvi + 173 pp. + maps and illustrations. A respectable history of Lae. There are good chapters on contact situations, and on the missions, especially Lutheran, in the life of the township during the twentieth century. Of less value on religion see 1. Sinclair, Golden Gateway (pub. 1998); and for those interested in the culturo-religious survival of migrants to Lae, A. Ploeg (1077).

0903

I

,

°

':\

a D

kilometres

I

~:

Unea o

","So' r$'

~e~

~'1i-$

Q

O'E

o Tench Is

1500 E

t-.\e'lJ

Baining

Nolsi

--......

.\~\~ ~(\

Mengen

Sulka

0°

\.

Lagel

Namalanai (Pala)

154°E

Barok '" Boiang Munawai <::> Tanga Is

Lihirls

V

/r 6'/ 2)0 Tabar Is Q>? <0 0'

1/16' Jt,

Duke of York Is (Ulwam, Mioko)

Mandak, Kobanis, Lelel

NeWHano ~'V

Mussau, Emira

ea.\i.\Iitu IslandS

200

Rambutyol. Manus k --'-..:.. Malang or Baluan I.

~~ b ",~\'Ii

~o'"

'1i~

Manus (Admiralty) ISlands

6' S

2' S

"CIl

Q.

~

"CIl

~

-=

~

~

..... = =

C1

~

~

~

w •

260

Bibliographical Survey

New Guinea Islands General West New Britain East New Britain New Ireland and Bali-Vitu Islands Northern Groups

General Traditional Heermann, Ingrid, ed. Form, Colour, Inspiration: Oceanic Art from New Britain. Stuttgart: Arnoldsche, 2001. 208 pp. + maps and illustrations. Along with colored plates and other photographs, this book exquisitely illustrates traditional art from the Tolai, Baining and Sulka cultures of East New Britain, the Arawe and Kilenge cultures of West New Britain, Nakanai straddling the border, and the (Bali-)Witu or Vitu Islands (far off New Britain, taken in this chapter within the section on New Ireland). Experts comment on the significance of the pieces for dance, warfare, and "ritual aesthetics." 0904

0905

Meier, Josef. "Der Totemismus im Bismarck-Archipel, Melanesien, Stidsee." Anthropos 14-15 (1919-1920): 532-542. Asserting that at some time the concept of the monogenetic origin of mankind (together with its creator) was rejected in Bismarck Archipelago cultures because of the innate incest of the children of the created first couple, and replaced by the concept of the polygenetic origin from a number of non-humans, i.e., totems as primordial mothers. In addition, the relevance of the concept of mythic brothers is indicative of the concurrent organizational shift of society from patrilines to matrilines. Meier's paper should be read with popular German theories of the Kulturkreislehre and the then emerging Urmonotheismus in mind.

Pfeil, Joachim [Graf] von . Studien und Beobachtungen aus der Sildsee. Braunschweig: Friedrich Vieweg und Sohn, 1899. xiv + 322 pp. + illustrations. A somewhat popular German-aristocratic account of the New Guinea islanders, especially of northern New Britain and Bougainville. Although superficial, topics of interest are secret societies (e.g., the Tolai dukduk), curing, moral ideas, dance, and art. A few materials on Christian missions are included. Some photographs, by R. Parkinson (cf. 0341), are of historic value. 0906

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 0907

Schnee, Heinrich. Bilder aus der Sildsee: Unter den kannibalischen Unter den kannibalischen Stammen des Bismarck Archipels. Berlin:

New Guinea Islands

261

Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1904 + [detachable] map and illustrations. xii + 394 pp. The imperial judge to German New Guinea (1898-1900) joining policetrooper expeditions across the New Guinea islands, to Mussau, Manus, New Hanover, even Buka and Bougainville, apart from the larger groups. Understandably short on religion and magic, yet the photographic plates are important. For comments on Schnee's views about economic development, see P. Sack in Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes (pub. 1986).

Koloniale Kontrolle und christliche Mission: SchUtte, Heinz. Uberlegungen zu gesellschaftlicher Transition in Neu Guinea . Wiener Ethnohistorische Blatter Beihefte, 9. Vienna: Institut fur Volkerkunde der Universitat Wien, 1986. [iii] + 185 pp. + maps. A sophisticated analysis of the relationship between the colonial order and missionary work in the New Guinea islands. Excellent research on protest activity, especially on New Britain, with careful assessments of the effects of missionization and German colonialism.

0908

0909

SchUtte, Heinz, '''Stori bilong wanpela man nem bilong em Toboalilu'. The Death of Godeffroy's Kleinschmidt, and the Perception of History." Pacific Studies 14,3 (1991): 69-96. The killing of a German settler seen as an act of retribution from the indigenous perspective rather than as a murder from the colonialist viewpoint. The Duke of Yorks (Utuan and Mioko) peoples were involved, and the impact of the incident was felt widely in the New Guinea islands.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Adela Marie, [Sister]. A Challenge to You: Catechists and Lay Missionaries in the Sacred Heart Missions of Papua New Guinea. Vunapope [Rabaul]: Archbishop of Rabaul, [1972] . 160 pp. + maps and illustrations. A useful attempt to sketch the lives of Melanesian Catholic Christians assisting the expatriate missionaries. The New Guinea islands are almost exclusively represented: Tolai, Baining, Mengen, Nakanai and Kaliai on New Britain, with Manus and New Ireland; but some Papuan examples appear (Roro and Trobrianders). The photographs are significant. More generally on Sacred Heart Mission history in the New Guinea islands, see Adela's Yesterday - Today Tomorrow (pub. [1956]), and I Will Give Them One Heart (pub. 1969); the women's viewpoint can be supplemented by M. Bassett's Letters From New Guinea, 1921 (pub. 1969). 0910

0911

Bley, Bernhard. Die Herz-Jesu-Mission in der Sudsee: Geschichtliche Skizze uber das Apostolische Vikariat Rabaul. Hiltrup bei MUnster: Verlag der Missionare vom H[ei]l[ige]st[en] Herzen Jesu, [1924]. 82 pp. + map, table and illustrations.

262

Bibliographical Survey

A rare sketch of the work and effects of the Sacred Heart Catholic Mission in the New Guinea islands. Ethnographic, adjustment and catechetical matters taken in . Updating this survey, see J. Htiskes (ed.), Pioniere der Sudsee (pub. 1932), which has some anthropologically important photographs and fold-out maps with detailed information on mission locations. Brown, George. George Brown D.D., Pioneer-Missionary and Explorer: An Autobiography. A Narrative of Forty-Eight Years Residence and Travel in Samoa, New Britain, New Ireland, New Guinea and the Solomon Islands. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1908. xii + 536 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. One of the more important missionary records from the turn into the twentieth century. An autobiographical work in which Brown defends himself against the charge, especially by Sydney Methodists, that he led a punitive expedition after one of his Fijian pastors had been killed by Tolai. He provides a rich account of pioneer work on the Bismarck Archipelago. There are rare photographs for religious study including an effigy of one of the Tolai gods (cf. 0071). This book is the primary text on the establishment of the Methodist Mission in the New Guinea islands. On George Brown's ethnographic collections, see 1. Specht in Anthropology Today (pub. 1987). Two doctorates about Brown, a 1999 LaTrobe University thesis by H. Gardner (on his career), and a 2004 University of Sydney thesis by P. Ahrens (on his photographs), have yet to be published. 0912

Linge, Hosea. An Offering Fit for a King: The Life and Work of the Rev. Hosea Linge, Told by Himself. Trans. by Neville [A.] Threlfall. Rabaul: United Church in Papua New Guinea and the Solomon Islands, 1978. 149 pp. + maps and illustrations. An autobiography prefaced by an anthropological introduction to the Kobanis people of central New Ireland. The book's centerpiece is about Linge's education, eventually as a Methodist pastor, and his ministry before, during and after the Second World War. Of interest are details on the growth of George Brown College near Rabaul, New Britain, and surprises Linge had when caring for people with customs differing from his own (as when presiding over a cremation at Omo, north New Ireland, rather than watching over a partly buried decomposing corpse as at home). Parts of the autobiography had been translated by E . Collins and published in 1932 with the rather derogatory book cover, The Erstwhile Savage; yet the title page reads: An Account of the Life of Ligeremaluoga (Osea) - An Autobiography. Threlfall writes on Linge (and also Saimon Gaius) in South Pacific Journal of Mission Studies (pub. 2005) 0913

Threlfall, Neville [A.] . One Hundred Years in the Islands: The Methodist/United Church in the New Guinea Islands Region, 18751975. Rabaul: Tok Save na Buk Dipatmen, United Church, New Guinea Islands Region, 1975. 288 pp. + maps and illustrations. [Second impression, 1983, contains addenda.] In 1875 Methodist missionaries from Samoa and Fiji began work in New Britain,

0914

New Guinea Islands

263

New Ireland and surrounding islands, under the leadership of George Brown, an Englishman who had served as a missionary in Samoa. From their work developed the Methodist Church which in 1968 became part of the United Church in Papua New Guinea and the Solomon Islands. The development of Methodist Christianity in the New Guinea island region is discussed within the context of political and social changes, and with reference to the other denominations that followed the Methodists into the Bismarck Archipelago.

West New Britain Traditional 0915

Chowning, [Martha] Ann. "Disputing in Two West New Britain Societies: Similarities and Differences." In Contention and Dispute: Aspects of Law and Social Control in Melanesia, ed. by A[mold] L[eonard] Epstein, 152-197 + figure. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1974. An excellent comparative study of types of disputes and appropriate compensation activity among the Kove and Sengseng peoples. Chowning shows that Sengseng women were traditionally expected to follow husbands, sometimes even with male children, to the afterlife, and even in the 1970s a woman had to pay compensation to stay alive after her husband's death Also, the Sengseng bring a strong repertory of malevolent magic against those deemed by an offended party to have breached their traditions; while Kove retributive beliefs and mechanisms for dispute resolution are shown to differ markedly. The awesome consequences which follow swearing falsely in these cultures are well analyzed. 0916

Chowning, [Martha] Ann. "Lakalai Religion and World View and the Concept of 'Seaboard Religion'." In Melanesian and JudaeoChristian Religious Traditions, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, [Pt. A], Pkg. 1, 75-104. UPNG Extension Studies [Course Materials] . Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, [1975]. [Also found in: Religion in Melanesia, compo by G(arry) W(inston) Trompf; CCarl) E. Loeliger; and J(ohn) Kadiba, Pkg. 1, Pt. A, 1, 182110. (University of Papua New Guinea) Study Package. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, 1980.] A skillful critique of the dichotomy created by P. Lawrence and M. Meggitt in the Introduction to Gods, Ghosts and Men in Melanesia (0117). Chowning uses the Lakalai of West New Britain to show how a coastal group is very nervous about the dead, whereas the two authors with whom she disagrees would have coastal and hinterland Melanesians expecting the dead to act almost automatically on their behalf while the highlanders supposedly show greater fear of ghosts (and therefore show more of a 'secular' reliance on their own resources). In the process of dismissing this earlier thesis, Chowning also offers invaluable insights into Lakalai tradition in general.

264

Bibliographical Survey

0917

Chowning, [Martha] Ann. "Sorcery and Social Order in Kove." In Sorcerer and Witch in Melanesia , ed. by Michele [Joy] Stephen, 149-182. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, in Association with La Trobe University Research Centre for South-West Pacific Studies, 1987. On the motivations of Kove sorcerers and the cases when sickness would be attributed to sorcery. Curing and divination in response to sorcery are ably discussed. 0918

Counts, [C.] Dorothy [EJ.] Ayers. "'Near-Death' and Out-of-Body Experiences in a Melanesian Society." Anabiosis 3, 2 (1983): 115135 . Interesting on a rardy studied yet not insignificant topic in a journal on neardeath studies. The subjects reporting their experiences are from the inland Kaliai culture area. Visits to the place of the dead constitute the mainly reported incidences. See also her article with D. Counts in their jointly edited Aging and its Transformations (pub. 1985). 0919

Dark, Philip J.C. Kilenge Life and Art: A Look at a New Guinea People. London: Academy Editions, 1974. 132 pp. + maps and illustrations. A book with useful coverage of festal marks and other decorative achievements including those on Kilenge canoes and drums, from the northwestern tip of New Britain. See also Dark in 1. Heermann (ed.), Tingting bilong Mi (cf. 0728); and on Kilenge ceremonies see M. Zelenietz and J. Grant in Oceania (pub. 1980). The sorcery complex among the neighboring Bariai are considered by N. Scaletta in D. and D. Counts (eds.), cf. previous entry. Goodale, Jane C. "Pig's Teeth and Skull Cycles: Both Sides of the Face of Humanity." American Ethnologist 12, 2 (1985): 228-244 + table. On the preconceived interdependence of pigs and humans in Kaulong society (southern West New Britain). Human bones survive death, and skulls symbolize sociality, while pigs' tusks signify the socially destructive. Such are the suggestions of these items in isolation, but put together they encode the interconnectedness of life and Kaulong hamlets. Complex, and important. 0920

Goodale, Jane C. To Sing with Pigs is Human: The Concept of the Person in Papua New Guinea. Seattle: University of Washington Press, 1995. xiv + 269 pp. + map, figures, musical scores and illustrations. Important on the management of ritual knowledge among the Kaulong, especially in connection with hunting, exchange, marriage, and death. A good collection of song materials completes the study. 0921

New Guinea Islands

265

0922

Hoskin, John 0.; Friedman, Michael 1.; and Cawte, John E . "A High Incidence of Suicide in a Preliterate-Primitive Society." Psychiatry 32 (1969): 200-210. Reporting on the Arawe-Kandrian religio-cuitural complex on the south coast of West New Britain, where suicides combine self-punishment for the loss of "esteem-sustaining roles" with the shaming of one's deprecators. Hoskin has written more generally about religion and psychiatry in New Britain (roneo, 1975). 0923

Lattas, Andrew. "Trickery and Sacrifice: Tambarans and the Appropriation of Female Reproductive Powers in Male Initiation Ceremonies in West New Britain." Man New Series 24 (1989): 451-469. Informed by feminist anthropology, Lattas explains symbolic death or sacrifice in Kaliai ritual as expressing male deception and trickery towards women. Kaliai is rated an "immanent culture," with no privileged transcendental realm, and rebirth rituals are the means of men escaping "the spectre" of women who have given birth to them. Male lies and secrecy vis-a-vis women are thus accepted as integral to social order. Lattas is incautiously over-opinionated about the Western worldview in his comparisons.

[Laupu, Jakob Mua; Laupu, Benedik Solou; and Sapanga, Maria.] Ol Stori bilong Laupu - The Tales of Laupu. Transcrib., trans., and introd. by C. Dorothy [EJ.] A[yers] Counts (with music transcrip. and analys. by Timothy J. Keenan). Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1982. viii + 285 pp. + maps, musical scores and illustrations. Kaliai myths, stories and songs, given in both Tok Pisin and English . The main myth, of Akro and Gagandewa, sets the agenda for marriage relations, residential patterns, and exchange and war procedures, in connection with the spirits' demands. Counts exegetes this narrative in Journal of the Polynesian Society (pub. 1980). The contents of other stories vary. Some are focused on spiritual beings, others are more etiological in explaining the special characteristics of animal life or the environment. 0924

Maschio, Thomas. To Remember the Faces of the Dead: The Plenitude of Memory in Southwestern New Britain . Madison, Wisc.: University of Wisconsin Press, 1994. x + 245 pp. + maps and illustrations. Largely on Rauto myth and ritual, concentrating on the feelings of plenitude they call makai. This fullness could also be translated as nostalgia and complete sadness, so that the self is connected with people who have gone before (the ancestral spirits), thus allowing for a sense of "culture" (or traditionallifeway). 0925

0926

Maschio, Thomas. "The Narrative and Counter-Narrative of the Gift: Emotional Dimensions of Ceremonial Exchange in Southwestern

266

Bibliographical

Survey

New Britain." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 4, 1 (1998): 83-100. Rauto gift exchange interpreted in terms of narrative that is self-construction. Thus attention is given to emotional life in reciprocal processes. Of particular interest is how the loss of a spouse affects one's feelings over participation in exchange. A new interpretative horizon. Todd, l.A . "Report on Research Work in South-West New Britain, Territory of New Guinea." Oceania 5,1 (1934): 80-101 + maps and illustrations; 5, 2 (1934) : 193-213 + illustrations . "Native Offences and European Law in South-West New Britain." Oceania 5, 4 (1935): 437-460. After considering Arawe-Kandrian social structure (with some matrilineal elements) and property holding in the first article, the author examines kinship and marriage, kin avoidance and special friendship between brothers-in-law. The second article eventually takes one to ritual life, with rites concerning birth, puberty, and funeral by burial being covered first. The larger, less frequently held takaiyik one-night festival between two allying groups is then described; "magico-religious life" and fear of sorcery more generally; and culture contact as the last section. The last article also compares local and Western views about offence. 0927

Valentine, C[harles] A. Masks and Men in a Melanesian Society: The Valuku or Tubuan of the Lakalai ofNew Britain. Social Science Studies. Lawrence, Kansas : University of Kansas Publications, 1961. [x] + 76 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. Mainly descriptive, but trying to show how Lakalai masking is "a prime ceremonial expression of the traditional magico-religious system." A surprisingly superficial result.

0928

0929

Valentine, Charles A. "Men of Anger and Men of Shame: Lakalai Ethnopsychology and its Implications for Sociopsychological Theory." Ethnology 2, 4 (1963): 441-477 + tables . One of the more important articles on the issue of shame in Melanesia, concentrating on the Lakalai. Valentine develops a personality typology for this people, and discusses expression of these types in cultural context and the lifecycle. He then looks at the typology vis-a-vis social change and compares it with Western typologies and others developed for Melanesian societies elsewhere. Valentine, C[harles] A. "The Lakalai of New Britain." In Gods, Ghosts and Men in Melanesia: Some Religions of Australian New Guinea and the New Hebrides, ed. by P[eter] Lawrence, and M[ervyn] J[ohn] Meggitt, 162-197. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1965. A not uninteresting account of Lakalai religion, surveyed under the headings of spirit beings: spirits of the dead (who are connected with two major forms of

0930

New Guinea Islands

267

large group ceremonial), animals spirits and related beings, superior spirits and gods (the most interesting being connected with volcanoes). and man-like spirits of the bush.

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 0931

Chowning, [Martha] Ann. "First-Child Ceremonies and Male Prestige in the Changing Kove Society." In The Changing Pacific: Essays in Honour of H.E. Maude, ed. by Niel Gunson, 203-213. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1978. Focusing on the special privileges of firstborn children, and the new opportunities presented to them by social change. Young men can make a name for themselves by sponsoring ceremonies rather than being warriors . Wider travel permits them to make marriage arrangements previously not accessible, and secure good money payments for prestigious masks . Women in this matrilineal society can choose husbands, but are more under their parents' control than young men. 0932

Counts, David [R.], and Counts, [C.] Dorothy [EJ. Ayers). "Apprehension in the Backwaters." Oceania 46, 4 (1976) : 283-305 . On the Batari and Story cargo cult among the Kaliai before Papua New Guinea's independence. Important for arguing, inter alia, that the outside world is accommodated into an increasingly widened sense of cosmic space in this Melanesian universe. Thus, just as the world of the spirits is treated as real and an extension of their plane (horizontally), so Sydney and the sphere of the whites surround everything known to the Kaliai and seem to have worryingly "captured" it. See also A. Lattas, 0939.

Counts, [C .] D[orothy] E.[J.] A[yers]. "Cargo or Council : Two Approaches to Development in North-West New Britain." Oceania 41,4 (1971): 288-297 + maps. A discussion of Kaliai reaction to the concept of development and the compatibility between traditional beliefs and cargo beliefs. Several cargo cults and self-help projects are described. See also Counts in Oceania (above, and pub. 1977). 0933

Counts, [C.] Dorothy E.[J. Ayers]. "The Kaliai and the Story: Development and Frustration in New Britain." Human Organization 31,4 (1972): 373-383 + map. Among the Kaliai, cultists and progressives have different attitudes towards development. For Counts, frustration at not getting the new goods under the social conditions they wanted is the arguable cause of the Story cargo cult. 0934

0935

Hyland, Ken. "Cargo Cult and Christianity in Kaliai." Catalyst 20, 2 (1990): 167-181.

268

Bibliographical Survey

Arguing that cargo cultism has replaced Christianity among the Kaliai, with the latter apparently presenting dreams of Cargo. The journal published reactions in the same number (pp. 182-183). 0936

Jebens, Holger. "Talking about Cargo Cults in Koimumu (West New Britain Province, Papua New Guinea) ." In Cargo, Cult, and Culture Critique, ed. by Holger Jebens, 157-169. Honolulu: University of Hawai'i Press, 2004. Reflections on Koimumu, or Nakanai, cargo cults (starting with the one called Batari during the Second World War), and especially interesting on local people's current imaging of them. Good use of C. Valentine's unpublished writings about these cults, but shows no knowledge of important work by H. Janssen (esp. in Hiltruper Monatshefte (pub. 1969), Point (pub . 1974), and Ordensnachrichten (pub. 1981). Lattas, Andrew. "Sexuality and Cargo Cults: The Politics of Gender and Procreation in West New Britain." Cultural Anthropology 6, 2 (1991): 230-256. Contending that a critique of whites is inscribed in cargo cults: to consider whites as the progeny of a snake and the Virgin Mary, a view that one Kaliai cult leader ascribes to, constitutes an undermining of the Christian authority of the Bible. While on the one hand it symbolizes an engagement with white culture, it is also an act of discourse-poaching. It is both a use and a distortion of Biblical mythology, which inverts the language of one's subjugators against them . See also next entry.

0937

0938

Lattas, Andrew. "Skin, Personhood and Redemption: The Doubled Self in West New Britain Cargo Cults." [Special Issue of] Oceania 63, 1 (1992): 27-54. On the Metavela cult under the leader Censure. Censure tried to both explain and undo God's favoring of the whites by suggesting that they had obtained their riches from Jesus, the Woman. The procreative capacity of the indigenous woman's body is transferred into a discourse that opposes designating the black man as being incomplete. The woman's body becomes a "site" through which one's colonizers can be attacked. The woman stands as a base from which to contest venerable Bible stories - about heaven, Eden and the divine sources of riches. Interesting on sin and skin, informed by Frantz Fanon . See also Lattas on the issue of masks and representation in Kaliai cults in Canberra Anthropology (pub. 1992). 0939

Lattas, Andrew. "Sorcery and Colonialism: Illness, Dreams, and Death as Political Languages in West New Britain." Man New Series 28,1 (1993): 51-77. About the destructive realities which sorcery narratives reveal to Kaliai people. Local narratives teach people to see colonialism, to see the power of whites, to see how whites eat away at the body of black people - how indeed they are secretly cannibalized by whites. Sorcery narratives provide alternative placements

New Guinea Islands

269

to white power; they reveal the secret worlds that whites inhabit, those secret worlds where the dead feed off the living. These are the worlds opened up by dreams, these are the worlds of doubled identities where doubles meet, fight and destroy each other. Lattas, Andrew. Cultures of Secrecy: Reinventing Race in Bush Kaliai Cargo Cults. New Directions in Anthropological Writing: History, Poetics, Cultural Criticism. Madison, Wisc.: University of Wisconsin Press, 1998. xliv + 360 pp. + maps and illustrations. After important chapters on traditional Kaliai society and the history of cargo cults within it, the author interprets the situation as he found it in the 1980s. Kaliai cargo cultists seek to tap into the mysterious magic of the whites, and to contact the dead - who in turn are the source of the Cargo and alleviation of the injustice of its absence. Cargoist intertwinings of traditional and Christian belief are examined in meticulous detail, as well as effects of the New Tribes Mission in opposing Catholicism and the government, but Lattas' approach seems inappropriately political itself for siding with cargo cultists. 0940

0941

Schnee, Heinrich. "Bericht tiber eine Fahrt nach der Stidktiste NeuPommerns." Mitteilungen von Forchungsreisenden und Gelehrten aus den Deutschen Schutzgebieten 13, 1 (1899): 75-85. A German imperial judge's account of an important policetroopers' journey supporting and supported by the Catholic Mission - along the southwestern coasts of New Britain. En route, early contact experiences among the Pomio (Mengen) are reported, but the expedition proceeds even further south to previously uncontacted places. Thurston, William R. "The Legend of Titikolo: An Anem Genesis." In Children of Kilibob: Creation, Cosmos, and Culture in Northeast New Guinea, ed. by Alice Pomponio; David R. Counts; and Thomas G. Harding. [Special Issue of] Pacific Studies 17,4 (1994): 183-204. Analyses an important traditional Anem text (coastal West New Britain) which has additions and an appendage relating details to the presence of the whites. The culture hero Titikolo, locked in a local conflict, eventually goes to the West and gives his superior knowledge to the whites. Thurston's article is set in a whole collection, 0386.

0942

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 0943

Chowning, [Martha] Ann. "God and Ghosts in Kove." In Christianity in Oceania: Ethnographic Perspectives, ed. by John Barker, 33-58. ASAO Monographs, 12. Lanham, Md.: University Press of America, 1990. A study of religious change among the Kove, including discussion of the resilience of belief in ghosts and of traditional explanations about trouble, sickness and death. There is an important section on God and Cargoism that

270

Bibliographical Survey

considers a traditional myth applied by the Kove to understand Christianity. A related article by Chowning is in Expedition (pub. 1972). "Christianity in Kaliai : Counts , [C.] Dorothy [EJ.] Ayers. Response to Missionization in Northwest New Britain." In Mission, Church, and Sect in Oceania, ed. by James A. Boutilier; Daniel T. Hughes; and Sharon W. Tiffany, 355-394. ASAO Monographs, 6. Ann Arbor, Mich .: Michigan University Press, 1978. A detailed account of missionary impact upon the Kaliai, and the emergence of the syncretic Story cult which flourished between 1969 and 1974. The Story is an attempt to combine traditional and Christian religion to restore the mythological era and release wealth to the Kaliai people.

0944

0945

Regius, Helena. "Catholic Missiology, the Bulu, and Traditions in the Making." Cambridge Anthropology 20, 1-2 (1998): 45-51. On kastom (custom) as identity that reflects both traditional and Christian habits. This is exemplified in a procession of ordination to the Catholic priesthood bearing the hallmarks of a traditional mortuary rite (and thus the loss of an important man). Conforming to Vatican II's missiological outlooks. The research was towards a 1999 University of Cambridge doctoral dissertation.

East New Britain Traditional Biskup, Peter, ed. and introd. The New Guinea Memoirs of Jean Baptiste Octave Mouton . Pacific History Series, 7. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1974. xiv + 161 pp. + maps and illustration. The autobiography (written between 1911 and the 1930s) of a trader operating around the Gazelle Peninsula and Duke of York Islands. Mouton was a survivor of the ill-fated Marquis de Rays expedition. Inter alia it contains an important early account of the tubuan and dukduk initiatory ceremonies among the Tolai. 0946

Brown, Geo[rge]. "Life History of a Savage." Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science Report 7 (1898): 778790. Early attempt by a pioneer Methodist missionary to trace the life-cycle of a Tolai man (called here Tepang, or "my friend") from birth and boyhood, through initiation in the dukduk male cult, marriage, socio-political activity, to sickness, death, and burial.

0947

Eichhorn, Aug[ust]. "Zum Pur Mea (Todeszauber) der Sulka." Baessler-Archiv 5, 6 (1916): 296-297. An early attempt to understand the figure of the sorcerer in a Melanesian society. The interest is on the Sulka repertory of techniques and the authority to take revenge upon enemies and punish delicts.

0948

New Guinea Islands

271

Epstein A[rnold] L[eonard]. In the Midst of Life: Affect and Ideation in the World of the Tolai . Berkeley: University of California Press, 1992. x + 317 pp. + figures. A book about the Tolai language of emotions, beginning with a fine terminological and conceptual analysis. Concerning religion, the most significant chapters are on kin connections or their absence as affecting expressions of love and anger; and on grief and funerals in relation to whether enough sacred tambu shell money has been collected or not (see also his article on tambu in R. Hook, ed., Fantasy and Symbol [pub. 1979] , cf. 0975). 0949

Epstein A[rnold] L[eonard]. Gunantuna: Aspects of the Person, the Self and the Individual among the Tolai. Bathurst: Crawford House, 1999. viii + 241 pp. + figures. On an important topic, given frequent attempts in philosophical anthropology to deny the idea of the individual in society. Epstein considers what the Tolai believe makes up the single man or woman, especially in terms of affect and emotion; and goes on to discuss adoption, naming, and privacy. In one key chapter he develops his earlier work on the individual's experience of shame (0095) . 0950

Errington, Frederick Karl. Karavar: Masks and Power in a Melanesian Ritual. Symbol, Myth and Ritual Series, 1. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1974. 259 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. An argument that ritual activities answer fundamental questions about power and social order in the Duke of York Islands. The dukduk ceremony (that was actually brought to the Tolai people of New Britain from the Yorks) is exclusively for males and ritually expresses the nature of the fragile and sometimes pollution-engendering nature of male-female relations . The book is good on ritual grades, the mortuary cycle, and the function of dukduk masks in suggesting lurking dangers of chaotic human nature, but weak on initiatory ordeals. For a comparable work with a focus on performance and "cultural imagery," see the Swede G. Aijmer, Ritual Dramas in the Duke of York Islands (pub. 1997). 0951

0952

Hahl, Albert. "Ueber die Rechtsanschauungen der Eingeborenen eines Theiles der Blanchebucht und des Innern der Gazelle Halbinsel." In Nachrichten tiber Kaiser Wilhelms-Land und den BismarckArchipel 13 (1897): 68-85. An early assessment of beliefs about punishment and retribution in a Melanesian setting (in this case mainly the Tolai are discussed). Hahl wrote this when he was imperial judge, before becoming Governor of German New Guinea, and was very struck by the uninhibited taking of life from another tribe when some apparently natural death or bad happening occurred within a person's own grouping. The approach may be condescending but there are details enough to reconstruct the pre-contact principles of retribution applying inter-tribally (so helping later historical analyses, e.g., by P. Sack 0388 , and Trompf 0065) .

272

Bibliographical Survey

0953

Hesse, Karl, in collab. with Aerts, Theo. Baining Life and Lore. Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1982. 215 pp. + map and illustrations. An interesting piece of missionary anthropology deriving from translations of work in German by Sacred Heart Mission Fathers on northern New Britain over the twentieth century. Hesse divides the material into mythology, the daily struggle for life, death and burial, and the world of the spirits; with Aerts adding a fifth chapter on beliefs and rituals. Both authors then go on to discuss Baining dances, finishing with the famous fire dance (with fire-walking only applying to the central Baining). Myths and legends are translated at the end, and the bibliography and glossary are excellent. Janssen, Hermann. "Creative Deities and the Role of Religion in New Britain: An Evaluation of Carl Laufer's Anthropological Concern." In Carl Laufer MSC: Missionar und Ethnologe auf Neu Guinea: Eine Gedenkschrift fur P. Carl Laufer MSC gewidmet von seinen Freunden, ed. by Hermann Janssen; Joachim Sterly; and Karl Wittkemper, 19-39. Freiburg: Herder, 1975. Summarizing the work of the Sacred Heart missionary anthropologist Laufer on East New Britain peoples, particularly the Baining, Sulka, and the Mengen. The discussion centers around conceptions of deities across these cultures and on the way missionary talk has come to affect notions of the spirit world. In Laufer's reading, the results can be of different kinds : "syncretistic communities," "dualistic communities," secularization, or more normative "early Christian communities. " 0954

0955

Janssen, Hermann; Mennis, Mary; and Skinner, Brenda, eds. Tolai Myths of Origin. Brisbane: Jacaranda Press, 1973. xix + 99 pp. + maps and illustrations. A nicely presented little collection of Tolai myths from East New Britain. The first section deals with stories about the Father and the Mother volcano deities and their two sons - the famous Two Brothers. Other subjects are the sun and the moon, land and sea, male-female relations, good and evil, fighting and cannibalism, life and death. Kleintitschen, August. Mythen und Erziihlungen eines Melanesierstammes aus Paparatava, Neupommern, Siidsee. Anthropos Ethnologische Bibliothek 2, 4. Vienna: Verlag der Administration des Anthropos, 1924. 509 pp. Collected myths and stories from the Paparatava area. Most important is the introduction to the spirit cult, along with connected stories about encounters with the dead. Narratives regarding other kaia - including volcano and place spirits - are presented, topically arranged. Fundamental for the study of Tolai religion. 0956

0957

Koch, Gerd. Iniet: Geister in Stein. Die Berliner Iniet-FigurenSammlung. VerOffentlichungen des Museums ftir Volkerkunde, New

New Guinea Islands

273

Series, 39, Abteilung SUdsee, 11. Berlin: Museum fUr Vblkerkunde, 1982. 188 pp . + maps and illustrations. A museum study and commentary on Tolai objects, mostly of spirit images, and absolutely essential for the recovery of iniet cult grading activity. Koch's introduction covers the meaning and ritual function of the items, these not being clearly expounded elsewhere. Komko, Henry Saminga. "Baining Customs." Gigibori 4, 1 (1978): 26-27. A Baining's own, albeit very short account of what he considers vital in his culture. A younger writer, most of his attention is given to rules governing growing up, marriage, and incorporation into tribal life.

0958

Laufer, Carl. "Der aqaqar-Fluchzauber der Qunantuna auf Neubritannien." Anthropos 46 (1951): 358-398 + map. A comprehensive study of magical practices among the Tolai , systematized under the psychology of sorcery beliefs, diagnosis, procedures, and effects of cursing. Can be usefully read in conjunction with his article in Mankind (pub. 1952) on the question of supreme creative beings in northwestern New Britain cultures, with their creative acts being effected with a mere word, or look, or will, or in a low and secret voice (ingl). See also the discussion in Sack, 0973.

0959

Laufer, Carl. "Aus Geschichte und Religion der Sulka." Anthropos 50 (1955) : 32-64. A well known Catholic missionary with anthropological insights (cf. 0954) looking at oral traditions and trying to interpret the characteristics of Sulka religion through reconstructing prior relations with such neighboring peoples as the Tolai and Baining.

0960

Laufer, Carl. "The Place of the Snake in the Religious Beliefs and Cults of Island Melanesia: A Review of Ritter's 1945 Publication." Oral History 6, 1 (1978): 78-96. A translation from the German by 1. Tschauder of Laufer's review in Anthropos (pub. 1946-49) of H . Ritter's book on the snake in Melanesian religions more generally (0140). Laufer sticks to the northern New Britain materials, showing how the snake both bears culture and reflects powerful forces in the environment. Laufer published other more general ethnographic pieces in Hiltruper Monatshefte (pub. 1950); Mission et cultures non-chretiennes (pub . 1959); and in Neue Zeitschrift fur Missionswissenschaft (pub . 1969). 0961

0962

Luschan, F[elix] v[on]. "Eine neue Art von Masken aus NeuBritannien." Globus 80 (1901): 4-5. A short discussion of masks from New Britain, the most interesting of which is from a Tolai dukduk ceremony in the form of a great disk (that has parallels with dome masks in other New Britain cultures) .

274

Bibliographical Survey

0963

Meier, Jos[et]. Mythen und Erziihlungen der Kilstenbewohner der Gazelle-Halbinsel (Neu-Pommern): 1m Urtext aufgezeichnet und ins Deutsche ilbertragen. Bibliotheque/Bibliothek Anthropos, 1, 1. MUnster: Verlag der Aschendorffschen Buchhandlung, 1909. xii + 291 pp. A crucial collection of Tolai myths and other narratives. Topics include two brothers in competition; oral histories behind initiations; and animal stories. The text is transliterated Kuanua (the Tolai vernacular), with German translations. The preface is significantly written by the Catholic theorist of primitive religion, Wilhelm Schmidt. The collection makes some use of W. Powell's Wanderings in a Wild Country (pub. 1884, both in English and German). For other works by Meier on the Tolai, see Anthropos (pub. 1908, 1910, 1913). Panoff, Fran~oise. "Maenge Remedies and Conception of Disease." Ethnology 9, 1 (1970): 68-84. In discussing categories of "hot" and "cold" among the Mengen (both Panoffs rendering the name Maenge), this author shows how severe diseases are associated with heat - some serious ones with the volcano called Pango (on the other side of New Britain), with sorcery, the sexual act, contact with "hot place" spirits (masalai) , and so on. Remedies for ailments are classified toward the end. 0964

Panoff, F[ran~oise]. "Food and Faeces: A Melanesian Rite." Man New Series 5, 2 (1970): 237-252 + map. The core of this article is on a garden rite among the upland Mengen, with the myth of the deity/culture hero Ma(g)lila being related to the process of hollowing out the bottom of a taro in the center of a garden to bring about greater productivity. Apart from the myth, the "anus" of the taro is connected with local knowledge about how faeces and plant waste contribute to better growth.

0965

0966

Panoff, Michel. "The Notion of the Double-Self among the Maenge." Journal of the Polynesian Society 77,3 (1968): 275-295. The Mengen distinguish between the straightforwardly human self and the inner substance of their bodies, with the shadow thought to connect the two. The inner self can escape from its vessel in dreams, and at death it should be released to the other world if funeral rites go well. Disgruntled ghosts, however, can cause havoc in their wrong placement in the cosmos and have to be appeased by taro offerings. Panoff, Michel. "The Notion of Time among the Maenge People of New Britain." Ethnology 8, 2 (1969) : 153-166. Panoff sees Mengen recognition of basic oscillations between the dry and wet season as the most universal time-reckoning. He goes on to notice special ways of distinguishing twelve phases of the annus, though, and discusses generational ideas of change in terms of llila or sets of initiates.

0967

New Guinea Islands

275

0968

Panoff, Michel. "La violence et la dette chez les Maenge de NouvelleBretagne." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 41, 80 (1985): 87100. A later and more mature work by Panoff exploring Mengen concepts of debt and the expressions of violence in relation to the non-payment of it. Traditional understandings are mainly in view, but the effects of social change are also considered. 0969

Pfeil, [Joachim] Graf v[on] . "Duk Duk and Other Customs as Forms of Expression of the Melanesians' Intellectual Life." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 27 (1898): 181-191. Perhaps the earliest attempt to fathom the meaning of the Tolai dukduk initiation ceremonies, and rather naively interpreted as "the means of satisfying the metaphysical desire" among the kanaka (natives). Rascher, Matthaus. "Sklaverei und Kannibalismus an der Bainingskiiste (Neupommern)." Hiltruper Monatshefte [16] (1899): 295-303, 346-350. The earliest significant detailing of Tolai raiding into Baining territory for cannibalism and captives. The account is a little bit behind the times, however, because by then the Sacred Heart Mission had taken action to educate the orphaned children of these raids and tried to draw the German administration's attention to the magnitude of the social problem.

0970

0971

Rascher, Matthaus. "Die Sulka: Ein Beitrag zur Ethnographie von Neu-Pommern." Archiv fur Anthropologie I (1904): 209-235 . An early systematic description of the Sulka, near the Tolai and the Baining peoples, by a Sacred Heart Father. Reasonable introductory work, but vastly improved upon by Carl Laufer (0960).

0972

Sack, Peter G. "The Range of Traditional Tolai Remedies." In Contention and Dispute: Aspects of Law and Social Control in Melanesia, ed. by A[mold] L[eonard] Epstein, 67-92. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1974. An excellent survey on the basis of German sources of revenge and punishment "mechanisms" among the Tolai upon contact. The article summarizes a lot of Sack's other findings, for example on the instilling of tribal law in the dukduk secret society (Oceania, pub. 1972); relativities in the gaining of group support for revenge activity (also Oceania, pub. 1972). A related article by Sack is found in chapter twelve of Germany in the Pacific and Far East, 1870-1914, ed. by J. Moses and P. Kennedy (pub. 1977). 0973

Sack, Peter G. "Crime or Punishment: The Role of the Sorcerer in Traditional Tolai Law (New Britain)." Anthropos 69 (1974): 401408 + map.

276

Biblio graphical Survey

On the comparative societal values two German Catholic missionaries see in Tolai sorcery, with Josef Meier writing before World War I on the subject (cf. 0905) and Carl Laufer after World War II. In their literature cited, sorcery is either discussed as a tool in the hands of the socially weak or the already privileged (as members of iniet). Alternatively, the results of sorcery can imply its victims have done something wrong to deserve it, this leading to a focus on concepts of morality. Thurnwald, Richard [Christian P.E.]. Ethno-psychologische Studien an Sudseevolkern auf dem Bismarck-Archipel und den Salomolnseln. Beihefte zur Zeitschrift fUr angewandte Psychologie und psychologische Sammelforschung, 6. Leipzig: Verlag von Johann Ambrosius Barth, 1913. iv + 163 pp. + tables and illustrations. Concentrating on East New Britain, this is a pioneer ethno-psychological study of Melanesians, reflecting concerns that continental anthropologists had at this time, to see whether indigenous peoples are more susceptible to suggestions, more superstitious, more limited by conventions, etc. Thurnwald is not insensitive but in this book he tends to reflect prevailing European presuppositions. Cf. also in Zeitschrift fur Ethnologie (pub. 1910), and on problems of using indigenous labor for colonial purposes see Thurnwald in Koloniale Rundschau (pub. 1910). 0974

0975

ToVaninara, Caspar G. "Tambu: Traditional Sacred Wealth." In Powers, Plumes and Piglets: Phenomena of Melanesian Religion, ed. by Norman C. Habel, 33-44. Adelaide: Australian Association for the Study of Religions, 1979. Easily the best account of the role of shell money in Tolai society as an expression of religion. For the Tolai "the rich inherit the Kingdom," in that one only can enter the land of the spirits in comfort if enough shell money has been saved up to execute a proper exchange at one's funeral. See also R. Elias and R . Sherwin, in Journal of the Papua and New Guinea Society (pub. 1970), and 0949. Weber, Elizabeth Anne. The Duk-Duks: Primitive and Historic Types of Citizenship. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1929. xix + 142 pp. An old classic, more connected with American values of citizen involvement in society (or "civics") than anything else. As a cross-cultural study of citizenship, it uses the Tolai dukduk initiation rites to epitomize "the primitive induction ceremony," and the usefulness of making youths face ordeals before taking a responsible place in the world. Possibly innovative in treating Melanesians as possessing a civil society (in contrast to older paradigms).

0976

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 0977

Bailoenakia, Philip, and Koimanrea, Francis. "The Pomio Kivung Movement." In Religious Movements in Melanesia Today J, ed. by

New Guinea Islands

277

Wendy Flannery, 171-189 + illustration. Point Series, 2. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1983. Here two members of a well-known East New Britain movement, usually taken to be a cargo cult, defend its viability in the modern world. They expound its ideology as moral guidance for the better future of Papua New Guinea and defend its institutions as more adequate and ethically binding than the neo-colonial government's structures. 0978

Brenninkmeyer, Leo. 15 Jahre beim Bergvolke der Baininger: Tagebuchbliitter. Hiltrup: Herz-Jesu-Missionshaus, 1928. 96 pp. + illustrations. A short account of Catholic Mission interactions with the Baining (1926-27), the most significant materials in the book dealing with indigenous beliefs about a "golden time" to come. Errington, Frederick [Karl]. "Indigenous Ideas of Order, Time, and Transition in a New Guinea Cargo Movement." American Ethnologist 1,2 (1974): 255-267. An article on cargo cult business activity called kaun on the Duke of York Islands. The leaders avoided the ordinary ritual activity and also the administration-sponsored United Church and Local Government Councils, attempting to emulate European business practices so that European profits might result.

0979

0980

Errington, Frederick K[arl], and Gewertz, Deborah B. Articulating Change in the "Last Unknown." Studies in the Ethnographic Imagination, [7]. Boulder, Colo.: Westview Press, 1995. xvii + 196 pp. + maps and illustrations. Interesting on cultural resilience in spite of long-lasting colonial control in East New Britain and the Duke of York Islands. Topics include resistance by emulation, adaptive changes to the shell ring system of exchange and status, and the incorporation of Christianity into the indigenous "code of meanings." Apart from surveying the local Methodist Church, the authors also consider a Holy Spirit movement (also called the New Church) initiated by Henry Landi and others on the Duke of Yorks. The authors stress the local peoples' pragmatism and self-assured adaptibility (as against the sense of deficiency felt in the face of the outsiders' power that A. Lattas found among Kaliai cargo cultists, in 093740).

Neumann, Klaus, Not the Way It Really Was: Constructing the Tolai Past. Pacific Islands Monograph Series, 10. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 1992. xvi + 310 pp. + maps and illustrations. A reconstruction of the Tolai past, to a large extent through oral historical investigation. Most relevant for studies in religion are the early chapters on culture heroes, first contacts and pioneer Tolai missionaries. Very good, but

0981

278

Bibliographical Survey

showing no awareness of oral history research in other Melanesian areas. also his article in Oceania (pub. 1992).

Cf.

O'Neill, Tim. And We, the People: Ten Years with the Primitive Tribes of New Guinea. London and New York: Geoffrey Chapman, and PJ. Kenedy & Sons, 1961. xiii + 248 pp. + maps and illustrations. A missionary's account of how he sought to help the Mengen to find development through adaptation of their cargoistic expectations. Because he was criticized for his stand, O'Neill explains why he is so sympathetic to local culture. 0982

0983

Panoff, Michel. "An Experiment in Inter-Tribal Contacts: The Maenge Labourers on European Plantations, 1915-42." Journal of Pacific History 4 (1969): 111-125. The Mengen taken to work on the plantations of the Gazelle Peninsula were important for returning to their people with interpretations of the wider world, producing selective attitudes that brought about a re-mythicization of their world, including the incorporation of new knowledge (medicinal, exchange items), and cargoism. Panoff, Michel. "Les caves du Vatican: aspects d'un cargo-cult melanesien." Les temps modernes 24 (1969): 2222-2244. The first attempt by an anthropologist to come to grips with the new Pomio movement (Pomio Kivung) (see Trompf 0988). The piece is more for popular consumption than his other writings in that it concentrates on extravagant dreams arising from hopes about the new technology known to the Mengen people after laborers reported about the situation on the Gazelle Peninsula. The Catholic Church purveyed beliefs which both added to the hopes, yet also provided the basis for a new ethic - the Ten Commandments - among those in the Kivung ("a new community under a new law") . 0984

Rath, Daniel [D.]. "The Languages and Communities of the Mengen Region." In Language, Communication and Development in New Britain, ed. by R .L. Johnston, 197-223. Ukarumpa: Summer Institute of Linguistics, 1980. Language patterns in this large area vary from the mountains to the coast. Socio-religious change has had its effect on these patterns, especially considering the highly organized 'cargoistic' movement of the Kivung. 0985

Rath, Daniel D. "The Big Man in Mengen Society." In Nucleation in Papua New Guinea Cultures, ed. by Marvin K. Mayers, and Daniel D. Rath, 1-12 + table. International Museum of Cultures Publications, 23. Dallas: International Museum of Cultures, 1988. An assessment of the role of "big men" in Mengen society, considering recent changes in the culture area and the emergence of other forms of leadership. 0986

New Guinea Islands

279

Tovalele, Paul. "Pomio Cargo Cult." In Socio-Economic Change Lae: Papua New Guinea, ed. by R[obert] Adams, 123-139. University of Technology, 1977. An important analysis of the emergence and organization of the Pomio Kivung among the Mengen . Tovalele concentrates on the problems the movement had for national and provincial politics, but there is useful information about the personality of Koriam Urekit and Bernard Balitape, crucial leaders of the movement. 0987

Trompf, Garry [Winston]. "Keeping the Lo under a Melanesian Messiah: An Analysis of the Pomio Kivung, East New Britain." In Christianity in Oceania: Ethnographic Perspectives, ed. by John Barker, 59-80 + illustrations. ASAO Monograph, 12. Lanham, Md.: University Press of America, 1990. The only detailed account of the emergence of the new religious movement among the Mengen and neighboring groups in East New Britain. The movement centered around Koriam Urekit and has had a cargo cult background and face but today looks more "neo-Jewish," and a cluster of intellectuals present it as a respectable alternative model of society. Research has moved on; new findings by Andrew Lattas should be foreshadowed here, as revealed by the prize-winning documentary film Koriam's Law (2005). 0988

Whitehouse, Harvey. Inside the Cult: Religious Innovation and Transmission in Papua New Guinea. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1995. xiii + 234 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. Providing a good inside view of the Pomio Kivung movement, by concentrating on its effects among the Baining and especially the Mali grouping. The first two chapters provide an overview of Baining traditional religion and culture contact, followed by the emergence of the Pomio movement southwest of the Bainings in the Mengen culture area. See also the author's article in Oceania (pub. 1994), in Leadership and Change in the Western Pacific, ed. by R. Feinberg and K. Watson-Gegeo (pub. 1996), and his own more theoretical Arguments and Icons (pub . 2000). 0989

0990

Whitehouse, Harvey. "Apparitions, Orations, and Rings: Experience of Spirits in Dadul." In Spirits in Culture, History, and Mind, ed. by Jeannette Marie Mageo, and Alan Howard, 173-193. New York: Routledge, 1996. On the resurrection of the traditional Mali Baining ring ceremony in Dadul and Maranagi settlements, as a reaction to the constraints and less colorful life in the Pomio Kivung (see previous entry). The initiatives came through dreams; and experiences of the spirits in this context are more spontaneous and more political in creating "fresh imaginings" for a breakaway grouping.

280

Bibliographical

Survey

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 0991

Danks, Benjamin. In Wild New Britain: The Story of Benjamin Danks, Pioneer Missionary. From his Diary. Ed. by Wallace Deane. Sydney: Angus & Robertson, 1933. xi + 293 pp. + illustrations. Methodist missionary Danks worked with George Brown among the Tolai during the 1870s and 80s. The diary material is invaluable on early contact situations, and on "native teachers." Some of the photographs are priceless. For the more idealistic Danks, see his A Brief History of the New Britain Mission (pub. 1899), and his apparent editing of the Tolai To Tutumu's Young Australian Methodists in New Britain (pub. 1913). 0992

Epstein, A[mold] L[eonard]. "The Reasonable Man Revisited: Some Problems in the Anthropology of Law." Law and Society Review 7, 4 (1973): 643-666. Though considering a general theoretical problem of law, the author addresses dispute settlements among the Tolai (on Matupit Island). Much of his discussion centers on claims and counterclaims on the basis of kinship, the dread of shame, and the appeal to ethical values that meld tradition and Christianity . Note also Epstein's Matupit (pub. 1969). 0993

Gewertz, Deborah [B.], and Errington, Frederick [Karl] . "First Contact with God: Individualism, Agency and Revivalism in the Duke of York Islands." Cultural Anthropology 8, 3 (1993): 279-305. On Evangelical Christians and their attempts to influence the established Methodist modes and adapted traditional pillars of society (tubuan, dukduk). Emerging individualism facilitates the confrontational stance the Evangelicals take as agents of change, and the decline of the big-man system seems related. For wider issues of an anthropologically-informed history, see also Errington and Gewertz (0980), where a version of this paper is included. Heighway, Dorothy. Sanctified Commonsense: A Story of Missionary Endeavour with Christ. Sydney: Methodist Overseas Mission, [1969] . 33 pp. + illustrations. A small pietistic work about "the little saint," Mary Woolnough, and women's work at the George Brown Methodist Missionary College, near Rabaul, and to some extent on the Duke of York Islands and at Nakanai, between 1914 and 1946. Effects of schoolteaching and nursing upon the indigenes come into the account. On another sister, coming after World War II, see V. Whittington's Sister on Patrol (pub. 1969).

0994

0995

Jaspers, Reiner. "Historische Untersuchungen zu einem Mord an Missionaren auf New Britain (Papua New Guinea), 1904." Zeitschrift fur Missionswissenschaft und Religionswissenschaft 63 (1979): 1-24. A detailed account of the death of Father Matthaus Rascher, the Sacred Heart missionary, and as many as eight other missionary companions, in 1904. The

New Guinea Islands

281

Catholic Mission was working hard to bring peace between the Tolai and Baining groups , but their colonial style led to most severe rebuff at the hands of Baining warriors. 0996

Jeudy-Ballini, Monique. "Appropriating the Other: A Case Study from New Britain." In Common Worlds and Single Lives: Constituting Knowledge in Pacific Societies, ed. by Verena Keck, 207-227. Explorations in Anthropology . Oxford: Berg, 1998. On Sulka Seventh-day Adventist Christians who question whether Melanesian Catholics are Christians, and who (try to) disbelieve in the local spirits so that they will have no power of them .

Kleintitschen, A[ugust]. Die Kiistenbewohner der Gazellehalbinsel (Neu-pommern - deutsche Siidsee): ihre Sitten und Gebriiuche. Hiltrup: Herz-Jesu-Missionhaus, 1906. viii + 360 pp. + maps and illustrations. A valuable old work concentrating on the relationship between the Sacred Heart Catholic missionaries and the Tolai (referred to as Qunantuna) and neighboring groups. Some expeditions and first contact situations are covered. Central topics are the redemption of Baining slaves from the Tolai to consolidate mission work and early expressions of indigenous Christianity. Extraordinary photographs of traditional materials and early mission days. 0997

Matane, Paulias. Aimbe the Pastor: A Novel . Hicksville, N.Y.: Exposition Press, 1979. 328 pp. The longest in a series of novels about this character. Its Tolai author, former Governor-General of Papua New Guinea, a strong Methodist and then United Church leader and opponent of corruption, reflects on the influence of lessons he had imbibed about an ordered and well-regulated life, as well as one of piety. For Matane turned "homespun Melanesian philosopher," see the books of his television series Chit-Chat (pub. 1991-2000, three volumes [to date]). 0998

Meli, Edward. "Bishop of Bereina: The Late Bishop Lucas Matlatarea: A Personal Reflection." Annals of Our Lady of the Sacred Heart [Series 71] 12,2 (1998): 25-26 + illustration. The short life story of a young Pomio (or Mengen) man who labored mainly in East New Britain but eventually in Papua, where he became rector of the Sacred Heart College of Bomana Seminary, Port Moresby, and later bishop of Bereina. 0999

Mennis, M[ary] R. They Came to Matupit: The Story of St. Michael's Church on Matupit Island. [Rabaul: Catholic Diocese of RabaulJ, 1972. 119 pp. + figures and illustrations. On the foundations of Catholic work from Matupit Island in New Britain. The final chapter is by Father Bernard Franke. Materials on local Tolai contributions to the growth of the Christian community, and on the martyr Peter ToRot (see 1004). 1000

282

Bibliographical Survey

1001

Midian, Andrew. The Value of Indigenous Music in the Life and Ministry of the Church: The United Church in the Duke of York Islands. Apwitihire: Studies in Papua New Guinea Musics, 6. Port Moresby : Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1999. xxxvii + 92

pp. + map and illustrations. A revised version of his 1990 Rarongo Theological College Bachelor of Divinity thesis. Midian appraises the genre of the music within the United Church of his home territory. He asserts that neither the mission-introduced singing, nor the "chorus" singing that emerged in the 1970s and led to a confrontation between the older and younger generations, meets the requirements for integral Christian worship in the Duke of Yorks' case. Worship should embrace the spirituality of traditional music, the local root out of which an understanding of the faith grew. 1002

Neumann, Klaus, ed. and introd. Tavurvur 1 Puongo! Students' Accounts of the 1994 Eruptions in East New Britain. Vunadidir [Rabaul]: Department of East New Britain [sic], 1995. ix + 65 pp.

+ map. A slice of history from Rabaul, after the twin volcanic eruption on 19 September 1994. Student reactions given are by Tolai children selected from among 800 submitted responses. Thankfulness to God for protection is a recurrent theme; traditionalist ideas are weak and "secular interest" in the event strong. There is not much more on religious issues in Neumann's Rabaul: Yu Swit Moa Yet (pub. 1996). A 1998 University of Papua New Guinea Masters thesis by C. ToVaninara (ToWaninara) shows how much has been missed. See also 1004. For background on prior eruptions, see R. Johnson and N . Threlfall, Volcano Town (pub. 1985), cf. Threlfall's more general history of Rabaul Mangroves, Coconuts and Frangipani (forthcoming) . Scharmach, Leo. This Crowd Beats Us All. Ed. by John Dawes. Sydney: Catholic Press Newspaper Co ., 1960. [viii] + 295 pp. + map and iIlustrations. Vivid and popular account of the Japanese bombing and assault on Rabaul, and the effects of the Japanese temporary rule on Catholics, including indigenous personnel and leadership in New Britain. Some information about the influences of Batari cargo cult beliefs from the south about the Japanese as returned ancestors. See also D. Edwards, Woman of Vision (pub. [1991?]) for more on the Catholic Sisters' side of the story. 1003

ToVaninara, Caspar G. The Life of Peter To Rot: Catechist, Church Leader and Martyr. Vunapope [Rabaul]: Missionaries of the Sacred Heart, n.d. [1975]. 32 pp. + illustrations. [Also translated into Tok Pisin as: Laip stori bilong Pita ToRot (pub. 1980?).] This is the story of a Tolai Sacred Heart catechist who worked unstintingly to keep the Catholic community together on the Gazelle Peninsula during the Japanese occupation. He was subsequently killed by injection in July 1945 for 1004

283

New Guinea Islands his defense of the faith . before his death .

ToRot was actually betrayed and temporarily jailed

New Ireland and Bali-Vito Islands Traditional Ainsworth, Judith, ed. and trans. Tiang Kuspini. Transcr. by Winifred Pakalmat Tare Taufi. Niugini Folklore Series, 2. Port Moresby: Niugini Press, 1973. viii + 44 pp. + illustrations. A fascinating little collection of Tiang stories about encounters with bush spirits called mus and kipang. The stories exemplify the common horizontal orientation of New Guinea cosmologies. 1005

1006

Albert, S.M. "'Completely by Accident I Discovered its Meaning': The Iconography of New Ireland Malangan." Journal of the Polynesian Society 95 (1986): 239-252 + illustrations. To settle the dispute about the meaning of New Ireland malangan masks, the author shows evidence of a wide-ranging network of meanings that each mask image can evoke. Most importantly, though, they connect with cremation of the dead or disposal at sea, through their suggestions of a hearth in the land of the dead; and thus they betoken the passage between life and death. Bell, F[rancis] L[ancelot] S. "Report on Field Work in Tanga." Oceania 4, 3 (1934): 290-309 + map and illustrations. A brief outline of the culture in this small island group. After discussion of clan divisions, cross-cousin marriage relationships and kin avoidance, Bell considers "magico-religious life." He discusses mainly the beliefs about the place of the dead and why people die, the anger of the "foreign spirit," Madas, and the man-devouring ghost, Sokapana, being involved in the explanations. In this culture sorcery was little practiced traditionally, but became a problem because of influences from the main island of New Ireland since contact. Cf. also in Oceania (pub. 1935) on Tanga warfare. 1007

Bell, F[rancis] L[ancelot] S. "Sokapana: A Melanesian Secret Society." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Society of Great Britain and Ireland 65 (1935): 311-341 + maps and illustrations. [Also pub. as pamphlet by the Anthropological Section, Australian Association for the Advancement of Science, Melbourne, 1935.] Study of a traditional Namatanai (and thus main island) secret society and its immediate post-contact presence and influence on outlying Tanga culture, particularly as observed on Boiang Island. Interesting details about the calling up of ghosts before killing pigs, ceremonial dancing, and the scarification of initiates on their backs and the rear of their legs. On the meaning of Sokapana see previous entry. 1008

284

Bibliographical Survey

1009

Bell, F[rancis) L[ancelot) S. "Dafal." Journal of the Polynesian Society 45, 3 (1936): 83-98 + illustrations. An article on Tanga initiation and status achievement. The initiation rite is designed to enhance the status of a high-ranking male or female initiate. The initiates from "noble" families are caged for the seclusion period, and engage in ritual combat after being released. See also Bell's distillation in Mankind (pub. 1939). Bell, F[rancis) L[ancelot) S. "The Narrative in Tanga." Mankind 3, 2 (1941): 57-67; 3, 3 (1942): 80-87; 3, 11 (1947): 330-333; 3, 12 (1947): 361-365; 4, 1 (1948): 24-30; 4,3 (1949): 99-101. A collection of Tanga narratives, with distinction between "popular tale," "legend," and "myth." In Part one several "popular tales" are presented, with the social setting in which they were told . Part 2: More "popular tales." Part 3: The presentation of several "legends." Part 4: More "legends." Part 5: A number of myths that the author relates as repositories of ritual information. Part 6: An account of several myths dealing with origins and totemism . 1010

Bodrogi, Tibor. "Malangans of North New Ireland: L. Biro's Unpublished Notes." Acta Ethnographica: Academicae Scientiarum Hungaricae 16, 1-2 (1967): 61-77 + illustrations. A useful resume of the 1900 findings of the great Hungarian collector who was keenly interested in the funerary masks (malangan) of the New Irelanders. Most important among the experiences Biro recounts are those of Lemakot funeral ceremonies in which women - like those in the case of the Indian suttee become part of the funeral pyre of their husbands; but Lemakot widows were strangled first or released altogether of the obligation if they had older children to care for. Sometimes women and infants were incinerated together. 1011

1012

Brouwer, Elizabeth C. "The Shark Callers of Kontu." Bikmaus 4, 4 (1983): 56-68. An account of the preparatory rituals and process of fishing for sharks among the Mandak of Kontu village. Much ritual detail is given, including that for the divination of murderers, via shark-calling. As in her 1980 doctoral thesis on malangan masks, Brouwer stresses the role of ritual to control otherwise uncontrollable forces. Cf. also the popular work by G . Kohnke, The Shark Callers (pub. 1974). Capell, A[rthur). "A Lost Tribe in New Ireland." Mankind 6, 10 (1967) : 499-509 + map. A historical account of societies in New Ireland, in particular of the Laget, in the context of the search for a tribe of non-Melanesian people called Butam (East New Britain). The account includes mention of secret male societies and systems of leadership and authority. 1013

New Guinea Islands

285

1014

Clay, Brenda Johnson. Pinikindu: Maternal Nurture, Paternal Substance. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1975. xvii + 173 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. Nurture is a focal Mandak symbol for negotiating the ongoing "dialogue" between culturo-symbolic elements - male/female, exchanging/sharing, sexual separation/union, male-sea/female-garden opposites, etc. The book exegetes myths and lost rituals in this connection, and documents the importance of the men's house as transformed female nurture. Comparisons with other Melanesian cultures are made at the end. A difficult book. 1015

Clay, Brenda Johnson. Mandak Realities: Person and Power in Central New Ireland. New Brunswick, N.J. : Rutgers University Press, 1986. xv + 309 pp. + illustrations. An ethnography of "personhood." Mandak men are seen to possess more autonomous attributes, epitomized in the status of big-men; relational aspects, by comparison, are more a woman's privilege. These differences are deduced from roles in rituals, especially the pig exchanges and displays called ewetbo and esurene. 1016

Eves, Richard. The Magical Body: Power, Fame and Meaning in a Melanesian Society. Studies in Anthropology and History, 23. Amsterdam: Harwood Academic Publishers, 1998. xxii + 302 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. On the Lelet (a people of the Lelet Plateau related to the Mandak), and the way traditional beliefs about magic are related to the body. Concerns for strength in the body and its movements (lolos), proper kin relations, and safe dealings with spirit powers are all very ably discussed. There is also a chapter relating the analysis to conversion and to spiritistic (or charismatic) developments in Lelet Christianity. See also Eves' article in J. Fox (ed.), The Poetic Power of Place (pub. 1997). 1017

Gunn, Michael. Ritual Arts of Oceania: New Ireland in the Collections of the Barbier-Mueller Museum . Geneva and Milan: Barbier-Mueller Musee, and Skira Editore, 1997. 161 pp. + maps and illustrations. Beautifully presented. Useful for covering all New Ireland (including the Duke of York Islands), it is prefaced by a solid introductory text with black and white historical and contemporary photographs. If malangan are mainly presented, other interesting objects are not neglected. For an older work on New Ireland material culture in general, published in 1907, see E. Stephan and F. Graebner, Neu-Mecklenburg (Bismarck-Archipel), which, though weak on religion as they understood it , does have interesting notes on dance and totemism. Jessep, Owen. "Land and Spirits in a New Ireland Village." Mankind 12,4 (1980): 300-310 + maps and figure. A study of the lokon land tenure system in the Barok culture area of New Ireland (opposite Lihir). Tadak spirits, engaged by lineages to achieve vengeance 1018

286

Bibliographical

Survey

against enemies and to defend their lands, form the center of the discussion. Lokon cannot be understood without relation to mythology and to the spirits associated with land tracts that legitimate traditional lineage holdings. Kramer, Augustin. Die Miilanggane von Tombcira. Munich: Georg MUlIer, 1925. 92 pp. + map, musical scores and illustrations. A richly illustrated work, with around one hundred leaves of plates on central New Ireland malangan masks. Together with a bibliography of literature from the nineteenth century. 1019

Larsson, Karl Erik . Malangganer. brebro, Swed.: brebro Lans Museum, 1967. 12 pp. + illustrations. An obscure but important cataloguing and showing of New Ireland malangan masks, the author focusing on Swedish collections and research for this pictorial display. 1020

Lewis, Phillip H. The Social Context of Art in Northern New Ireland. Fieldiana: Anthropology, 58. Chicago: Field Museum of Natural History, 1969. iv + 186 pp. + maps, tables [including foldouts], figures and illustrations. Looking at material from the central north coast where Lesu is located (opposite Tabar Islands) (see 1027). Concentration is upon what is conveyed by the malangan masks, which bespeak ancestors and the spirit world in ceremonial exchange contexts. The stages of malangan production are carefully plotted, with reference to minor ritual activity, exchange groupings, and dance patterns. Each mask has a unique history in ceremonies because of "sub-cultural" systems of feasting and exchange. Cf. also for historico-anthropological aspects G. Aijmer in Anthropos (pub. 2004). 1021

Lincoln, Louise, ed. Assemblage of Spirits: Idea and Image in New Ireland. New York: George Braziller, in Association with the Minneapolis Institute of Arts, 1987. 168 pp . + map and illustrations. An important art book on malangan mask figures and their ritual context. Along with the editor's own article, on art and money in New Ireland, other contributors include T. Bodrogi (cf. 1011), D. Heintze, R. Wagner (1029), B. Clay (cf. 1015), and M. Gunn (ct. 1017), with more traditional foci of attention (on masks, ceremonial sequences, etc.). 1022

Neuhaus , K[arI]. Das hOchste Wesen, Seelen- und Geisterglaube, Naturauffassung und Zauberei bei den Pala Mittel-Neumecklensburgs. Beobachtungen und Studien der Missionare vom H[ei]l[ig]-st[en] Herzen Jesu in der SUdsee, 1. Vunapope [Rabaul]: Katholische Mission, 1934. 105 pp. On the Namatanai culture (or Pala speakers) of mid-New Ireland . Neuhaus questions his missionary predecessor G. Peekel's opinions (see below at 1025) about the existence of "mother right" in this culture. A remote "high-god," 1023

New Guinea Islands

287

Tangrau, is found, and he is male. The Sun and the Moon are creator ancestors: sun mythology establishes patrilineal totemism and moon mythology matrilineal inheritance. The morning and evening star connect with Sun and Moon, and Namatanai ritual behavior is conditioned by the movements of all these heavenly bodies. Neuhaus considers other spirit beings, thus: place spirits, totems (collective and personal), helpful and harmful beings, and "souls" (animal and plant). Neuhaus, K[arl]. Beitrage zur Ethnographie der Pala, Mittel-NeuIreland. Kainer Ethnologische Mitteilungen, 2. Ed. by C[arl] Laufer, and Carl A[ugust] Schmitz. Cologne: KaIner Universitats Verlag, 1962. 452 pp. + map and illustrations. The edited version of an early manuscript by Neuhaus comprising data on the Pala (or Namatanai) he had collected between 1910 and 1928. (Later versions were destroyed during the Second World War.) After considering division of labor and social organization, the topics dealt with are religion, magic, the life-cycle, and numerous ceremonial rites. The section on cosmology and traditional eschatology is the most interesting of all. 1024

Peekel, G[erhard). Religion und Zauberei auf dem mittleren NeuMecklenburg, Bismarck-Archipel, Siidsee. BibliothequelBibliothek Anthropos, 1, 3. MUnster: Verlag der Aschendorffschen Buchhandlung, 1910. iv + 135 pp. + map, musical scores and illustrations. After a considerable introduction to Namatanai religion (in the first part, with a thesis about the existence of "mother right"), the rest is basically a collection of indigenous songs and spells from south-to-central New Ireland - sometimes with musical scores attached to the vernacular transliteration. Cf. also his article on "religious dance" in Anthropos (pub. 1931). Cf. 1023. 1025

1026

Peekel, G[erhard]. "Lang-Manu: Die SchluBfeier eines Malagan(Ahnen-) Festes auf Nord-Neu-Mecklenburg." In Festschrift/Public76 sprachwissenation d'hommage offerte au P. W. Schmidt: schaftliche, ethnologische, religionswissenschaftliche, prahistorische und andere Studien, ed. by W[ilhelm] Koppers, 542-555 + musical scores and illustrations. Vienna: Mechitharisten-Congregations-Buchdruckerei, 1928. A study of the lang-manu carvings of northern New Ireland, concentrating on the intricate constructions and masks for ceremonial dance; music with firebrands; and the meanings given to head-dresses. Powdermaker, Hortense. Life in Lesu: The Study of a Melanesian Society in New Ireland. London: Williams & Norgate, 1933. 352 pp. + figures and illustrations. After some interesting work on infancy and childhood among the Notsi, there are comments on the malangan rites , which center on the showing of masks to male initiates and which reflect competition between wealthy sponsors of feasts made famous by the masks' prestations. 1027

Bibliographical Survey

288 1028

Wagner, Roy. Asiwinarong: Ethos, Image, and Social Power among the Usen Barok of New Ireland. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986. xxiv + 238 pp. + map, tables, figures and illustrations. Good on Barok myths, the male cult, feasts, death and divination, and the relationships between feasting and death. Wagner eschews reading a Western message into the material. Wagner, Roy . "Figure-Ground Reversal among the Barok." In Assemblage of Spirits: Ideas and Image in New Ireland, ed. by Louise Lincoln, 56-62 + illustrations. New York [and Minneapolis] : George Brazillier, in Association with Minneapolis Institute of Arts, 1987. An article on mortuary sites which are placed under an interdict called lebe and marked out artistically. This work is among the more detailed on what happens in New Guinea island cultures to the properties of the dead, an issue which is important across the Melanesian board and to some extent Australia. 1029

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1030

Billings, Dorothy K. Cargo Cult as Theater: Political Performance in the Pacific. Lanham, Md.: Lexington Books, 2002. x + 268 pp. + maps and illustrations. A useful account of New Hanover's Johnson cult and its aftermath. Billings discusses rising expectations in the 1960s and why the Americans, and soon after President Johnson who symbolized them, were looked to for solutions to frustrations with the local government council and colonial ineptitude in quashing local economic initiatives. The subsequent impact on politics in the New Ireland Province is covered. Working towards this book, see especially her article in Oceania (pub. 1969). Cf. other accounts of the Johnson cult by W. Longgar (1036) and N. Miskaram (1037). 1031

Fergie, Deane. "Limits of Commitment: The Resilience of a Ritual System in Island Melanesia." Canberra Anthropology 12, 1-2 (1989): 99-119. Work springing from a 1985 University of Adelaide doctoral thesis. On the reactivation of "ritual production" among the Tabar in 1979, following the malangan cult sequence. Its re-activation cannot be explained in relation to any mission ban, but convincingly by Tabar depopulation. The cult's resurgence marks the resilience of tradition vis-a.-vis cash economy culture. 1032

Flannery, Wendy. "Unea (Bali) Island Cargo Movements." In Religious Movements in Melanesia: A Selection of Case Studies and Reports, ed. by Wendy Flannery, 17-26 + maps and figure. Goroka: The Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1983.

New Guinea Islands

289

A solitary introduction to the Unea Island cargo movements surrounding Dakoa in advance of researches by Trompf, and A. Lattas, 1035. Two background movements are discussed. Useful in the light of the fact that J. Blythe's 1978 McMaster's University Masters thesis on Unea has never been published. [Note: the Bali-Vitu group is formally in West New Britain Province.] Groves, William C. "Tabar To-day: A Study of a Melanesian Community in Contact with Alien Non-Primitive Cultural Forces." Oceania 5, 2 (1934): 224-240; 5, 3 (1935): 346-363; 6, 2 (1935): 147-157 + table. [The third section (= Pt. 2 of the whole) is differently subtitled as "Present Day Conditions in Tatau Village."] An introductory ethnography of Tabar, with more interest in social structure than religious issues - though touching occasionally on the latter in the second part, and assessing some post-contact influences. What Groves left out can be found in his papers held in the New Guinea Collection, Somare Library, University of Papua New Guinea, and in his 1932-34 fieldnotes found on microfilm in the Pacific Manuscripts Bureau, Canberra (cf. 0013). 1033

Isana, Ngen. "Kavieng Open: Wantoks and Associations." In Electoral Politics in Papua New Guinea: Studies in the 1977 National Elections, ed. by David Hegarty, 268-272 + table. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea Press, 1983. A brief introduction to "cargo cult" and mission influences affecting the 1977 national elections on western New Ireland, New Hanover and their outliers. The biggest force in the electorate, the TIA (Tutukl Isukal Association), had Johnson cult origins (1036) but eventually came to be backed by the Catholic Church. 1034

Space, Lattas, Andrew. "The Underground Life of Capitalism: Persons, and Money in Bali (West New Britain)." In Emplaced Myth: Space, Narrative, and Knowledge in Aboriginal Australia and Papua New Guinea, ed. by Alan Rumsey, and James Weiner, 161-188. Honolulu: University of Hawai'i Press, 2001. On notions of the (four corners of the) cosmos and the origins (or supply) of money in the Unea or Bali Island "cargo cult" led by Dakoa, and how the bookkeeping of Dakoa's business company relates to these beliefs. [Note: the BaliVitu group is formally in West New Britain Province.] 1035

1036

Longgar, William. "The Johnson Cult on New Hanover." In Melanesian and Judaeo-Christian Religious Traditions, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, Pt. D, Pkg. 4, Opt. 3, 25-35. UPNG Extension Studies [Course Materials]. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, [1976]. A New Irelander explaining why New Hanoverians and some northern New Ireland groups rejected the leadership role of the local government council in favor of a movement directing hope towards American intervention. Longgar argues that the movement originally had no religious connotations at all but that it became absorbed into Christian and traditionalist frameworks when prayers

290

Bibliographical Survey

were offered for good government and prosperity. Government reactions to this movement were overly punitive and counter-productive. 1037

Miskaram, Norlie. "Cargo Cultism on New Hanover: A Psychopathological Phenomenon or an Indication of Unequal Development?" In New Religious Movements in Melanesia. ed. by Carl [E.] Loeliger, and Garry [Winston] Trompf, 75-89 + maps and tables. Suva [and Port Moresby]: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1985. [The usage Niskaram on the title page of this paper is incorrect.] A scholarly Melanesian account of the Johnson movement on New Hanover and New Ireland, focusing more on political than on distinctly religious issues. Miskaram believes the most important reason for the extravagant hopes of the cultists lies in the perceptibly diminished share of rural development during the 1970s, but recognizes that hopes for material welfare are in fact "total," i.e., religious, longings.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1038

Eves, Richard. "Waiting for the Day: Globalisation and Apocalypticism in Central New Ireland, Papua New Guinea." Oceania 71, 2 (2000): 73-91. A substantial article on the 1997-98 drought on the Lelet plateau being read apocalyptically by indigenous Pentecostalist Christians. Great interest lies in the access Papua New Guineans have to globalized conservative Protestant (and anti-Catholic) talk about the Last Day, and what Lelet came to believe about the year 2000. Lamers, Johannes. "Tabar." Hiltruper Monatshefte [52] (1935): 170-176,206-207,241-245,273-276, 300-306, 331-334 + map [in first part only] and illustrations. Crucial notes by a German missionary forming an early contact history of Tabar. The articles give a general account of village life under the influence of the Sacred Heart missionaries, and church life (including personnel and baptisms) along with an interesting piece on Chinese settlers. 1039

Miller, B. "The Power of a People." MSC Dimensions 3, 12 (1968): 5-10. Explaining from a missionary point of view what happens when a churchman lends support to a cargo cult-cum-protest movement, in this case the Johnson cult on New Hanover and western New Ireland. He accounts for his actions as a response to grassroots community activity and impulses towards an indigenous Christianity. For leading New Hanoverian Christians taking the initiative to philosophize at a later stage, see, e.g., C. Nongkas and A. Tivinarlik in Contemporary PNG Studies (pub. 2004) and the latter in Catalyst (pub. 1996). 1040

New Guinea Islands

291

1041

Moses, Robinson Melanga. "Christianity in Munawai: The First 80 Years." Catalyst 14, 1 (1984): 19-56. A substantial article on the United Church in the Munawai area. After discussing, as background, traditional social organization, magico-religious beliefs, classes of spirits, and cannibalism, Moses concentrates on important early indigenous evangelists. Following their prayers, a high tide beached two great stones, a strange event leading to the building of a church.

Northern Groups Traditional 1042

Fortune, R[eo] F[ranklin] . Manus Religion: An Ethnological Study of the Manus Natives of the Admiralty Islands. 2nd ed. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, [1965] . xv + 391 pp. + map, figures, tables and illustrations. [First pub. as Memoirs of the American Philosophical Society, 3. Philadelphia: American Philosophical Society, 1935.] A companion volume to M. Mead's Growing Up in New Guinea (see below), Fortune's book analyzes Manus religion with interpersonal and intergroup relations especially in mind . Most of the book consists of his "Diary of Religious Events" in which he illustrates the use of sorcery against those who have not fulfilled their obligations, or who are under attack by those accusing them of it; the use of magical charms for success in trade and exchange; the conflict between sisters-in-law; and the engagement of seers to resolve conflicts and find causes for sickness within a hamlet. Very interesting is Fortune's treatment of the "Sir Ghost," who is the most recent deceased head of the household, and whose skull is placed in a special skull-bowl up in the rafters of the family house. The deceased father is taken as a crucial source of influence in family affairs, yet, once a head of household dies, the living successor peremptorily throws the old Sir Ghost out into the sea. See also Fortune's article in Oceania (pub. 1931). 1043

Mead, Margaret. Growing Up in New Guinea: A Comparative Study of Primitive Education. New York: W. Morrow & Co., 1930. 372 pp. + maps and illustrations. [First British pub.: London: George Routledge, 1931; first paperback edn. : Harmondsworth: Penguin Books, 1942; and most recent edn.: Harper Collins, 2001.] [British edns. have sub-title: A Study of Adolescence and Sex in Primitive Societies.] A pioneering monograph on the raising of children in a Melanesian society, in this case the Manus. Mead shows the relative freedom with which children grow up, although boys are put down by parents and adults less than girls. Obedience is forced on children in the name of fear of the ancestors, reinforced through the telling of legends and eventually initiation. Premarital relations are not inflexible but rigidity comes into play once marriage is ratified . Tabu prevents a father-in-law looking upon his daughter-in-law he has procured

292

Bibliographical Survey

by bride price for his son unless a feast removes this prohibition later on in his life. Mead shows something of the initiation ceremony and the blessings which are invoked in the name of the clan ancestors for adolescent boys and girls. An important concluding chapter concerns the child's "dependence upon tradition ." Mead, Margaret. "An Investigation of the Thought of Primitive Children, with Special Reference to Animism: A Preliminary Report." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 62 (1932): 173-190. Mead's early assessment of 41 Manus children's animistic outlook, based on her 1928-29 fieldwork with Reo Fortune. Testing with puppets, pencil and paper, and other novel objects revealed for Mead that there were no distinctive tendencies to personalize objects, although neither were there attributions of "chance" to events, and acceptance of ghostly existences was strong. 1044

1045

Meier, Josef. "Mythen und Sagen der Admiralitats-Insulaner." Anthropos 2 (1907): 646-667 + illustrations, 933-941 + illustrations; 3 (1908): 193-206,651-671; 4 (1909): 354-374; 7 (1912): 501-502. Narratives presented in M[o]anus and German in interlineal translation; they originate from the M[o]anus, Matangkor and Usiai peoples and were collected and related by the well known New Guinean, Po Minis, who became a catechist. In the last part, Meier defends the authenticity of the collection, assembled at his mission station in New Britain, against the assertion that it includes material not part of traditional Admiralty Island cultures. Nevermann, Hans. St. Matthias-Gruppe. Ergebnisse der StidseeExpedition 1908-1910, Pt. 2A, Vol. 2. Hamburg: Friederichsen, De Gruyter & Co., 1933. xvi + 251 pp. + maps, table, figures, and illustrations. Admiralitiitsinseln. Ergebnisse der Stidsee-Expedition 1908-1910, Pt. 2A, Vol. 3. Hamburg: Friederichsen, De Gruyter & Co., 1934. xxii + 399 pp. + map, figures, and illustrations. Nevermann cut his ethnographic teeth on the Manus and nearby island materials. Extraordinary yet neglected works, covering a variety of coastal, outlier and inland contexts, and crucial foundation work before the coming of Margaret Mead. The main chapters on religion are under the title Geistige Kultur, yet there are related chapters on weapons and war, music and dance, and games. Some beautiful colored plates and rare photographs. On tenets of revenge war among the inland Usiai of Manus Island, see M. Sapau and M. Japo in University of Sydney study package for Introduction to the History of Religions (pub. 2001). For aspects of religion on Mussau and Emira not treated by Nevermann, see an albeit disappointing inter-War report by P. Chinnery, Notes on The Natives of E. Mira and St. Matthias (pub. 1925). 1046

1047

Ohnemus, Sylvia. An Ethnology of the Admiralty Islanders: The Alfred Bilhler Collection, Museum der Kulturen, Basel. Bathurst:

New Guinea Islands

293

Crawford House, 1998. xi + 430 pp. + maps [one fold-out], tables and illustrations. [1st ed. and in German: Basel: Museum der Kulturen, 1996.] A museum curator presenting, with beautiful illustrations, the extraordinary range of Manus materials in Basel, Switzerland. Along with the catalogue comes a useful series of accounts of ethnographic and linguistic research on Manus. Cf. also D. Heintze and Ohnemus, Teure Briiute (pub. 1997), and the survey by A. BUhler in Zeitschrift fur Ethnologie (pub. 1935).

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1048

Carrier, James G. "Knowledge and Its Use: Constraints upon the Application of New Knowledge in Ponam Society." Papua New Guinea Journal of Education 16,2 (1980): 102-126. After trying to reconstruct contact history of Ponam (off the Manus north coast) and describing the traditional custodianship of knowledge in this culture, Carrier attempts to assess the impact of schooling. This is an article about how new sorts of "special knowledge" sometimes integrate and sometimes sit side by side with local forms of knowledge, and also how the new knowledge brings access to and high expectations about European-style goods. 1049

Mead, Margaret. New Lives for Old: Cultural Transformation Manus, 1928-1951. New York: Mentor Books, in Association with William Morrow and Co., 1961. 460 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. First published in 1956, this book represents Mead's reflections on what appears to have happened to the Manus people between the late 1920s, when she first undertook fieldwork among them, and 1953 when she arrived back in the coastal village of Peri. She documents the earlier shifts among the villagers to adopt Catholicism, and the extraordinary impact of World War II including the arrival of black alongside white servicemen and the flush of American dollars. She interprets the rise of Paliau Maloat against this background, the people being dissatisfied both with tradition and the church in not making the new wealth readily accessible. Paliau also was able to combine old rigid demands about kin relations with new laws reflecting Christian morality. 1050

Mead, Margaret. Continuities in Cultural Evolution. The Terry Lectures, 34. New Haven: Yale University Press, 1964. xxi + 571 pp. + table, figure and illustrations. [With a new introd.: New Brunswick, N.J. : Transaction Publishers, 1999.] Chapter nine (on "The Paliau Movement in the Admiralties") distills the previously itemized book and yet is helpful in its own right for relating the Manus experiences of World War II to the New Guinea experience more generally and for giving a more intimate account of Paliau's earlier story through transcripts of conversations with him.

294

Bibliographical Survey

Otto, Ton. The Politics of Tradition in Baluan: Social Change and the Construction afthe Past in a Manus Society. Nijmegen: Centre for Pacific Studies. University of Nijmegen, 1991. xiv + 320 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. Published Australian National University doctoral thesis by a Dutch scholar. Combining oral historical and documentary investigation of the cultural and colonial history of Baluan Island, and how it conditioned the reception of Paliau Maloat, the Baluan-born cargo cult leader influential in the Manus group (see next entry) . The emergence of the Paliau church is discussed yet without attention to comparative materials (cf. 0302), while the emergence of Paliau's political front is sensibly evaluated for religious principles and the PaliauMission competition. See also Otto in Canberra Anthropology (1992) and History and Anthropology (1992 and 1994). 1051

1052

Paliau Maloat. "Histori bilong mi taim mi bon na i kamap tederrhe Story of my Life from the Day I was born until the Present Day." In The Politics of Melanesia . Papers Presented to the 4th Waigani Seminar 1970, ed. by Marion W. Ward, 144-161. Canberra and Port Moresby: Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National University, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1970. The autobiography of an impressive cargo movement leader from Baluan Island (south of Manus) with a Tok Pisin original and an English translation. Paliau conceives his career here more in political terms, claiming to be the founder of the first local government council in the history of Papua New Guinea, and hardly brings in his theological and ecclesiastical experimentation. The antimissionary tone, however, is evident. Paliau Maloat. Kalopeu: Manus Kastom Kansel, Stori. Lae[?]: no pub., [1982?] 14 pp. Here Paliau is responsible for a myth-history that reinterprets the Bible for his followers in the independent church he founded (the Baluan Native Christian United Church) . The work concentrates on the government of heaven, the way evil arose, and how Jesus took flesh in the "Lower Place" where evil was strong. An English translation is found in 1. May (0283), and to see how Paliau's historico-theological experimentation has been evolving to this point, one should compare it with Paliau's "Long Story of God," found in T. Schwartz (see 1055). 1053

1054

Pokawin, Polonhou [S.]. "Developments in the Paliau Movement." In Religious Movements in Melanesia Today 1, ed. by Wendy Flannery, 104-114. Point Series, 2. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1983. The first revelation that the great cargo cult and independent church leader Paliau had developed a new theology late in his career. This, as Pokawin shows, is the ideology of WinglWang/Wong =: God/The Son/Me, which leads on to reflections on the state of humans in their struggle with Laitsan, the Evil one. The Paliau church service and Paliau's oratory are examined at the end. This article

New Guinea Islands

295

complements Pokawin's study of the Paliau political front, called Makasol, as an attempt at alternative government, in Yagl-Ambu (pub. 1983). 1055

Schwartz, Theodore. "The Paliau Movement in the Admiralty Islands, 1946-1954." Anthropological Papers of the American Museum of Natural History New York 49,2 (1962): 211-421. A pioneering work in the oral historical investigation of a New Guinea island new religious movement, and the oral texts are invaluable. Stories are still told among villagers about the moving of Schwartz's cumbersome "bia box" recording machine and microphone from one venue to another, possibly making the informants too hyped. Schwartz worked with Margaret Mead on Manus preparing for his 1958 doctoral dissertation for the University of Pennsylvania, which better details ideological matters for the Manus than her New Lives for Old (1049). 1056

Schwartz, Theodore. "The Noise: Cargo Cult Frenzy in the South Seas." Psychiatry Today 4, 10 (1971): 51-54, 102-103 + illustrations. On a wave of expectation about Cargo on Rambutyo Island in 1947, in response to a dream by Wapei that Christ was piloting a ship loaded with goods. The resulting cult spread to the north and west of the Manus group. A popular piece, interpreting the behavioral phenomena as paranoid and paralleled in the West. 1057

Trompf, G[arry] W[inston]. "The Life and Work of Paliau Maloat: An Introduction." In Melanesian and Judaeo-Christian Religious Traditions, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, [Pt. B], Pkg. 2, 39-41. UPNG Extension Studies [Course Materials]. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, [1975]. A short introductory life story of the founder of Melanesia's first independent church and local government council, with extracts of Paliau's "theological history," excerpted from T. Schwartz (1055) , placed in the center. A parallel history by a Manus Islander, B. Porai, is given in Oral History (pub. 1973). Wanek, Alexander. The State and Its Enemies in Papua New Guinea. Nordic Institute of Asian Studies, 64. Padstow [Cornwall]: Curzon, 1996. xv + 332 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. Mainly on political issues, but the central chapters consider the issues raised by "third level government" activity on Manus at the hands of Makasol, the political front to the Paliau movement. There is some history of Paliau's movement prior to Makasol and interesting material on the reconstruction of Manus traditions to resist Papua New Guinea nationalism. 1058

296

Bibliographical

Survey

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1059

Dixon, Robert D[onald]. A Brief History of Mussau, Emira and Tench Islands. Pt. 1: To 1946. Morisset, Australia: [Selfpublished], 1981. iv + 81 pp. + maps. The only available account of the cultures, contact history and social change (dominated by the Seventh-day Adventist Church) in these northernmost islands of New Guinea. Dixon is from the SDA tradition himself, but writes with a welcome critical outlook. For earlier work, see W. Groves in Record (pub . 1934). 1060

Klemensen, Arvid. Strange 1sland: The Noona Dan in the South Seas. Trans. from the Danish by Joan Bulman. Sydney: Ure Smith, 1965. 190 pp. + illustrations. While it also has interesting material on the Baining dances on New Britain, this book contains some rare information about Mussau cannibal practices and conversion to Adventism. Building Christ's Church at Manus: A Walter, Friedrich. Chronological Surv ey. Bad Liebenzell: Liebenzell Mission , 1981. 82 pp. + maps and illustrations. The only monograph, even if short, on the Liebenzell Lutheran Mission to the Admiralty or Manus Island group (but see K. Kalmbach in 0459). This mission was largely concentrated on the northern half of Manus Island. The book covers the foundation period, with close connections to the Methodists at Rabaul; the problems of being German missionaries in New Guinea during both the First and Second World Wars; and the consolidation of the mission in post-War years .

1061

4. New Guinea Highlands 4'8 l-

100

----"--...J1 kilometres

~.,..

~ "~""9. .

Nalumin

C. Telefomin Telefol(min)

"'''''Jo

Baklaman -:;(. UraRmin Ok, Faiwol(min Oksapmin Wopka,mm Duna Nmger \ \

~

I .7

I

}os I

+/

Angkaiyakmin

..

8'm'~'Jr; us<

"""s">/;,

o

408

298

Bibliographical

Survey

New Guinea Highlands General Far West Enga Western Highlands Madang Highlands and Others Chimbu Eastern Highlands

General 1062

Watson, James, ed. New Guinea: The Central Highlands . [Special Issue of) American Anthropologist 66, 4, Pt. 2 (1964): [i-xii] + 1-329 + maps [one fold-out], tables, figures and illustrations. Very helpful set of articles introducing the prehistory, linguistics, anthropology and changing social situation in the central highlands of the great New Guinea island. Almost all articles, however, are on the Papua New Guinea side, those most impinging on religion being by R. Berndt (see next entry), L. Glick, M . Meggitt, and P. Newman (1282) , with M. Reay showing an interest in cargo cultism. Contributions specifically on Irian Jaya concern socio-religious change, by L. Dubbeldam, and jointly by D. O'Brien and A. Ploeg (0572).

Traditional 1063

Berndt, Ronald M. "Warfare in the New Guinea Highlands." In New Guinea: The Central Highlands, ed. by James B. Watson. [Special Issue of) American Anthropologist 66, 4, Pt. 2 (1964): 183-203 + tables. One of the better general surveys of the nature of highland New Guinea tribal conflict. Berndt compares the greater instability of the Eastern as against the Western Highlands, and he is keenly interested in the rationale of war as it is reflected in the literature to that date. The trouble is very little had been shown of the relationship between revenge activity and traditional worldviews, and so his analysis of socio-religious factors cannot proceed very far. Despite its title, the monograph by P. Lemonnier, Guerres et festins (pub. 1990) is a work of economic anthropology informed by the theories of M. Godelier (1268) and Marshall Sahlins, with a focus on competition, leadership and exchange. Brown, Paula. Highland Peoples of New Guinea. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1978. xiv + 258 pp. + maps, tables, figure and illustrations. A broad overview and synthesis of ethnographic studies of highland peoples, especially the Chimbu (or Simbu), Wahgi, Melpa, Enga, and Dani (Irian Jaya). Chapter four treats religious matters - to do with initiation and male cult, 1064

New Guinea Highlands

299

among other relevant things. Chapter five focuses on war, inter-group relations and major festivals. 1065

Brown, Paula, and Buchbinder, Georgeda, eds. Man and Woman in the New Guinea Highlands. American Anthropologist Special Publication, 8. Washington, D.C.: American Anthropological Association, 1976. 108 pp. + figures. A collection covering Kamano (Kafe), south Fore, Maring, and western Enga societies (along with the Etoro, Papuan Plateau). L. Langness's article is interesting for attending to symbolic, ideological and psychological interpretations of gender relations; Buchbinder and R. Rappaport consider the metaphoric use of the male/female contrast among the Maring; while other articles are of some methodologically useful kind for students of religion. 1066

Feil, D[aryl K]. The Evolution of Highland Papua New Guinea Societies. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987. xii + 313 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. A somewhat controversial attempt to infer pre-contact, prehistoric significance from the institutional differences between highland societies in Papua New Guinea. Feil's arguments about two separate developments in these highland areas center around the absence of mechanisms for compensation of aggrieved parties after an armed conflict in the Eastern Highlands as against the presence of such mechanisms in the Western Highlands (carefully documented by Feil for the Tombema Enga, see 1118). The work lacks a certain oral historical finesse, however, failing to explore evidence for the rise to prominence of compensation mechanisms in the west after contact, and showing no signs of systematic ethnohistorical research among the varieties of peoples considered by this ambitious and - for all its problems - stimulating study. 1067

Gelber, Marilyn G. Gender and Society in the New Guinea Highlands: An Anthropological Perspective on Antagonism towards Women. Women in Cross-Cultural Perspective. Boulder, Colo.: Westview Press, 1986. xi + 180 pp. + tables and illustrations. Male aversion to women in highland societies is here put down more to unconscious factors to ensure population control than to ideational causes (pollution beliefs, tabu teachings, etc.). Not addressing culturo-religious factors intelligently enough. 1068

Glasse, R[obert] M., and Meggitt, M[ervyn] J[ohn], eds. Pigs, Pearlshells, and Women: Marriage in the New Guinea Highlands. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1969. vii + 246 pp. + map and tables. On various marriage customs, the great majority from the central highlands, one case from the Southern Highlands, and one case from Irian Jaya, by an impressive range of anthropologists. Glasse writes on the southern Fore; L. Langness on the Bena Bena; R. Wagner on the Daribi; P. Brown on the Chimbu; E. Cook on the Manga; R. Rappaport on the Maring; A. and M.

300

Bibliographical

Survey

Strathern on the Melpa; D. Ryan on the Southern Highland Mendi (see 1587); R. Craig on the Telefolmin (see 1088); and D. O'Brien on the Irian Jayan Dani. Langness, L[ewis] L. "Violence in the New Guinea Highlands." In Collective Violence, ed. by James F. Short Jr., and Marvin E. Wolfgang, 171-185 + map. Chicago: Aldine-Atherton, 1972. Very good introduction to connections between patterns of violence and various rites encouraging aggression and prestigious acts of warriorhood in the New Guinea highlands. Langness is best of all with the Bena Bena, who "universally condemn war" but engage in it as a matter of necessity for their tribal interests, reputation and, by implication, "spiritual existence." For a development of this implication, using Langness, see Trompf 0065. 1069

1070

Lindenbaum, Shirley. "Sorcerers, Ghosts, and Polluting Women: An Analysis of Religious Belief and Population Control." Ethnology 11,3 (1972): 241-253. Comparing the Enga and Fore cases, this approach treats sorcery, cannibalism, and ideas of ghosts and female pollution as parameters which vary according to different "social and material environments." Lindenbaum shows that they are related to ecological variables. 1071

Read, K[enneth] E. "Cultures of the Central Highlands, New Guinea." Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 10, 1 (1954): 1-43 + maps and figures . [Repr. in part in South Pacific 7, 9 (1954): 840-852 + figures.] The earliest attempt to distinguish New Guinea's Eastern and Western Highland cultures, especially with regard to gender relations. The Gahuku nama cult maintains male superiority more formally in comparison to the greater flexibility noticed among the Chimbu and the allowances for orgiastic rites among the Siane. Salisbury, R[ichard] F. "Non-Equilibrium Models of New Guinea Ecology: Possibilities of Cultural Extrapolation." Anthropologica New Series 17 (1975): 128-147. Valuable in critiquing the eco-theoretical explanation of highland pig exchange activity. Salisbury has begun to think about group-purposive activity as a foil to those wanting to explain everything as a "system" independent of human planning. The analysis is New Guinea-wide in implication, but he has R. Rappaport on the Maring especially in mind (e.g. , 1219). 1072

1073

Strathern, Andrew [J.]. "Male Initiation in New Guinea Highlands Societies." Ethnology 9 (1970): 373-379. A short survey springing from the works of M. Allen (0067), the author contemplates variables affecting the male initiation procedures in both the Western and Eastern Highlands. According to Strathern, it cannot be argued that one variable is more important than another (e.g., the relatively close ties to

New Guinea Highlands

301

female kin of Melpa initiates; or the need to resolve psycho-social problems between genders). Obvious "religious factors" are overlooked. 1074

Strathern, Andrew [J.], ed. Inequality in New Guinea Highlands Societies. Cambridge Papers in Social Anthropology, 11. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1982. vii + 190 pp. + map, figures and tables. A groundbreaking work as it shows that theorists who stress the egalitarianism of highland societies within big-man systems appear mistaken. Chapters cover inequalities produced by exchange processes, those who cannot meet their obligations or who fail to succeed in ceremonial and other exchanges becoming "rubbish-men;" and inequalities of gender, with women seen as property. Among the best articles is one by N. Modjeska, on "Production and Inequality: Perspectives from Central New Guinea." Strathern's introduction is excellent. See also his paper in Man (pub. 1966).

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1075

Brown, Paula. "No Dialogue: Premises and Confrontations in Intercultural Encounter, Papua New Guinea." American Anthropologist 92,2 (1990): 468-474. An assessment of contact in the Wahgi-Chimbu area, which is a story of misunderstandings - especially over the right to take and use the new goods . The mission presence is critically examined. Brown holds that missions at least provide the greater possibility for dialogue than did the imposition of firepower by the patrol officers. These officers, she shows, criticized the arrogance of the missionaries, thus revealing competition between the two outside influences. 1076

Gordon, Robert [1.]. "Some Notes towards Understanding the Dynamics of Blood Money ." In Homicide Compensation in Papua New Guinea: Problems and Prospects, ed. by Richard Scaglion, 88102. Law Reform Commission of Papua New Guinea Monograph, 1. Port Moresby: Office of Information, Papua New Guinea, for the Law Reform Commission of Papua New Guinea, 1981. A general analytical article about compensatory rites in the central highlands, especially among the Enga. On examining the traditional situation, he finds that compensation to enemies for taking lives is rare; rather it is for the loss by allies who support you in conflicts. The colonial and post-colonial situations gradually brought modifications and eventually led to legal provisions for paying enemies blood money. Gordon is more interested in practical and legal issues here but his discussion of cooperation, obligation and consensus, and of course explanation or dialectic, impinges on religion. 1077

Ploeg, A[nton]. "Feasting for Gain and Help." Mankind 9, 1 (1973): 15-24. An early article on highlander migrants to an urban area, in this case Lae. Preservation of identity and the search for security are expressed through

302

Bibliographical

Survey

ceremonial-like "parties," bringing together groups who might not have shared festivities at home in the mountains. Schiltz, Marc. "War, Peace, and the Exercise of Power: Perspectives on Society, Gender and the State in the New Guinea Highlands." Social Analysis 21 (1987): 3-19. Perhaps the most insightful general account of changing patterns of highland conflict from the 1970s into the 1980s. Schiltz has an eye for religioideological factors, especially the need to recover traditionalist power against the modern state, and disagrees with opinions that pressure on land best explains the new developments (cf. 1126). Some examples from the Kewa area in the Southern Highlands (cf. 1615) are included. 1078

1079

Strathern, Marilyn. "Subject or Object? Women and the Circulation of Valuables in Highlands New Guinea." In Women and Property Women as Property, ed. by Renee Hirschon, 158-175. London and New York: Croom Helm, and St. Martin's Press, 1983. Discusses female responses to the highlanders' treatment of women as object of exchange. The article looks at the Eastern Highlands wokmeri movement (see esp. 1299), the circulation of women in relation to that of valuables (including the idea of women as the "supreme gift"), as well as traditional and contemporary possibilities for women to get back at oppressive males. The Melpa receive most of the focus. Closely related to an essay in D. O'Brien and S. Tiffany (eds.), Rethinking Women's Roles (pub. 1984).

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Graf, Max. Eine offene Tiir in Papua Neuguinea: 25 Jahre des Evang. Briidervereins, 1950-1975. Herbligen (Switzerland): Evang[e1ischer] BrUderverein, 1975. 427 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. The only monograph on the Swiss brotherhood, a conservative Protestant missionary organization, among the Melanesians. This is a history of the entrance of the missionaries into Papua New Guinea and their work in the highlands, particularly among culture areas east of Goroka and in the Western Highlands among the Wahgi and cultures to the south of them. The style of this book is old-fashioned but there are useful details about the problems encountered in missionization, the numbers of converts, the staunchness of the converted, and the relative growth of the following . 1080

1081

Jaeschke, Ernst. "Bedeutung und Einfluss des 'Big-Man'-Systems auf die melanesische Gesellschaft und die Kirchwerdung in Papua New Guinea." In Theologische Beitrage aus Papua Neuguinea, ed. by Horst BUrkle, 154-221. Erlanger TaschenbUcher, 43. Erlangen: Verlag der Ev[angelisch]-Luth[erischen] Mission, 1978. A general assessment of the patterns of competitive leadership in New Guinea, mainly but not exclusively in the highlands. The paradigm of the energetic

New Guinea Highlands

303

decision-maker (as against the holder of inherited power) is utilized missiologically, and some effort is made to exemplify the importance of the big-man system in the spread of Christianity in Lutheran areas. Kruczek, Zdzislaw Zygmunt. Dzieje Misji w Centralnych G6rach Nowej Gwinei w Archidiecezji Mount Hagen w Latach, 1934-1984. [Warsaw]: Wydawnictwo Michalineum , 2000. 488 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. A published doctoral thesis and some brilliant research on the development of the highlands Catholic Church with its indigenous leaders and participants. Kruczek here expands upon his Tok Pisin monograph 50 Yia bilong Katolik Sios bilong Enga Provins (1947-1997) (pub. 1997). With an excellent, up-todate bibliography. Cf. also in Mi-cha-el (pub. 2000 and 2001). 1082

1083

Smith, R[obert] M. "Christ, Keysser and Culture: Lutheran Evangelistic Policy and Practice in the Highlands of Papua New Guinea." Canberra Anthropology 2, 1 (1979): 78-97 + map. A discussion of the key components of the "Keysser method" of evangelization - group conversion, management of the "heathen" life-style, and the control mechanisms targeting those traditions - and their relevance for comprehending New Guinea highlands culture. This relates to Smith's 1981 Australian National University doctoral thesis on highlander responses to missionization, especially in the Eastern Highlands.

Far West Traditional Barth, Fredrik. Ritual and Knowledge anwng the Baktaman of New Guinea. Oslo and New Haven: [Oslo] Universitetsforlaget, and Yale University Press, 1975. 292 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. An excellent account of graded initiatory rituals among the Baktaman near the great New Guinea island's very center (at the meeting of the Western and West Sepik [Sandaun] Provinces). Barth avowedly eschews the detailed investigation of indigenous beliefs and worldview: his attention is deliberately focused on action, visual representations, experience of mystery, and the vocalization of spells and invocations in the cultic setting. His work has been criticized for this apparent one-sidedness, yet substantial information about the body of (secret) Baktaman knowledge is presented. His work provides a mainstay for H. Whitehouse's theory of initiation-based imagistic religion in Melanesia in Arguments and Icons (cf. 0989). 1084

1085

A Generative Barth, Fredrik. Cosmologies in the Making: Approach to Cultural Variation in Inner New Guinea. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987. xii + 95 pp. + map, figure and illustration.

304

Bibliographical

Survey

On the great proliferation of ritual forms, cult organizations, and social structures among a Mountain Ok people. This is taken as a sign of individual creativity in cultural reproduction and change. Cosmologies, as knowledge, were communicated, there being no fixed bodies of belief. But certain symbols and myths do not cross boundaries (as for example the wild boar motif being weak in West Sepik Baktaman myth and ritual, yet strong in BiminKuskusmin). 1086

Brumbaugh, Robert. '''Afek Sang': The Old Woman's Legacy to the Mountain-Ok." In Children of Afek: Tradition and Change among the Mountain-Ok of Central New Guinea, ed. by Barry Craig, and David [C.] Hyndman, 54-87. Sydney: University of Sydney, 1990. A long study of the myth versions and distributions about the culture heroine Afek, who overcomes wilderness by building villages, establishing rituals, appropriate means of production, etc. Issues of interest surrounding the myth are its secrecy, and the way its role as an origin story may help explain migratory patterns. Updates P. Quinlivan's introductory article in Oceania (pub . 1954). 1087

Craig, Barry, ed. Legends of the Amto, Simaiya Valley; and Legends of the Abau, Idam Valley. Pts. 1-2. [Special Issues on the West Sepik Province of] Oral History 8, 4 (1980): [ii] + 1-113 + maps and illustrations; 8, 5 (1980): [ii] + 1-92. Valuable collections of oral traditions - all "legends" - from the Upper Sepik region; from two valleys of the tributaries Simaiya and Idam. 1088

Craig, Ruth. "Marriage among the Telefolmin." In Pigs, Pearlshells, and Women: Marriage in the New Guinea Highlands, ed. by R[obert] M. Glasse, and M[ervyn] J[ohn] Meggitt, 176-197 + tables. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1969. After discussing marriage patterns, breakdowns, preferences and prohibitions in marriage, Craig concentrates on the payment of bride wealth and repayments that are tied to inter-tribal exchange dominated by big-men. Crook, Tony. "First Contact: What Kind of Body?" Cambridge Anthropology 20, 1-2 (1998): 22-30 + illustration. On the Angkaiyakmin village of Bolivip and various imagery issues. The first contact is that of the anthropologist being captivated by an entirely fascinating frame of references. Knowledge is marked by gender, for example, and so a young male initiate is conceived to start virtually as a woman; the male cult house is laid out as a taro garden; and initiation is like a great tree, by which to proceed from the top to the bottom. 1089

Gardner, D.S. "Spirits and Conceptions of Agency among the Mianmin of Papua New Guinea." Oceania 57, 3 (1987): 161-177. On the western Mi[y]anmin (Northern Mountain Ok) peoples. Topics include bakel or the dead (conceived to be isomorphic with humans, having their own 1090

New Guinea Highlands

305

animals, villages, etc.); sorcery and death by it; uniim or bush spirits; and mediums. Gardner describes the worldviews as extremely anthropomorphic. Paternalistic touches. 1091

Hyndman, David C. "Back to the Future: Trophy Arrays as Mental Maps in the Wopkaimin's Culture of Place." In Signifying Animals: Human Meaning in the Natural World, ed. by Roy Willis, 63-73 + map, tables and illustrations. London: Unwin Hyman, 1990. On the Wopkaimin grouping among the Ok speakers (southern slopes of Hindenburg Mountains), the article interprets trophies of hunted wild pigs, marsupials, etc. stored in cult houses as mental maps filled with culturocosmologic meaning, rather than naturalistic spatio-geographical information. 1092

Jorgensen, Dan. "Fempsep's Last Garden: A Telefol Response to Mortality." In Aging and Its Transformations: Moving Toward Death in Pacific Societies, ed. by [C.] Dorothy [EJ.] Ayers Counts, and David R. Counts, 203-221. ASAO Monograph , 10. Lanham, Md.: University Press of America, 1985. A rare study of traditional and changing attitudes towards aging among a highland people, including a look at notions of ancestorhood and ghosts . Jorgensen, Dan. "Secrecy's Turns." Canberra Anthropology 13, (1990): 40-47. An intriguing piece on the deliberate changing of initiatory instruction among the Telefol tribes each time it occurs, throwing doubt on whether Fredrik Barth's impressions of hard-and-fast ritual procedures among the nearby Baktaman are correct. 1093

1094

Michel, Thomas. "Kulthauser als okologische Modelle, Star Mountains von Neuguinea." Paideuma 34 (1988): 225-241 + maps, table and illustrations. On the meaning of the Mountain Ok cult house. As "ecological model," it mirrors the world by symbols and paraphernalia, and in the comparison of the before and now it gives awareness that the creation of (the female deity) Afek, here Afekon, is diminishing with the course of time. Morren, Jr., George E.B. The Miyanmin: Human Ecology in a New Guinea Society. Studies in Cultural Anthropology, 9. Ann Arbor, Mich. : UMI Research Press, 1986. xvii + 355 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. Largely about people movements, with an ecological and oral historical interest while putting detailed empirical research before theory. Chapter eight is apposite, dealing with beliefs about the culture heroine Afek, the behavior of spirits, ritual structures, and initiatory cycles. 1095

1096

Poole, Fitz John Porter. "Transforming 'Natural' Woman: Female Ritual Leaders and Gender Ideology among Bimin-Kuskusmin." In

306

Bibliographical

Survey

Sexual Meanings: The Cultural Construction of Gender and Sexuality, ed. by Sherry B. Ortner, and Harriet Whitehead, 116-165. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1981. On an upper Strickland River people, this is a fine study of the BiminKuskusmin female ritual leader (waneng aiyem ser), who is a woman able to handle sexual substances without being polluted and can expect to have her skull placed among male sacrae after death. Her position indicates conceptual fluidity between maleness and femaleness in this society. 1097

Poole, Fitz John Porter. "Symbols of Substance: BiminKuskusmin Models of Procreation, Death, and Personhood." Mankind 14, 3 (1984): 191-216. An exploration of beliefs concerned with personhood, including details on the relationship between bodily substances and cultural identity, and on associated notions and rites to do with procreation and death. See also Poole's massive 1976 Cornell University thesis 'The Ais Am,' concentrating on the culture's most important ritual. 1098

Schuurkamp, Gerrit J.T. The Min of the Papua New Guinea Star Mountains: A Look at their Traditional Culture and Heritage. [Ok Tedi]: Ok Tedi Mining, 1995. xiv + 321 pp. + maps and illustrations . Popular and yet informative book about the Iifeways of people in the vicinity of the Ok Tedi mine. A publicity exercise by the BHP mining administration can be suspected. Beliefs are not treated in depth. Deceptively, the book is not only on the Faiwol(min) but the Ningerum (Ninggirum) groups to the south as well. For improvements on analysis of the Faiwol(min) worldview, see B. Jones 1980 University of Virginia doctoral thesis 'Consuming Society,' and Trompf in F. Angleviel (ed.), Religion et sacre en Oceanie (pub. 2000).

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Euling, George I. "Ok Tedi and the Wopkaimin People: Mining and the Social Fabric." In Development and Environment in Papua New Guinea: An Overview, ed. by Hans-Martin Schoell, 191-201 + illustration. Point Series, 18. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1994. After introducing Wopkaimin culture and the changes brought to it by the Ok Tedi mine, the author looks at "Rebibel" (Tok Pisin for Revival), a movement accommodating tradition to Christianity yet acting as a 3,000-strong protest movement against intrusions into the area. On this movement see also D. Hyndman in J. Connell and R. Howitt (eds.), Mining and Indigenous People in Australasia (pub. 1991). 1099

1100

Frankel, Stephen. "Mass Hysteria in the New Guinea Highlands: A Telefomin Outbreak and its Relationship to Other New Guinea

New Guinea Highlands

307

Hysterical Reactions." Oceania 47, 2 (1976): 106-133 + figures and illustrations. On examining twenty-three cases of younger women sharing dissociative "hysterical" states, the author realizes that traditional and religious explanations of the culture-specific phenomena are not to be ruled out in favor of any neurophysiological account. The article includes a comparative study that exposes a pattern of conflict emerging between traditional and modern demands and expectations directed at young educated women. Jorgensen, Dan. "Life of the Fringe: History and Society in Telefolmin." In The Plight of Peripheral People in Papua New Guinea. Vol. 1: The Inland Situation, by Robert [J.] Gordon, et al., 59-79. Cultural Survival Occasional Paper, 7. Cambridge, Mass.: Cultural Survival Inc., 1981. Sensible coverage of regional groupings; exploration and contact history; missionization and government influence; and the effects of social change in a late-contacted, marginal part of Papua New Guinea. Belief patterns are considered. 1101

1102

Poole, Fitz John Porter. "Tamam: Ideological and Sociological Configurations of Witchcraft among the Bimin-Kuskusmin." In Sorcery and Social Change in Melanesia, ed. by Marty Zelenietz, and Shirley Lindenbaum. [Special Issue of] Social Analysis 8 (1981): 58-76. Arguing an excellent case that a group with access to a mission and development causes resentment in those feeling deprived of them, resulting in witchcraft, in this case Bimin-Kuskusmin tamam witchcraft against the Oksapmin. Changes in sorcery activity are plotted from pre-contact to recent times, and the ideology of sorcery is discussed. Poole, Fitz John Porter. "The Erosion of a Sacred Landscape: European Exploration and Cultural Ecology among the BiminKuskusmin of Papua New Guinea." In Mountain People, ed. by Michael Tobias, 169-182 + illustrations. Norman, Okla.: University of Oklahoma Press, 1986. On the debilitating affects of colonial intrusion and oil exploration among the Bimin-Kuskusmin. The indigenous attitude to the sacred landscape, cleverly assessed, is set in stark contrast to local fears of the whites as bearers of death and infertility, no longer being imaged as the progeny of the great ancestress Afek (as the people earlier believed). 1103

1104

Robbins, Joel. "Secrecy and the Sense of an Ending: Narrative, Time, and Everyday Millenarianism in Papua New Guinea and in Christian Fundamentalism." Comparative Studies in Society and History 43 (2001): 525-551.

308

Bibliographical

Survey

How Urapmin rituals are enacted to construct satisfying sequences and outcomes to fit in with introduced Dispensationalist Christian Fundamentalism that sees unsatisfactory affairs in the present world working out well at the End of Time.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1105

Draper, Norman, and Draper, Sheila, eds. Daring to Believe: Personal Accounts of Life Changing Events in Papua New Guinea and Irian Jaya . Melbourne: Australian Baptist Missionary Society, 1990. 279 pp. + maps and illustrations. Admittedly much wider in geographical compass, but placed here because a quarter of the book comprises a rare selection of statements collected from Telefomin and Oksapmin men and women about their experiences as newly converted Christians. The history of the Telefomin Baptist missionary endeavor is wanting, although a 1993 Masters thesis has been written by S. Arndell entitled 'Melanesia during the Twentieth Century' on revival movements in the region. Merryl Smith has been working towards a 50 years celebration booklet. 1106

Lohmann, Roger Ivar. "Introduced Writing and Christianity: Differential Access to Religious Knowledge among the Asabano." Ethnology 40,2 (2001): 93-111. On tensions between secret traditional and public Biblical knowledge in the Baptist Mission area of the Asabano. Special power associated with the Bible is discussed; as is the quickly acquired authority of young people through literacy; and the problem of new statuses when old ones depend on selective access to secret knowledge. He also discusses dreams in Ethnos (pub. 2000). 1107

Redman, Jess. The Light Shines On: The Story of the Missionary Outreach of the Baptist People of Australia, 1882-1982. Melbourne: Australian Baptist Missionary Society, [1982?]. 284 pp. + illustrations. A general history of Baptist mission work, but significant parts of the book are on the foundations of indigenous Christianity among the Telefomin (along with references to Enga and Sepik developments) . For more bibliographic details, the periodicals Australian Baptist and Vision, and the Australian Baptist Missionary Society Archives (Melbourne) should be consulted. An annotated bibliography in S. Arndell (cf. 1105) will also help. 1108

Robbins, Joel. "Dispossessing the Spirits: Christian Transformations of Desire and Ecology among the Urapmin of Papua New Guinea." Ethnology 34,3 (1995): 211-224. As an "ethno-ecology" of Urapmin groups' struggle not only with the contradiction between accepting nature spirits (d la tradition) and rejecting them (in an uncompromising Christianity), but also with contradictions arising because the environment always mirrors the social order. Stresses in society are projected to feelings of stress about "nature" and its changeable spiritual forces.

New Guinea Highlands

309

1109

Robbins, Joel. "On Reading 'World News': Apocalyptic Narrative, Negative Nationalism and Transnational Christianity in a Papua New Guinea Society." Social Analysis 42,2 (1998): 103-130. The marginalized Urapmin have still only a tenuous connection with the nation state, so that apocalyptic readings of the Bible have given them a stronger sense of inhabiting a "global narrative," and being related to the hopes of a transnational Christian world. See also 0391. 1110

Robbins, Joel. Becoming Sinners: Christianity and Moral Torment in a Papua New Guinea Society. Ethnographic Studies in Subjectivity, 4. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2004. xxvii + 383 pp. + maps and illustrations. Effectively interpreting Urapmin traditional society as depending on a dialectic between willfulness and lawfulness. Christianity, according to Robbins, so demonized willfulness, it threatened the social structures by removing the sensitive relationship between these two elements. Christian rituals have been developing to resolve the problem, involving the development of a sense of sin foreign to tradition. Three of the chapters are foreshadowed in a key article by Robbins in Ethnology (pub. 1998), and other chapters use parts of 1104, 1109 and a recent contribution in Paideuma (pub. 2002).

Enga Traditional 1111

Bieniek, Janusz. "Malzenstwo [i Rodzina] w [Prowincji Enga] w Papui Nowej Gwinei." Mi-cha-el CSMA [1] (1995): 25-28; 2 (1996): 69-77; 4 (1998): 146-157. A three-part article in Polish on Enga marriage and family life. The article's titles vary slightly, the first part not specifying to Enga, and the last part not mentioning families. Using his knowledge of western Enga materials, the first article describes marriage as negotiated in the final stages of an inter-tribal peace ceremony; the second covers "normal" marriage, after two persons fall in love with each other; and the third deals with arranged marriages, marriages out of necessity, by force, political arrangement, and levirate custom. Cf. also Z. Kruczek in Catalyst (pub. 2002). 1112

Bieniek, Jan[usz]. "Reflections on Religious Motives in the Enga Art." Mi-cha-el CSMA 5 (1999): 134-151. Western Enga art - architecture, dress, and body-painting especially - considered with a view to "secular" or "religious" motivations. Introductory, but with light on rather utilitarian attitudes in an understudied aspect of the Enga culture. With a Polish summary. 1113

Biersack, Aletta. "Moonlight: Negative Images of Transcendence in Paiela Pollution." Oceania 57, 3 (1987): 178-194.

310

Bibliographical

Survey

After a solid exposition of Mary Douglas' theory of pollution and dirt, the author adapts the insights to Paiela attitudes to bodily fluids, human behavior and cosmology. Dirt, "selfish" actions (including eating), and darkness are all seen as "absence" or "less" before the clean, the reciprocal, and the sun. Biersack's knowledge of vernacular terms seems limited; the Paiela concept of "beauty" is inappropriately "universalized," and the mana concept extraneously applied to a highland context. 1114

Brennan, Paul W. Let Sleeping Snakes Lie: Central Enga Traditional Religious Belief and Ritual. Special Studies in Religion, 1. Adelaide: Australian Association for the Study of Religions, 1977. 63 pp. + tables. The only monograph on the traditional religion of one of the most populous cultural complexes in Melanesia, and it is a surprisingly small study. Dealing with the central Enga (mainly Mae), it covers cosmology and other beliefs, with some very important observations on Aitawe, the high-god, who creates and sustains all things; group and individual rituals, most being directed to inimical ghosts or the recently departed, but many also against earthly enemies through magical spells. Brennan, a Mennonite, was a missionary anthropologist for the Wabag Lutheran Church when completing the study. 1115

Bulmer, R[alph] N.H. "The Kyaka of the Western Highlands." In Gods, Ghosts and Men in Melanesia: Some Religions of Australian New Guinea and the New Hebrides, ed. by P[eter] Lawrence, and M[ervyn] J[ohn] Meggitt, 132-161 + table. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1965. As an article this is a small gem for distilling far eastern Enga beliefs and practices in a remarkably thorough fashion . Apart from considering the whole range of Kyaka spirits and the ritual killing of pigs as sacrificial activity, Bulmer describes the recent introduction of a Goddess cult from the Melpa region to the southeast. On Kyaka Enga legendary materials, see N. and S. Draper and P. Wilson (eds.), Walesaki (Legends) (pub. 1973), in the vernacular. 1116

Dlugosz, Maria. Mae Enga Myths and Christ's Message: Fullness of Life in Mae Enga Mythology and Christ the Life (In 10:10). Studia Instituti Missiologici Societatis Verbi Divini, 66. Nettetal: Steyler Verlag, 1998. xii + 302 pp. + [fold-out] maps, figures and illustrations. Missiologically interested, but a very important source on Enga myths, especially from the Amburn River Valley in Mae territory. Mainly discussed are the lepe plant origin myth (in relation to the sangai initiation rites, and as reflecting assumptions about Life's continuity); and myths of journey and transformation (cf. 0199). The first three chapters, the most important parts of the book, are useful as an introduction to Enga religion . (Chapter four was published in 1995 as an excerpt of a doctoral dissertation in missiology from the Gregorianum in Rome.)

New Guinea Highlands

311

1117

Feachem, Richard. "The Religious Belief and Ritual of the Raiapu Enga." Oceania 43, 4 (1973): 259-285 + table. The Raiapu make up a south-to-central grouping of the Enga language complex. This is a useful introduction to "religion" among them in 1971, minus Christian influence, describing cosmology, various rituals, sorcery beliefs, and the concerns to avoid misfortunes. Feil , D[aryl] K. Ways of Exchange: The Enga Tee of Papua New Guinea. Brisbane: University of Queensland Press, 1984. xvi + 269 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. Good introduction to the teee) pig exchange ceremony and complex among the Enga. Feil did most of his work among the Tombema Enga, but his research is highly relevant for the study of the more significant Mae grouping, because he shows that there are networks of exchanges linking tribes across the larger districts mainly on a north-south axis . The passage-ways of pig exchanges produce culmination points of crucial ceremonial significance, these epitomizing a worldview in which prosperity and effective give-and-take are understood to reflect good relations with the spirit order. Also, see Feil's theoretical developments in G . Appell and T . Madan (eds.), Choice and Morality in Anthropological Perspective (pub. 1988); and for comparison, E. Waddell, The Mound Builders (pub. 1972) . 1118

Freund, R.; Hett, R. ; and Reko, K. "The Enga Concept of God." In Exploring Enga Culture: Studies in Missionary Anthropology, 00. by Paul W. Brennan, 141-166 + table. Second Anthropological Conference of the New Guinea Lutheran Mission. Wapenarnanda: New Guinea Lutheran Mission, 1970. Concentrating on the Enga high-god, Aitawe, these missionary scholars are the first to emphasize the importance of this deity as sustainer of the Mae Enga cosmos . There is no cult for Aitawe and few prayers are directed to him, and so he bears some resemblance to the deus otiosis or retiring deity in other Melanesian and African worldviews, yet the authors convincingly show how vital he remains for the Enga. Hence this concept is of missiological significance. 1119

Gibbs, Philip 1. "The Kep e le Ritual of the Western Highlands of Papua New Guinea." Anthropos 73 (1978) : 434-448 + maps and illustrations. On an Ipili rite performed when disasters have mounted. The article covers the ceremonial houses built for the ritual, the icons in them, and the songs sung during the proceedings. Under the mistaken impression that this is an Ipili ceremony, when it actually derived from Kasap, western Enga. 1120

1121

Jentsch, Thunar, and Doetsch , Rainer. Kernan, eine Siedlung irn Hochland von Papua-Neuguinea: Bestandsaufnahrne und Unter-

312

Bibliographical

Survey

suchung des kulturellen Wandels . Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1986. xvi + 862 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. A huge work on the Enga area closest to the Sepik, and usefully filling a gap. Focused on one village, Kernan, this is a general ethnography showing intense interest in worldview and ritual. Intriguing on the issue of the rite called gote pingi held in honor of the sky being, Yalya, and whether or not there was an importing of a new name for a deity (Gote) via the Sepik in pre-contact times being used now for the name of the Christian God. The last matter is also discussed for the Laiapu Enga by L. Kambao in Catalyst (pub. 1989). Jentsch and Doetsch are very selective on religious change.

1122

Kyakas, Alome, and Wiessner, Polly. From Inside the Women's House: Enga Women's Lives and Traditions. Buranda (Queensland): Robert Brown & Associates, 1992. 183 pp. + maps and illustrations. Collection of songs, initiatory and women's cult chants, and other oral historical materials, to build up a detailed picture of the female life-cycle and lifeways in the Enga region (especially in the Sau and Lai Valleys). Some illustrations by the Enga artist A. Wet Ipu. See also 1130. Lacey, Roderic [J]. "A Question of Origins: An Exploration of Some Oral Traditions of the Enga of New Guinea." Journal of Pacific History 9 (1974): 39-54 + map. On ancestral founders of the Enga, with Lacey relating different stories and the symbols within them from various tribal groups, to see whether they have any significance ethnohistorically. The quoted narrative pieces are important for studies in religion. Note also Lacey's University of Wisconsin doctoral thesis 'Oral Traditions as History' (UMI microfilm 1975), and other pieces in Oral History (e.g., pub. 1973). 1123

Lacey, Roderic [J.]. "A Glimpse of the Enga World View: Some Thoughts from a Wandering Historian." In Melanesian and JudaeoChristian Religious Traditions, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, [Pt. A] , Pkg. 1, 33-64. UPNG Extension Studies [Course Materials]. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, [1975]. [An edited version appears as: "(The Enga World View): Some Thoughts from a Wandering Historian." Catalyst 3, 2 (1973): 3747 .] A useful piece of reflection about the Enga sense of being in a community of both humans and spirits and in an environment affected by spiritual forces. Lacey suggests that there are inherent incompatibilities between this primal worldview and the more individualistic teachings of missionaries. He notes different types of spiritual expectations among the Enga, directed as their attentions are to the possibilities both material and pneumenous in the environment, and among Western Christians, with their decidedly spiritualizing emphases. The appendices, not in Catalyst, are an extremely valuable piece of 1124

New Guinea Highlands

313

oral history showing Enga sensitivities towards their cosmos. See also Lacey and K. Talyaga in B. Carrad, D. Lea and Talyaga (eds.), Enga (pub. 1982). 1125

Meggitt, M[ervyn] J[ohn]. "The Mae Enga of the Western Some Highlands." In Gods, Ghosts and Men in Melanesia: Religions of Australian New Guinea and the New Hebrides, ed. by P[eter] Lawrence, and M[ervyn] J[ohn] Meggitt, 105-131 + table. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1965. A useful survey of the most important Mae Enga rituals, with preliminary observations supporting the importance of the "sky people" and ancestral spirits in Enga belief. Details about the exposure of the eggs of the sun in times of collective tribal difficulties are valuable. Meggitt does not think that pig killing is a sacrifice but a placatory and, "to some extent, hortatory gift." 1126

Meggitt, Mervyn [John]. Blood is their Argument: Warfare among the Mae Enga Tribesmen of the New Guinea Highlands. Explorations in World Ethnology. Palo Alto, Ca.: Mayfield, 1977. xiii + 223 pp. + map, tables, figures and illustrations. Exhaustive study of retributive activity and attitudes among a single highland culture. The weaknesses of the book consist in failure to analyze the integration of warriorhood and religion, and misdirected emphasis on the concern to acquire land as a cause of tribal/clan conflict. See also Meggitt's earlier Lineage System of the Mae Enga of New Guinea (pub. 1965). 1127

Rusoto, Richard S. Moses. "Traditional Western Mae Enga Religion." Oral History 8, 7 (1980): 1-45 + table. Trying to make up for lack of attention to western Enga religious life. Some useful materials, as, for example, the imaging of the supreme being as a handsome young man sitting among the "sky people" in the world above. 1128

Schwab, John. "The Sandalu Bachelor Ritual among the Laiapu Enga (Papua New Guinea)." Edited by Philip [1.] Gibbs. Anthropos 90 (1995): 27-47 + maps and illustrations. Detailed description of Enga bachelor rites, the chief aims of which are to purify male eyes from pollution caused by seeing women's private parts; to make betrothals of marriage possible; and the link of marriage prospects with the tee pig exchange networks. The houses used, decorations, songs, and rituals are well handled, especially practices with the sandalu bamboo containers holding a mysterious grey liquid to engender male purity (and said to be the blood of a mythic "mountain woman" to the south). 1129

Westermann, Ted. The Mountain People: Social Institutions of the Laiapu Enga. Wapenamanda: New Guinea Lutheran Mission, 1968. [xii] + 214 pp. Although covering social structure and kinship, politics, exchange, trade and the life-cycle, this work is laced with important information about the Enga tee ceremony and other rites. The author was a staff anthropologist to the above-

Bibliographical

314

Survey

mentioned mission, and the book is presented in mimeographed form. [In the copy examined the footnotes and bibliography were curiously placed at the beginning.] 1130

Wiessner, Polly, and Tumu, Akii. Historical Vines: Enga Networks ofExchange, Ritual, and Warfare in Papua New Guinea. Trans. and assist. by Nitze Pupu. Smithsonian Series in Ethnographic Inquiry. Washington, D.C. and Bathurst: Smithsonian Institute Press, and Crawford House, 1998. xvii + 494 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. The first all-Enga ethnography. A brilliant work, backed by detailed ethnohistorical research into the relations between larger Enga groups and clans, expressed in warfare patterns and the ritual tee exchange network. Wiessner is an experienced ethno-archeologist, and takes her researches only up to the contact/colonial period. The book seeks to explain, through collections of traditions and myths, how the particular socio-religious configurations of the Enga arose, and that scholars have wrongly assumed that what they have discovered in the highlands elsewhere applies to the Enga as well. See also their article in Canberra Anthropology (pub. 1999), and Tumu's A View of Enga Culture (pub. 1989). Further, cf. A. Wet Ipu, In Fear for Enga Culture (pub. 1980).

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Bieniek, Janusz, "God Triwan Movement. [Case Study - Pt. I.]" Mi-cha-el CSMA 3 (1997): 117-123. First part of a detailed account of the western Enga offspring of a movement studied by P. Gibbs (forthcoming) and D. Young (in a 1995 doctoral dissertation) for the eastern side. The second part was published in Ethnohistory (with Trompf, cf. 0240). This indigenous charismatic movement shifts hope away from the coming of Cargo as such to the arrival of a great time of peace and abundance. 1131

1132

Biersack, Aletta. "Prisoners of Time: Millenarian Praxis in a Melanesian Valley." In Clio in Oceania: Towards a Historical Anthropology, ed. by Aletta Biersack, 231-295 + figures. Washington, D.C.: Smithsonian Institute Press, 1991. Correctly noting that Paiela (or Ipili) and western Enga responses to colonial intrusion and social change have had less to do with a focused cargoism than with the broader expectations of a good, peaceful order (Tok Pisin: sindaun gut). Post-independence forecasts of such hopes, however, have still been voiced in these visionary terms. 1133

Biersack, Aletta. "Word Made Flesh: Religion, the Economy, and the Body in the Papua New Guinea Highlands." History of Religions 36 (1996): 85-111.

New Guinea Highlands

315

On Paiela ideas about the body, with one part thought to be "working" and associated with the sky, and the other "stationary" and organic which is related to the moon. Biersack shows how, in consequence of this dichotomy, the Paiela related more to mission talk of heaven than to cargoist talk of wealth. For background, see Biersack in Oceania (pub. 1987). Feachem, Richard. "The Christians and the Enga ... Misin i foulim mi." New Guinea and Australia, the Pacific and South-East Asia 8, 1 (1973): 36-44 + table. On the eve of self-government, many Enga held the impression that all whites "belonged" to a mission and had some connection with God, who in turn supplied them with goods that also sooner or later would make the Enga happy and prosperous. 1134

Feil, D[aryl] K. "A World without Exchange: Millennia and Tee Ceremonial System in Tombema-Enga Society (New Guinea)." Anthropos 78 (1983): 89-106 + maps. The assessment of eastern Enga "millennial upheavals," the first one associated with the coming of Mara, one of the cult leaders, and focused on increased traditional wealth (dating not clear, but after contact in the 1950s); the second centering on Enga pastors, expressing itself in shaking fits, beliefs about the return of Jesus, and the coming of European-style items. The projected time was one in which the great tee exchange proceedings will no longer be necessary. 1135

Gammage, Bill. The Sky Travellers: Journeys in New Guinea, 1938-1939. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press ("Miegunyah Press"), 1998. xx + 292 pp . + maps [some fold-out] and illustrations. On how the 1938-39 Mount Hagen - Sepik Patrol (under Jim Taylor) was understood by the contacted people on their own cultural terms. Well done. 1136

Gibbs , Philip J. "The Cult from Lyeimi and the Ipili ." Oceania 48, 1 (1977): 1-25 + map and tables. An interesting account of a little known "indigenous cult" in the highlands. Surprisingly, this cult reflects the traditional-looking idea that everything in the cosmos would come to an end and be sucked down into a kind of giant plughole in the earth. This projection became all the more important during the traumas of contact with the colonial agents. Cf. also 1141. 1137

1138

Jacka, Jerry. "Cults and Christianity among the Enga and Ipili ." Oceania 72, 3 (2002): 196-214 + maps. Solid study of eastern Ipili and western Enga adjustment movements, from the time of European contacts to the opening of the Porgera gold mine. Some useful materials on less well known areas.

316

Bibliographical

Survey

1139

Kopyoto, Chris. "The Enga Anti-Tribal Fight Campaign Report." Yagl-Ambu 5, 2 (1978): 199-208. The description of a campaign by educated Enga to talk the people out of the ever increasing tribal fighting; the findings of this campaign also include feedback from people as to why the fighting had escalated. Lacey, Roderic [J] . "Temps perdu et temps vecu: Cross Cultural Nuances in the Experience of Time among the Enga." Pacific Studies 13,2 (1990): 77-102 + map, tables and figure. A rare, valuable examination of time conceptions among a highland people, in relation to their religious outlook and response to the colonial intruder. 1140

1141

Meggitt, M[ervyn] J[ohn]. "The Sun and the Shakers: A Millenarian Cult and its Transformations in the New Guinea Highlands." Oceania 44, 1 (1973): 1-37 + map and tables; 44, 2 (1973): 109-126. [Repr. : with another essay as Studies in Enga History. Oceania Monographs, 20. Sydney: University of Sydney, 1974.] An invaluable account of an Enga contact cult, based on "short sojourns" of research in 1956 to plot reactions to contact and the rumors thereof in western Enga. Four sons of a certain Ain all spoke of the insufficiency of traditional rituals, and fostered new ones involving offerings to the sun and new behavioral views (e.g., encouraging peace, disregarding pollution fears about women) . The movement spread from remote Lyeimi towards the central Enga township of Wabag. For later work on the Lyeimi cult discussed by Meggitt, see P . Sharp, in Papua New Guinea Medical Journal (pub. 1990), cf. 1137. 1142

Meggitt, M[ervyn] J[ohn]. "Sorcery and Social Change among the Mae Enga of Papua New Guinea." In Sorcery and Social Change in Melanesia, ed. by Marty Zelenietz, and Shirley Lindenbaum. [Special Issue of] Social Analysis 8 (1981): 28-41. The only assessment of the sorcery factor in changing Enga society, this article eventually comes to concentrate on the case of a young Enga in Port Moresby, who relies on the help of a coastal New Guinea counter-sorcerer to alleviate the effects of lethal Laiapu Enga tomakae sorcery. On broader issues of conflict and social change, R. Gordon and Meggitt, Law and Order in the New Guinea Highlands (pub. 1985). 1143

Osborne, Kenneth B. "A Christian Graveyard Cult in the New Guinea Highlands." Practical Anthropology 17, 1 (1970): 10-15. A short but interesting piece about a new religious movement concentrating on the ancestors among the Kyaka Enga in the late 1960s. The cult leader, Pyanjuwa, was believed to have access to the spirits, and various followers believed spirits visited them in visions. The movement has some similarities to cargo cults but resulted more in renewed interest in the Baptist mission.

New Guinea Highlands

317

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Brennan, Paul W., ed. Exploring Enga Culture: Studies in Missionary Anthropology. Second Anthropological Conference of the New Guinea Lutheran Mission. Wapenamanda: New Guinea Lutheran Mission, 1970. v + 371 pp. + map and tables. Articles, mainly by missionaries, looking at elements in the Enga life-world to be worked on for the better cultural integration of the Christian message. Of special interest: V. Heinicke on what the Enga want from the missionaries; D. Malone and S. Steffens on Christian and Enga morality; and L. Eckert and D. Thomas on traditional and Christian giving among the Enga. See also R. Freund et al. at 1119. 1144

Burce, Jerome. "Kraist wanpela tasol: The Salus Christus Response to the Crisis of Authority in Enga Lutheranism." Melanesian Journal of Theology 2, 1 (1986): 40-65. Segregated American Lutheranism always affected the denomination's activities in New Guinea, tending to divide positionings in the Enga highlands (Missouri Synod influences) and the clergy in the rest of the highlands, Madang, and the Morobe. Appreciating how Melanesians get around of theological differences, Burce shows how their faith in Christ overcomes the theologico-institutional divide. 1145

1146

Cramb, Geoff[rey], and Kolo, Mapusiya. "Revival among Western Highlands and Enga Baptists." In Religious Movements in Melanesia Today 2, ed. by Wendy Flannery, 93 -112 + illustrations. Point Series, 3. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1983. [With a 1982 Postscript by G. Litzow.] On revivalist activities among the Kyaka and Sau Enga, eventually focusing especially on the building of approaches - largely gates and fences - up a sacred mountain; a kind of indigenous temple of Solomon was thereby created with grades of purification being applied as new Christian rites of passage, the pure ones attaining to the heights. This presents a remarkable paradigm for those interested in Melanesian Christianity. The background history of revivalism in the area is briefly provided. Gibbs, Philip [J.] . "Blood and Life in a Melanesian Context." In Christ in Melanesia: Exploring Theological Issues, ed. by Theo[dor] Ahrens, and James Knight. [Special Issue of] Point (1] (1977): 166177 + table. Gibbs completed a crucial University of Sydney Masters thesis on the Ipili in 1975, and this article explores some of the theological implications of his anthropological research (since he was training to be a priest). He argues that the central values of "right relations" and the "accumulation of goods" affect patterns of behavior (initiations, tabu regulations, feasts, etc.), while "metarules," those of consanguinity and exchange, are the hidden assumptions lying 1147

318

Bibliographical

Survey

deeply behind both the values and activities. This probing has led Gibbs to suggest that highland theology has to take into account the life-giving properties of blood (which in turn has analogues in Biblical tradition). Gibbs, Philip [1.]. "Bokis Kontrak: An Engan Ark of the Covenant." Catalyst 27,2 (1997): 147-164. In 1996, Enga Christians constructed an ark as a "contract box" with God. It contained a Bible, viewable through glass panels, and birds of paradise plumage were mounted on its top. The author examines leaders' glosses on the box's significance, hymns composed in reference to it, and local reactions. 1148

1149

Kale, Joan. "The Religious Movement among the Kyaka Enga." In New Religious Movements in Melanesia, ed. by Carl [E.] Loeliger, Suva [and Port and Garry [Winston] Trompf, 45-74 + map. Moresby]; University of the South Pacific, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1985. An excellent account of a Holy Spirit movement among the eastern Enga triggered off by the presence of the Baiyer Baptist Mission north of Mount Hagen. Kale gives an excellent account of how the movement arose, the collective exaltation, and the gradual decline. She concludes by discussing the indigenous theology of those in the movement, who were very much affected by visiting Solomonese pastors. Miracles, the use of the Bible and hymns (with some examples in the appendix), all make an appearance. The late Ralph Bulmer thought very highly of this article. See also S. Arndell in South Pacific Journal of Mission Studies (pub. 1991). 1150

Krol, Tony [Anton]. Religious Movements in Enga." [Special Issue of] Catalyst 18,4 (1988): 35-48. Considering revivalism among the Enga during the 1980s. Giving a background history to special religious movements in the region, it shows how the Bible was propagated by the Lutheran laity in a fundamentalistic fashion. 1151

Kruczek, Zdzislaw Zygmunt. Dzialalnosc misy)na Kosciola katolickiego w Prowinc)i Enga w Papui Nowe) Gwinei, 1947-1987. Warsaw: Pieniezno, 1991. 164 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. The book covers the first 40 years of struggle of the Catholic missionaries among the Enga "in the context of social and cultural changes." In the first chapter is shown how the missionaries entered into contact with the Enga; the second outlines the structure on which the Catholic Mission has chosen to repose in the area; and the final chapter discusses theological elements which have been important for the proclamation, acceptance and growth of the Christian faith there. 1152

Kruczek, Zdzislaw Zygmunt. A Decade of Struggles: The First Ten Years of Wabag Diocese in Enga Province (1982-1992). Madang: Catholic Diocese of Wabag, 1995. 132 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations.

New Guinea Highlands

319

[The sub-title does not appear on the title page but on the verso side of it.] After considering the Catholic Mission before 1982, this useful introductory text goes on to discuss the diocesan organization, the church personnel, and activities in the region. Sections on catechists, national and Enga clergy and lay personnel, are particularly interesting. For expansion of his work, see also his article in Verbum (pub. 2002) and 1082. New Guinea Lutheran Mission - Missouri Synod, [ed.]. Anthropological Study Conference (Amapyaka), New Guinea Lutheran Mission, March 29 - April 2 1968. Amapyaka: New Guinea Lutheran Mission, 1968. Irregular pagination [approx. 290 pp.] + maps, tables and figures. Contributions to an understanding of Enga religion and society most relevant to missionary work. The positions are less well researched and formulated than in the 1970 symposium building on them (1144). 1153

Prior, Alan. Journey into Pentecost: The Story of the Baptism of the First Enga Christians and the Formation of the Enga Church. Melbourne: Australian Baptist Foreign Mission, [1957] . 37 pp. + illustrations. A rare and important pamphlet account of the Kyaka Enga in the Baiyer River area. Besides the pious phraseology there is much of interest. The photographs include one of a vast crowd of praying Enga preparing for baptism. 1154

1155 Teske, Gary. "Christianizing Sangai." Point 2 (1978): 71-102. On Enga initiatory rituals (with some vernacular texts included), and on how the cleansing motifs can be accommodated to the Christian message. Cf. also P. Gibbs in Catalyst (pub . 1988) on the symbolism of the lepe plant in sangai rites. 1156

Teske, Gary. "The Holi Spirit Movement among the Enga Lutherans (Kandep)." In Religious Movements in Melanesia Today 2, ed. by Wendy Flannery, 113-136 + map and illustrations. Point Series, 3. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1983. On spiritistic activity in the Kandep region of Enga Province. Teske shows how the movement developed in southern Enga in 1979 and manifested in "feelings of forgiveness;" experiencing "the glow of the Spirit;" and then coming into fullness with speaking in tongues, visions, prophetism, dream interpretation, and healing miracles among the movement's leading groups . Cargo elements are also assessed. The approach is that of a sympathetic but critically aware missionary anthropologist. 1157

Young, Doug[las W.]. "Pastoral Responses to the Enga Holy Spirit Movement." In Religious Movements in Melanesia Today 2, ed. by Wendy Flannery, 224-235. Point Series, 3. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1983.

Bibliographical

320

Survey

Catholic missiological orientation, and concerned about losses to Pentecostalism, but containing useful material on experiences of being "taken" by the Spirit, fascination with prophecy, and attractions to new and enthusiastic modes of worship and singing. 1158

Young, Douglas W. "Pastoral Responses to Tribal Fighting in Enga." Catalyst 16, 1 (1986): 7-26. In advance of his 1997 Macquarie University doctoral dissertation, the article gives a glimmering of the important work this S.V.D. Catholic Mission scholar is doing at the grassroots in cultivating community resources to limit the amount of inter-tribal conflict in the Enga area. Since becoming Catholic Bishop of Enga, Young has applied peace studies to problem areas to do with traditional religion and religion in social change. Young discussed wider issues of conflict in Trompf (ed.), Melanesian Religion and Christianity (forthcoming).

Western Highlands Traditional 1159

Brandewie, Ernest. "Serious Illness and Group Therapy among the Mbowamb, Central Highlands of New Guinea." Mankind 9, 2 (1973): 71-76. Case studies serve an analysis of illnesses the Mbowamb or southern-to-central Melpa (near Mount Hagen) think to be caused by social stress, and a consideration of the therapeutic measures which can be taken. 1160

Brandewie, Ernest. Contrast and Context in New Guinea Culture: The Case of the Mbowamb of the Central Highlands. Studia Instituti Anthropos, 39. St. Augustin: Anthropos Institute, 1981. 216 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. An ethnography of the Melpa, involving a look at religion as well as social structure. Religion is considered as "social cement." Responses to death are discussed, and also reactions to contact situations. 1161

Eilers, F[ranz]-J[osef]. Zur Publizistik schriftloser Kulturen in Nordost-Neuguinea. Veroffentlichungen des Missionspriesterseminars Siegburg, 18. St. Augustin: Steyler Verlag, 1967. 267 pp. + maps and illustrations. A published dissertation, this is the only book in existence on mechanisms by which Papua New Guinea highlanders traditionally passed on messages from hamlet to hamlet, mainly in the Western Highlands. Mentioned are the methods of calling across villages to signal changes in attitudes between tribes. 1162

Gitlow, Abraham L. Economics of the Mount Hagen Tribes, New Guinea. 2nd ed. Monograph of the American Ethnological Society,

New Guinea Highlands

321

12. Seattle: University of Washington, 1966. xi + 110 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. A work of economic anthropology, but two chapters have been devoted to religion among "the Mount Hagen natives" (Melpa). The categories of kur (spirits) are outlined, and the so-called kur ceremony (moka?). The belief in Kona as supreme power and source of life is introduced. This is an early account needing to be read carefully in the light of subsequent work. 1163

Josephides, Lisette. Suppressed and Overt Antagonism: A Study in Aspects of Power and Reciprocity among the Northern Melpa . Research in Melanesia Occasional Paper, 2. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, Department of Anthropology and Sociology, 1982. [vi] + 51 pp. + figure. Arguing that the ideology of reciprocity in such traditional Papua New Guinea societies as the Melpa and Wahgi serves to disguise actual inequalities in the distribution of social, political, and economic power. This disguise was necessitated by the requirements of group identity and solidarity, but it inevitably led to "sexual determinism," in which males managed the flow of goods and the ceremonial exchange ratifying it, whereas women were totally subjected to the system. Josephides compares the highland situation with the Trobriand case as re-appraised by A. Weiner (1566). 1164

Kondwal, Aipe, and Trompf, Garry W[inston]. "The Epic of Komblo." Oral History 10, 1 (1982): 88-116 + map. An unusual piece of "historical epic," telling about events occuring between about 1860 and the colonial contact in the Wahgi Valley by the 1930s. A group called Komblo fled from Chimbu country in the 1860s and tried to gain a foothold on a mountain vantage point among the Wahgi tribes. Just before contact, the Komblo were forced to flee again from enemies to more friendly Wahgi tribes to the east, and they only secured land during the patrol officer Jim Taylor's administration. The story was told like a legend, naming the heroes and evoking an ethos of admirable human struggle. Luzbetak, Louis J. "The Socio-Religious Significance of a New Guinea Pig Festival." Anthropological Quarterly 27 (1954): 59-80, 102-128 + table and illustration. The first detailed account of a pig-killing festival by a now renowned missiologist. Only the Nondugl tribe in the eastern Wahgi area was documented, without comparative comments about other tribes. The text provides a basically sound exegesis of initiations, marriage arrangements, and prestations coming before the main days of the pig-kill as well as explaining what happens during the main ceremonies - the dancing, mock attack, the masskilling of beasts, etc. However, Luzbetak mistakenly interpreted the major pigkill festivities to be in honor of "the Red Spirit," when in fact the Wahgi kip{em] bang means distant ancestors (which the red spirits are known to be). 1165

322

Bibliographical

Survey

1166

Luzbetak, Louis 1. "Worship of the Dead in the Middle Wahgi (New Guinea)." Anthropos 51 (1956): 81-96. The Wahgi are seriously preoccupied with the soul, and Luzbetak considers notions of souls after death and the two different types of ancestors, the remote and the recently deceased. There is no professional priesthood among the Wahgi but there are magicians and mediums. The article finishes by looking at places, objects and rites associated with the worship of the dead. 1167

Luzbetak, Louis J. "Treatment of Disease in the New Guinea Highlands." Anthropological Quarterly 31 (1958): 42-55. A good general account of the role of the Wahgi magician in the diagnosis and treatment of diseases. Luzbetak notes the psychological importance of belching and prodding sweet potato in the process of diagnosis, and also payment of pig for services. This preliminary work can be supplemented by Trompf (0065). 1168

Ku Waru: Language and Segmentary Politics in the Western Nebilyer Valley, Papua New Guinea. Studies in the Social and Cultural Foundations of

Merlan, Francesca, and Rumsey, Alan.

Language, 10. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991. xvii + 387 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. A book of extraordinary high standards in linguistic anthropology. The authors have studied various rhetorical outbursts in compensation proceedings between highland tribes south of the Melpa culture area (the transcriptions and translations of these flourishes are conveniently found in an appendix). The book gives a good account of compensation ceremonies and the networks of obligations, ceremonies and exchanges which lie behind their operations . For comparison, see A. Strathern and P. Stewart, Arrow Talk (pub. 2000). 1169

Reading the Skin: Adornment, Display and Society among the Wahgi. London: British Museum Publications,

O'Hanlon, Michael.

1989. 164 pp. + maps, figure and illustrations . On body decoration among the Wahgi, and crucial for understanding trade in decorative items. The book, lavishly illustrated, concentrates on the way birdfeather exchanges, which come into preparatory arrangements for the giant pigkill ceremonies (as also do pig exchanges), convey the meaning of art. It is somewhat badly organized, and at times too vague in areas where the author does not have expertise. O'Hanlon's linguistic abilities (and those of his coresearcher wife) are to be admired. See also his preparatory Oceania article (pub. 1983). 1170

O'Hanlon, Michael. Paradise: Portraying the New Guinea Highlands. London: British Museum Press, 1993. 96 pp. + maps,

figures and illustrations. On becoming assistant keeper to the British Museum's Museum of Mankind, OHanlon has produced this finely illustrated book about the Wahgi, looking first at the historical background (cf., for an even wider look, P. Swadling, Plumes from Paradise, pub. 1996, then discussing the collecting of artistic

New Guinea Highlands

323

objects with concern for their socio-religious meaning. Photographs illustrating how tribal warfare weaponry has become "modernized" are crucial. For coverage of the highlands more generally, B. Craig, Art and Decoration of Central New Guinea (pub. 1988). We await a more expert analysis of Wahgi shield symbolism by Robert Bruce. Reay, Marie [0.]. The Kuma: Freedom and Conformity in the New Guinea Highlands. Melbourne and London: Melbourne University Press, for the Australian National University, and Cambridge University Press, 1959. xvi + 222 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. The standard work on the (mid-)Wahgi. This is a general ethnographic account, but plenty of space is given to ritual life - especially the great pig-killing ceremonies - and Reay provides the first details of a widely known highland cargo cult (the "Mur Madness"). The name Wahgi covers a culture area of diversities, however, and Reay's work, very good for the south, needs supplementing with work in the north (e.g., O'Hanlon, 1169); and more work has since been done on the cargo activity (e.g., Trompf, 1204). A promised updated version of the book never eventuated. 1171

Reay, Marie [0.]. "Mushrooms and Collective Hysteria." Australian Territories 5, 1 (1965): 18-28 + illustrations. A discussion of the ndadl, compulsive dancing by women among the Wahgi, and of the compulsive rushing by the Wahgi men known as komugl tai, and their connection with the ingestion of certain mushrooms. The photographs are remarkable. Reay expands on this work in the Journal of Pacific History (pub. 1977). 1172

Reay, Marie [0.]. "The Politics of a Witch-Killing." Oceania 47, 1 (1976): 1-20 + table. On Wahgi men's anxieties over witchcraft, sometimes inflicted by males, but often by women marrying in exogamously. In this article the concentration is on the alleged qualities of witches, their marks of identity (kum or sorcery creatures such as lizards supposedly inhabiting their bodies), and their fates after successful accusations. For background, on attitudes to women as potential witches and fear of their ghosts upon death, see Reay in Administration for Development (pub. 1975). 1173

Reay, Marie [0.]. "The Magico-Religious Foundations of New Guinea Highlands Warfare." In Sorcerer and Witch in Melanesia, ed. by Michele [Joy] Stephen, 83-120. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, in Association with La Trobe University Research Centre for South-West Pacific Studies, 1987. Reay perceives that highland ethnographers have been neglectful of connections between religion and warfare, so preoccupied have they been with social structure, leadership, and exchange. She rectifies the balance by a solid discussion of Wahgi war magic and the problem of witchcraft as a threat to big1174

324

Bibliographical

Survey

men and the military units' cohesion (see above). Note Reay's article in Mankind (pub. 1962) on dream life often involving fighting and struggle. Steadman, Lyle. "Cannibal Witches in the Hewa." Oceania 46, 2 (1975): 114-121. On the Hewa, taken here as the very northwest of the Western Highlands bordering on East Sepik peoples, this is a discussion of witchcraft, witchcraft accusations, and the killing of witches. An explanatory model is suggested, based on the manipulation of power, so that killing witches is justified through associating them with cannibalism. 1175

Stewart, Pamela J., and Strathern Andrew [J.] . Transecting Bisects: Female Spirit Cults as a Prism of Cultural Performance in the Hagen, Pangia, and Duna Areas of Papua New Guinea. Okari Research Group Working Paper, 1. [Pittsburgh, Penn.]: [Selfpublished], 1997. 41 pp. + maps . A working paper in preparation for the "Women in Male Rituals of New Guinea" session at the 1998 ASAO meeting in Pensacola, Florida, convened by Pascale Bonnemere and Gilbert Herdt. The paper mainly concerns Melpa female fertility cults, but makes comparisons with Southern Highland cases . On related materials, cf. also Stewart and Strathern's The Spirit is Coming! (pub. 1999), inaugurating the Ritual Studies Monograph series. 1176

Humors and Stewart, Pamela 1., and Strathern, Andrew [J.]. Substances: Ideas of the Body in New Guinea. Westport, Conn.: Bergin & Garvey, 2001. xi + 156 pp. + maps and illustrations. Various articles on the body and its immaterial components, and its susceptibility to sickness, the chapters on Melpa (and to a lesser extent Duna) materials taking up most of the book. Melpa notions of the noman (something like the soul) and min (an energy that gives both the body and the noman life) are examined, with their implications for views on procreation, semen, etc. Two chapters in the book are by others, on Irian Jaya (cf. 0624). See also Strathern in Social Anthropology (pub. 1994). 1177

The Rope of Moka: Big-men and Strathern, Andrew [1.] . Ceremonial Exchange in Mount Hagen, New Guinea. Cambridge Studies in Social Anthropology, 4. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1971. xv + 254 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. An extraordinarily detailed work showing the patrilineal and affinal linkages by which the great prestation of pigs known as moka among the Melpa occurs, leading up to the supreme ceremony in which the pigs are tied with stakes and lined up, and competing claims are made by big-men and patriclan leaders about their greatness. The moka arises from a complex chain of minor yet increasingly more important exchanges of pigs along what may be called exchange "ropes." Strathern reminds us of distinctly religious factors along the way, such as the big-men's prayer to the spirits to bless the ceremonial apex. 1178

New Guinea Highlands

325

As a corrective to more secular approaches, Strathern more recently generalized about the ritual power of highland big-men (in Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes, pub. 1993). Strathern, Andrew [J.]. "Why Origins? The Analysis of a Hagen Myth." Canberra Anthropology 3, 1 (1980): 48-55. A Melpa myth approached through Roy Wagner's theory of myth as obviation (see 1240). The "charter" for moka ceremony is read as ambiguous and allows for the ceremony to be understood by the Melpa in alternate ways. 1179

1180

Strathern, Andrew [J.]. "Witchcraft, Greed, Cannibalism and Death: Some Related Themes from the New Guinea Highlands." In Death and the Regeneration of Life, ed. by Maurice Bloch, and Jonathan [P.] Parry, 111-133. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1982. A discussion of rumors about certain Melpa women being cannibals and workers of sorcery (or kum) and thus dealing with materials comparable to those found among the Wahgi to the east. Unlike various Eastern Highlanders, the Melpa do not eat the body of the dead, but the author discusses how the Melpa, who believe the body to decay, worry over witches and sorcerers gaining access to the corpse, and how important its protection is to preventing ghostly revenge. In the past women sang to the bodies brought home from battle a symbol-laden song wishing for the body to be dissolved inside them rather than rot in the ground. Strathern is interested in the symbolic world substituting for cannibalism. Strathern, Andrew [J.]. "'A Line of Boys': Melpa Dance as a Symbol of Maturation." In Society and the Dance: The Social Anthropology of Process and Performance, ed. by Paul Spencer, 119-139 + table. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1985. A clever exegesis, done with the cooperation of the big-man Ongka (see 1199), of certain dances in the moka festival, which involve the presentation of the young and therefore relates to initiatory activity. The article lies in a book of general interest to Melanesianists. 1181

1182

Strathern, Andrew [J.]. "Melpa Dream Interpretation and the Concept of Hidden Truth." Ethnology 28,4 (1989): 301-315 + figures and table. An analysis of dream stories and the interpretation Melpa put on certain motifs appearing in them. Strathern attempts to tabulate the indigenous coding of dream interpretation, comparably to the way Trompf has done it for the fringe Melpa (see 0064). 1183

Strathern, Andrew [J.]. "Chant and Spell: Sonemic Contrasts in a Melpa Ritual Sequence." Journal of the Ethnomusicology Society 39,2 (1995) : 219-227 + table.

326

Bibliographical

Survey

A useful introduction to the bases and examples of Melpa chants, which are taken from the realms of birds and animals but relate back to cult spirits, especially the great female spirit. The musical expression of the chants is covered. Strathern, Andrew [J.], and Strathern, Marilyn. "Marsupials and Magic: A Study of Spell Symbolism among the Mbowamb." In Dialectic in Practical Religion, ed. by E[dmund] R. Leach, 179-202 + table. Cambridge Papers in Social Anthropology, 5. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1968. Marsupials, along with birds, trees, stones, and water receive special mention in Melpa spells because they are connected with the wild and the male powers, over and against the domestic and women. "Spell" in relation to "sorcery" is considered. 1184

1185

Strathern, Andrew [1.], and Strathern, Marilyn. Self-Decoration in Mount Hagen. Arts and Society Series. London: Gerald Duckworth & Co., 1971. xi + 208 pp. + map, figures, tables and illustrations. A good commentorial and pictorial study of the varieties and traditions of body decoration for rituals among the Melpa. The sixth chapter considers impressions and judgments of decorative display, and thus their "meanings," which involve suggestions of fertility, group strength, ancestral power, and "individual excellence." The color plates are of high quality. Strathern, Marilyn. "Popokl: The Question of Morality." Mankind 6, 11 (1968): 553-562. Examining three named phenomena among the Melpa: one: the realm of social awareness and relationship; two: benevolence and warmth of feeling; and three: popokl describing anger and frustration which manifest in illness. This latter condition, then, can bring about reconciliation as it leaves the individual when its causes are "talked out," or, if it is taken to its extreme (and this is considered anti-social), it can kill or badly damage the person who persists in his or her rage. Child behavior in relation to popokl is often discussed. 1186

Strathern, Marilyn. Women in Between: Female Roles in a Male World: Mount Hagen, New Guinea. Seminar Studies in Anthropology, 2. London: Seminar Press, 1972. xxi + 372 pp. + maps, tables and figures. Crucial on women in a New Guinea highland society, in this case the Melpa. Although to a large extent about women within the process of social change, the book provides useful insights about women's role in traditional animal husbandry for pig exchanges (moka), dominated by men at the ceremonial culmination points; and about how women can assert their social power (for example, women stepping over food they cook as means of payback to an unpleasant husband). 1187

New Guinea Highlands

327

1188

Strathern, Marilyn. "Double Standards." In Work in Progress: Essays in New Guinea Highlands Ethnography in Honour of Paula Brown Glick, ed. by Hal Levine, and Anton Ploeg, 269-294. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang, 1996. [Rev. version: In The Ethnography of Moralities, ed. by S. Howell, 127-151. London: Routledge, 1997.] A theoretical piece eventually treating Melpa morality. It discusses the oscillation between abstract views of ought (and human nature) and the experience of what to do in situations, as two Melpa ways of seeing morality. Are these the differences between moral and amoral? Strathern tackles this question, but she hardly engages enough with religious issues involved. 1189

Strauss, Hermann, with Tischner, Herbert. The Mi-Culture of the Mount Hagen People, Papua New Guinea. Ed. by G[abriele] Sttirzenhofecker, and A[ndrew] J. Strathern; and trans. by Brian Shields. Ethnology Monographs, 13 . Pittsburgh: Department of Anthropology, University of Pittsburgh, [1990] . xxvii + 361 pp. + map, figures, tables and illustrations. [German original: Die Mi-Kultur der Hagenberg-Stiimme im ostlichen Zentral-Neuguinea. Hamburg: Kommissionsverlag Cram, de Gruyter & Co., 1962.] In this seminal work Strauss shows that exogamy is not uniform across Melpa tribes, but depends on mi, a "blood brothership," that precluded intra-marital relations. This countered views by his Lutheran missionary predecessor, G. Vicedom (1192), as did his discovery that spirit cults were not dominated by leading families. His work is also strong on semantics, myths and tales, power, and sorcery. As a relative of Strauss, Sttirzenhofecker could contribute useful details about his life to the introduction. 1190

Tischner, Herbert. Eine ethnographische Sammlung aus dem ostlichen Zentral-Neuguinea (Hagen-Gebirge, Wagi- Tal, Ramu). Mitteilungen aus dem Museum ftir Volkerkunde in Hamburg, 21. Hamburg: Friedrichsen, de Gruyter & Co" 1939. 70 + [12] pp. + map and illustrations. A book largely of drawn objects from among the Melpa, Wahgi, and Upper Ramu River peoples - spears, shields, etc. - but anthropological and religious significances of the items are often alluded to or evident. Vicedom, Georg F. Myths and Legends from Mount Hagen. Trans. by Andrew [1.] Strathern. [Port Moresby]: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1977. xix + 136 pp. + illustrations. Narratives from the Mbowamb or Melpa highlanders ably translated from a part of the third volume of Vicedom's famous study (see next entry). Themes covered are the universe; the mythical origins of humans; ghosts and spirits; how people obtain the necessities of life; sickness and death; etiologies and geographic placement; hunting, social relations, and love. 1191

328

Bibliographical

Survey

Vicedom, Georg F., and Tischner, Herbert. Die Mbowamb: Die Kultur der Hagenberg-Stiimme in ostlichen Zentral-Neuguinea. 3 Vols. Monographien zur Volkerkunde, 1. Hamburg: [Friedrichsen], Cram, de Gruyter & Co., [1943-1948]. Vol. 1: Allgemeiner Teil, [etc .]. 1948. xv + 264 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations; Vol. 2: Gesellschaft; Religion und Weltbild. 1943. [Vicedom only]. xii + 484 pp. + figures and illustrations; Vol. 3: Mythen und Erziihlungen. [Vicedom only]. xx + 196 pp. 1943. [English translation of volume one only: The Mbowamb: The Culture of the Mount Hagen Tribes of East Central New Guinea . Trans. by Helen M. Groger-Wurm. Oceania Monographs, 25. Sydney: University of Sydney, 1983 . xxiii + 290 pp . + maps and illustrations .] The first great ethnography of a highland people (the Mbowamb being a Melpa grouping) by a Lutheran missionary and co-authored and edited by an anthropologist. Volume one is a general ethnography; volume two moves more on to religious materials and is very good on connections between wars, reciprocity and worldview; while volume three contains, inter alia, a collection of oral-textual materials of great value. The conclusions were later to be corrected by H. Strauss (1189). The dream decoding of Vicedom and Tischner is analyzed by P. Stewart and A . Strathern in R. Lohmann (ed.), Dream Travelers (ct. 0152). 1192

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1193

Didi, Boyope Kangie. "Kuru Wapu, a Cult in the Lower Kaugel Valley of the Tambul Subdistrict, Western Highlands Province." Oral History 7,6(1979): 1-40 + maps. An interesting study by a highlander of the prosperity cult arising within the Kaugel Valley, a movement started by a visitor from the upper Tambul Valley . Beliefs within the movement center around a culture hero, Nabile-Eru, his journeys through the western, central and southern highlands, and his impact on fertility ceremonies. His cult grew in various hamlets through claiming fecundity would be enhanced by concentrating on beliefs and practices relating to Nabile-Eru. Of background value, see the collection of traditional Kaugel stories by A . Neapu et al. in Oral History (pub . 1983). Leahy, Michael [1.], and Crain, Maurice. The Land that Time Forgot. London: Hunt & Blackett, 1937. 288 pp. + maps and illustrations. A popular book version of the 1933-34 "first contact" expedition into the Chimbu and Wahgi areas of the central highlands of New Guinea. Behind it of course lie official patrol reports (by Jim Taylor), geological survey records (Ken Spinks), and Leahy's own diary materials. The photographs are stunning, one showing reactions to the expedition's carriers taken as possible returning ancestors. B. Connolly and R. Anderson edited film material from the expedition, together with subsequent interviewing, and produced First Contact, which became the source of a book under that title (pub. 1987). 1194

New Guinea Highlands

329

Lohmann, Roger I[var]. New Patterns in Cultural Transmission and the End of Warfare in the Om-Fu River Valleys. Brisbane: [Selfpublished], via University of Queensland, 1995. 9 pp. + illustration. A paper first presented at the conference "Importing Cultures: Regional Transformations in Myth and Ritual in the Western Highlands of Papua New Guinea." After pacification, negotiating for ritual alteration was made easier, and this shift also facilitated in advance the flow and effect of mission talk. 1195

Luzbetak, Louis J. "The Middle Wahgi Culture: A Study of First Contacts and Initial Selectivity." Anthropos 53 (1958): 51-87 + map. A preliminary account of Wahgi culture. After considering technological and economic achievements, Luzbetak discusses religion and matters impinging on it (including political organization, social classes, war, education, medical knowledge, art and music). 1196

Reay, Marie [0.]. "Changing Conventions of Dispute Settlement in the Minj Area." In Contention and Dispute: Aspects of Law and Control in Melanesia, ed. by A[rnold] L[eonard] Epstein, 198-239. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1974. Drawing in part on material already in Oceania (pub. 1959), Reay here plots the effects of the colonial administration (and apparently to the lesser extent of missions) on the ways Wahgi disputes were solved the 1950s and 60s. Big-men became more important than before as agents of the patrol officers' control and are the ones seeking to get around the use of war as a dispute-solving mechanism. Talk of God comes into the new procedures for peacemaking to quell anger, though women are still tending to be treated as objects of exchange to settle debts that might bring on conflict. Reay has updated her studies of law and order problems in 0059 and in 0384. 1197

Strathern, Andrew [J.]. "Cargo and Inflation in Mount Hagen." Oceania 41, 4 (1971): 255-265. A useful analysis of a cargo cult movement from the 1940s in the Mount Hagen sub-district of the Western Highlands and thus at the time when contact was very limited in the area. The cult was short-lived and came as a response to the devaluation of shell money (kina) among the Melpa, with whites paying for local food with a seemingly unlimited supply of coastal shells, and big-men dominating trade with the whites. The cult thus resulted from inflation, responding by trying to achieve the magical multiplication of traditional valuables . 1198

Strathern, Andrew [J.], ed., and trans. from the Melpa. Ongka: A Self-Account by a New Guinea Big-Man. London: Duckworth, 1979. xxii + 162 pp. + maps, table, figures and illustrations. A rare account of the rise of a Melpa big-man during the period from just before colonial contact on to the development of settler capitalism in the Western Highlands. Ongka tells of his military exploits and the evocations of the spirit 1199

330

Bibliographical

Survey

world in Melpa military and economic affairs, and of his difficulties trying to understand what happened when the whites invaded his tribal domain. For anthropological background, see Strathern's One Father, One Blood (pub. 1972), among other works listed in this section of the bibliography. Strathern, Andrew [J.]. "Fertility and Salvation: The Conflict between Spirit Cult and Christian Sect in Mount Hagen." Journal of Ritual Studies 5,1 (1991): 51-64. Exploring connections between notions of fertility and salvation. It compares the aims and operations of two different religious forms in the highlands of Papua New Guinea: the female spirit or goddess cult and the Christian Pentecostal Church. While the cult centers on the values of fertility and lineal continuity over time, the Church's emphasis is on salvation and the lateral spread of its message. The two come into conflict as Christian proselytizers forbid their adherents to practice cult rituals. The article explores this process of conflict and speculates on its outcome. See also Strathern's article on male and female spirit cults in Man (pub. 1970). 1200

1201

Strathern, Andrew [J.]. Voices of Conflict. [University of Pittsburgh] Ethnology Monographs, 14. Pittsburgh: Department of Anthropology, University of Pittsburgh, 1993. [viii] + 265 pp. + map, figures and illustrations. Partly following on from his book on Ongka (1199), a penetrating account of new conflictual situations in the Western Highlands, especially among the Kawelka Melpa. The chapters on women's disputes, churches in conflict, and the appearance of guns among the Melpa are insightful. Compare also the recent Reflections on Violence in Melanesia, ed. by S. Dinnen and A. Ley (0181). 1202

Strathern, Marilyn. Official and Unofficial Courts: Legal Assumptions and Expectations in a Highlands Community. New Guinea Research Bulletin, 47. Canberra: New Guinea Research Unit, Australian National University, 1972. viii + 163 pp. + map, figures and tables. A fine piece of scholarship on Melpa reactions to the introduced court system and its use of informal means to solve conflictual problems or gain redress. Particular attention is paid to gender relations, and the work is a breakthrough for showing initiatives available to highland women within very unequal gender relations. 1203

Strauss, H[ermann]. "Der Wandel in Neuguinea, IlL" Evangelische Missions-Zeitschrift New Series 9, 4 (1952): 108-116. A rare account of an early cargo cult among the Melpa near the Lutheran mission station of Ogelbeng, Mount Hagen. The locals built "warehouses" (Lagerhiiuser) to receive goods from the ancestors. Nothing reported of this elsewhere.

New Guinea Highlands

331

1204

Trompf, Garry [Winston]. "Doesn't Colonialism Make You Mad? The So-called 'Mur Madness' as an Index to the Study of New Religious Movements in Papua New Guinea during the Colonial Period." In Papua New Guinea: A Century of Colonial Impact, Port Moresby: 1884-1984, ed. by Sione Latukefu, 247-277. National Research Institute, and University of Papua New Guinea, in Association with the PNG Centennial Committee, 1989. A detailed study of the so-called "Mur Madness" among the Wahgi in 1949. Inter alia the article looks at the local inflation caused by colonialists bringing in so many goldlip shells to pay for their livelihood in a newly opened-up area, and the loss of power among local tribes because of the proscription of tribal warfare by the patrol officer Jim Taylor and his successors. The Mur episode is interpreted as a reaction to the dislocation of the old reciprocity system and the loss of tribal autonomies; further as manifesting in a special kind of pig-killing festival to generate the support of spirits (even to the point of getting guns from them). The case is used as an entree into other stories about so-called "cargo cults." A reduced version is found in 0065. Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1205

Blowers, Bruce L. The New Guinea Frontier. Kansas City, Mo .: Nazarene Publishing House, 1969. 80 pp. + illustrations. A short book about the work of the American-originated Nazarene Mission in the Western Highlands from 1955 on, which resulted in founding the important Kudjip Hospital. The book is a good introduction to conservative Protestantstyle missionization in this populous area, complete with stories of conversion, ethnographic tidbits, and important photographs. 1206

Dabrowski, Wojciech. "Not By Word Alone: Cross-Cultural Communication between Highlanders and Missionaries (SVD) in the Jimi Valley, Western Highlands, Papua New Guinea." In Religious Change, Conversion and Culture, ed. by Lynette Olson, 188-208. Sydney Studies in Society and Culture, 12. Sydney: Sydney Association for Studies in Society and Culture, 1996. Reasoning that Jimi (or north Wahgi) highlanders appropriate the Catholic Mission as a "cultural artifact" alongside the "tools" useful for their security and success. Provocative, but not convincing that any such kind of "usage," as Dabrowski defines it, applies in any sphere. Guida, John, et al . "Holi Spirit Muvmen long olgeta Pipel bilong Mt. Hagen." Tribesmen 13,2 (1997): 1-7. [Note: this journal was earlier called Tribesmen Newsletter.] On a charismatic movement popular with the Melpa, involving praying on the "Jesus Mountain," fasting, baptism by the Holy Spirit, skin quivering (guria), and visiting ancestral lakes for cleansing. See also C. Papa on this movement in Catalyst (pub. 1995). 1207

332

Bibliographical

Survey

1208

Mennis, Mary R. Hagen Saga: The Story of Father William Ross, First American Missionary to Papua New Guinea, with Notes and Articles by Father Ross. Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1982. 209 pp. + maps and illustrations. The only full-scale biography of the Divine Word missionary (and American) Father William Ross , who undertook a pioneer trek from Alexishafen on the Madang coast into the highlands to Mount Hagen, where he established the Catholic Mission among the Melpa in 1934 and survived the early phase of World War II in New Guinea. En route, he marked out prospective Catholic mission spots on the northern side of the Wahgi River. Ross himself tells the story about his highland work in K. Inglis (ed.) (0274), and made some contribution to the anthropology of religion (e.g., in Anthropos, pub. 1936). 1209

Neal, Janet. William fuet Bromli (William Ewaryt Bromley): Wanpela Man i Harim Singaut bilong Jimi Vali. Mount Hagen: Victory Books, 1995. 24 pp. + illustrations. Popular account of local initiatives by fringe Wahgi people to invite the Methodist missionary Bromley into the Jimi Valley, and the development of local congregations there after his death.

1210

Papa, Clement. "A View of the Melpa Sacrament of Reconciliation." Tribesmen Newsletter 3, 1 (1995): 16-21. [Note: this journal was later to be renamed Tribesmen.] Using Mantovani (0122), this Melpa writer tries to define community in traditional terms, and then looks at the procedures taken by it to make general confessions and payments for reconciliation. By these means he seeks a platform for a Melanesian theology. In the same journal related work has been done on the Wahgi bride price by D. Taka. Of comparable interest, see also G. Kuman drawing an analogy between the Chimbu pig-kill and the eucharist (in Mi-cha-el, pub. 2002). 1211

Stewart, Pamela J., and Strathern, Andrew [J.]. "Life at The End: Voices and Visions from Mount Hagen, Papua New Guinea." Zeitschrift fur Missionswissenschaft und Religionswissenschaft 82, 4 (1998): 227-244. A paper presented to the 1998 Conference of the American Society for Anthropology in Oceania, on "Charismatic and Pentecostal Christianity in Oceania," convened by J. Robbins (see 0446). The article analyzes vision, dream, and general talk about the coming of The End in the year 2000, showing the existence of "pre-millennial tension" in charismatic Hagen congregations. 1212

Stewart, Pamela J., and Strathern, Andrew [1.]. "Religious Change in the Highlands of PNG." Journal of Ritual Studies 14, 2 (2000): 28-33. Mount Hagen people at the turn of the millennium (2000) were struggling with "End Times" versus "New World" visions of the future, derived from the recent influential expansion of Pentecostalist-style churches among them. In looking

New Guinea Highlands

333

at events as "signs" of deeper meanings, their pastors developed a proleptic or prophetic mode of thought hinging on these competing versions of the future.

Madang Highlands and Others Traditional Aufenanger, Heinrich, and Holtker, Georg. Die Gende in Zentralneuguinea: Yom Leben und Denken eines Papua-Stammes im Bismarckgebirge. Erganzungsbande zur Ethnographie Neu-guineas, 1. Vienna: Verlag der Missionsdruckerei St. Gabriel, 1940. xvi + 209 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. A general ethnography of the Gende or Bundi people, starting with economy and social organization. Under the latter heading they treat inter alia initiation, death and burial, war and blood revenge. Under Weltanschauung they consider belief in spirits, the complex of medicine men, the notion of soul, sorcery, etc. Local narratives are presented in select texts. For Aufenanger on war-magic houses in the Papua New Guinea Highlands more generally, Anthropos (pub. 1959). 1213

1214

Clarke, William C. "Temporary Madness as Theatre: Wild-Man Behaviour in New Guinea." Oceania 43, 3 (1973) : 198-214. Concentrating on behavior among the Maring in the central New Guinea highlands. When individuals run amok, displaying "wild-man behavior," crowds form and the event becomes entertainment. By allowing the exaggerated behavior play within society, the disturbance fairly quickly subsides (over a matter of days). Clarke's observations are important for comparative psychiatric studies. His article is conveniently prefaced by a survey of states of "temporary madness" and apparent schizophrenia around the region, with notions of spirit possession discussed. For comparabilities in the Eastern Highlands, see P . Newman in American Anthropologist (pub. 1964). Fitz-Patrick, David G., and Kimbuna, John. Bundi: The Culture of a Papua New Guinea People. Brisbane: Ryebuck Publications, 1983. x + 166 pp. + map and illustrations. A pictographic ethnography of Bundi song ceremonies, revenge warfare and sorcery. Deserving more text. The photographs are by Fitz-Patrick. 1215

1216

Healey, Christopher J. "The Adaptive Significance of Systems of Ceremonial Exchange and Trade in the New Guinea Highlands." [Special Issue of] Mankind 11, 3 (1978) : 198-207 + table. An interesting attempt to mediate between the more eco-deterministic interpretation of cyclical exchange activity and the stress on proposive group initiatives in organizing ceremonies, in this case concentrating on the Maring . Environmental pressures and religious motivations are both accommodated. See also Healey's monographs Pioneers of the Mountain Forest (pub. 1985), and

334

Bibliographical

Survey

Maring Hunters and Traders (pub. 1990), though they are less significant for religious studies. Healey, Christopher J. "Pigs, Cassowaries, and the Gift of the Flesh: A Symbolic Triad in Maring Cosmology." Ethnology 24, 3 (1985): 153-165 + figure. Contrasting the Maring symbology of the cassowary - associated with the wild and the pig - which is nurtured by humans and shares substance with them. In the tsembaga fertility ritual, female initiates carry eels (signifying the phallus) which symbolize both pigs and their own ritual defloration (with the taking on of domestic roles). The cassowaries are only infrequently killed, but when both pigs and cassowaries are sacrificed and given to affines, Healey argues, the Maring are vicariously giving themselves - with their powers over the hunt and culture, outer and inner (or domestic) affairs. Pig sacrifices are the giving of men's "generalized essential being." 1217

Majnep, Ian Saem, and Bulmer, Ralph [N.H.]. Mnmon yad Kalam Yakt: Birds of my Kalam Country . Auckland [and Wellington]: Auckland University Press, and Oxford University Press, 1977. 219 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. Basically ecological and taxonomic anthropology of the Kalam, but if one looks hard enough the sacral within the environal is to be found (that is, with particular birds and plants). Cf. also Bulmer on mystical elements in the classification of birds, in R. Ellen and D. Reason (eds.), Classifications in their Social Context (pub. 1979); and on Kalam folk biology in Social Science Information (pub. 1974), as well as on totemism and taxonomy in L. Hiatt (ed.), Australian Aboriginal Concepts (pub. 1978). 1218

Rappaport, Roy A. "Ritual Regulation of the Environmental Relations among a New Guinea People." Ethnology 6, 1 (1967): 1730. [Also in: Environment and Cultural Behavior: Ecological Studies in Cultural Anthropology, ed. by Andrew P. Vayda, 181-201. American Museum Sourcebooks in Anthropology, Ql1. New York: Natural History Press, 1969.] An argument that ritual pig killing among the Maring is ecosystemic and that the cycles are determined by ecological conditions rather than human initiatives independent of them. This general approach to the ecology of religion has been further developed in Rappaport's more general work Ecology, Meaning, and Religion (pub. 1979). The approach has brought criticism from other analysts of highland ritual activity, particularly by R. Salisbury (1072) and R. Lederman (1584). 1219

1220

Rappaport, Roy A. "Ritual, Sanctity, and Cybernetics." American Anthropologist 73 (1971): 59-76.

New Guinea Highlands

335

[Also in: Reader in Comparative Religion: An Anthropological Approach, ed. by William A. Lessa, and Evon Z. Vogt, 254-266. 4th ed. New York: Harper & Row, 1979.] For Rappaport the rituals of the Maring (or Tsembaga grouping within them) are regularly repeated in a set manner to satisfy the group's sense of fitness - a somewhat reductionistic approach, which leads him to define ritual as to quote, "a mode of communication" transmitting "practical information about the physiological, psychological, and sociological conditions" of people. Rappaport, Roy A. Pigs for the Ancestors: Ritual in the Ecology of a New Guinea People. 2nd ed. New Haven: Yale University Press, 1984. xviii + 501 pp. + map, tables and illustrations. A classic on relationship between ecology and religion among the Tsembaga Maring of Madang Province, although Rappaport has been taken to task for relying on a model that did not recognize the intentions of the Maring (see 1584). In this second edition his Epilogue modifies the regulatory theory he presented in the first (pub. 1967). For a symposium on Rappaport's methodology, particularly in this book, see E . Messer and M. Lambek (eds.), Ecology and the Sacred (pub. 2001). 1221

1222

Riebe, Inge. "Kalam Witchcraft: A Historical Perspective." In Sorcerer and Witch in Melanesia , ed. by Michele [Joy] Stephen, 211-245 . Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, in Association with La Trobe University Research Centre for South-West Pacific Studies, 1987. Oral historical work to establish the nature of witchcraft beliefs in witchcraft accusations during the nineteenth century; the twentieth century until pacification; and then for the periods 1956-75 and 1975-80 for accusations after pacification and the development of witchcraft ideology respectively. The most exhaustive diachronic study of changing beliefs about witchcraft thus far written. Riebe concludes by assessing the politically manipulative factor in witchcraft accusations. Vayda, Andrew P. "Phases of the Process of War and Peace among the Marings of New Guinea." Oceania 42, 1 (1971): 1-24 + map and figure. Vayda is well known for arguing that highland warfare and large-scale exchange activities are "eco-conditioned," that is, for instance, that feasts will only occur when there is a sufficient number of pigs, a view now attacked by R. Lederman (1584) and others, who have noted how quickly tribes can build up pig herds. Vayda writes on the Maring and has other articles about them (e.g., American Anthropologist, pub. 1961), and different work extrapolating from the Maring case to discuss War in Ecological Perspective, as the title of his best known book has it (pub. 1976). 1223

336

Bibliographical

Survey

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Brunner, David J. Brother David Brunner, Divine Word Missionary. 2nd ed. Trans. by John Tschauder, and Bernard Fisher. Madang: Divine Word Missionaries, 1991. 178 pp. A rare record of missionary encounter with the pygmies of the Schrader Ranges (cf. M. Gusinde in American Philosophical Society Yearbook, pub. 1958), and a characterization of their sense of inferiority towards the neighboring Ayom people (in chapter 11), a group also taken as pygmoid by Gusinde. The book also has an early account of the pig-killing festival among the northwestern Wahgi at Ambang near Banz (in chapter 18, with unexpected details and references to who was taking photographs). 1224

LiPuma, Edward. Encompassing Others: The Magic of Modernity in Melanesia. Ann Arbor, Mich.: University of Michigan Press , 2001. xvi + 342 pp. + maps and tables. A recent and insightful history of Maring society, with an account of traditional life, the impact of missions, and the rise of commercial culture (with the handling of a "carnival of new goods"). Provocative chapters under the titles of "the logic of sorcery and the justice of modernity," and "the magic of the evangelical. " 1225

Malcolm, L[awrence] A[llan]. Growth and Development in New Guinea: A Study of the Bundi People of the Madang District. Institute of Human Biology, Papua-New Guinea, Monograph Series, 1. Madang: Institute of Human Biology, 1970. [v] + 105 pp. + map, figures, tables and illustrations A health study by a physician. After assessing the environal problems of the Bundi, and their lack of protein, the author tests whether they are exacerbated by mission school boarding. The first chapter introduces traditional Bundi society and beliefs. The bibliography is important for those working in this field . 1226

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Schaefer, Alphonse. Cassowary of the Mountains : The Memoirs of a Pioneer Missionary in Papua New Guinea, 1930-1958. Ed. by Bernard Fisher, and Paul Scott; and trans. by John Nilles. Analecta S[ocietas] V[erbi] D[ivini], 69. Rome: Collegium Verbi Dei, 1991. 154 pp. + maps and illustrations. [German original: Schafer, Alfons. Pionier auf Neuguinea. (Kaldenkirchen): Steyler Verlags-Buchhandlung, 1961.] Crucial diary material about Catholic Mission expansion into the New Guinea highlands. Madang highland (Bundi), upper Ramu River and Western Highlands matters lie in the account, but although the book is for the most part on the Wahgi area it is included here because of information on Bundi and the foundations of the Catholic community there. Schaefer made contributions to the anthropology of religion , as in Anthropos (pub. 1938). 1227

New Guinea Highlands

337

Chirnbu Traditional Bergmann, W[ilhelm] . Die Kamanuku (Die Kultur der Chimbu Staemme): Eine Monographie. 4 Vols. Mutdapilly/Harrisville, Queensland: [Self-published], 1969-1970. Vol. 1: Allgemeine Bemerkungen . [1969]. ii + 212 pp. + maps and tables; Vol. 2: Die materielle Kultur. [1970]. ii + 210 pp. + illustrations; Vol. 3: Sagen und Maerchen . [1970]. ii + 261 pp.; Vol. 4: Die geistige Kultur. [1970]. i + 182 pp. + illustration. [English version: The Kamanuku (The Culture of the Chimbu Tribes). Harrisville, 1971. 4 Vols.] Both editions are mimeographs . After more than twenty years as Lutheran missionary to the Chimbu, Bergmann writes here on aspects of the Kuman culture, mainly on the Kamanuku, but bringing in comparative data. His third volume contains story and mythic materials in both Kuman and German; and volume four is on religious concepts, charms, sorcery, and ceremonies. A fine command of Kuman is evident; cf. his unpublished Kuman-German dictionary and Grammatik der Kuman Sprache (mimeograph, dated 1964-66). Note also his multi-volumed autobiography Vierzig Jahre in Neuguinea (mimeographed, n.d.) about his time in New Guinea. 1228

Brown, Paula. "Kumo Witchcraft at Mintima, Chimbu Province, Papua New Guinea." Oceania 48, 1 (1977): 26-29. A short piece on the Naregu tribe, on creatures alleged to reside inside suspected witches; on "witch-finding;" the signs of traditional witch killing; and the treatment of those made sick by witchcraft. 1229

Hide, R[obin] L. "Worms and Sickness: A Note on Noise-Producing Worms and Mystical Belief among the Nimai of the New Guinea Highlands." Mankind 7,2 (1969): 149-151 + tables. A note on the Nimai in the southern Chimbu and their belief in a dangerous forest worm or aba. Divination of the worm sickness and appropriate treatment are briefly covered. Related literature is provided. 1230

1231

Hughes, Jenny. "Ancestors, Tricksters and Demons: An Examination of Chimbu Interaction with the Invisible World." In In Memoriam: Peter Lawrence, 1921-1987, by L[ester] R. Hiatt, let al.]. [Special Issue of] Oceania 59,1 (1988): 59-74. The Chimbu have hitherto been taken as extreme pragmatists, yet the author responds to this dichotomy, posed by P. Lawrence and M. Meggitt (0117), and shows how they believe in a complex and variegated spirit world. Neglect of mimeographed work by Wilhelm Bergmann and John Nilles, however, is unfortunate (1228, and cf. 1234).

338

Bibliographical

Survey

1232

Irwin, Barry. "The Liability Complex among the Chimbu Peoples of New Guinea." Practical Anthropology 19 (1972): 280-285. Successfully clinches the point that obligation to take revenge is a religious datum. Irwin argues that a Chimbu who has not met the spiritual pressure of his dead kin to take a life for a life feels in a special sense guilty (pring pangwo). 1233

Mantovani, Ennio. "Mipela Simbu! The Pig Festival and Simbu Identity." In Identity Issues and World Religions, ed. by Victor C . Hayes , 194-205. Selected Proceedings of the Fifteenth Congress of the International Association for the History of Religions. Adelaide: Australian Association for the Study of Religions, 1986. The most insightful exposition of the socio-religious meaning of the Chimbu pig-killing ceremony. Mantovani discusses the pig festival as an expression of bio-cosmic religion, picking up from other useful articles on "celebrations of cosmic renewal," 0121-2. He then goes on to describe the myth behind the Gumine version of the Chimbu pig-kill, tentatively analyzing the main symbols (flutes, fertility poles, the killing and the blood, and the dancing), and concludes that Life is mediated through the death of a "dema" or culture-hero who both initiates pig killing and is symbolically identified with the dying beasts. For useful comparative material on the Chimbu pig-killing ceremony (bugla yungga), see A. James in B. Gasser (ed.), Lafhe (cf. 1968). Nilles, John. "The Kuman of the Chimbu Region, Central Highlands, New Guinea." Oceania 21, 1 (1950): 25-65 + map and tables. Best general introduction to the Chimbu worldview, the author discussing spirit beings and ceremonial life before all else. Some years later, however, Nilles produced "A Short Summary of Transcendental and Horizontal Concepts of the Chimbu Man's World," a piece that is even better (mimeograph dated 1978). Cf. also Nilles Kuman-English Dictionary (mimeograph, 1969). He did not work in the south of the Chimbu region; for comparison, see J. Johnstone in Oceania (pub. 2003) on the Gumini, among whom reincarnational beliefs show up. 1234

1235

Nilles, Johann [John]. "Eine Mythe in der Kuman-Sprache (ZentralNeuguinea)." Anthropos 63-64 (1968-1969): 561-565. Text and paraphrasing in German of a Chimbu myth from the SiambuglaWaugla tribal complex, to the west of the region. He uses a source by Alphonse Schaefer, cf. 1227. The narrative explains why the Siambugla emerged after three other neighboring tribes, the origin of tribes being a typical motif in central highlands' myths. Sterly, Joachim. Kuma: Hexer und Hexen in Neu-Guinea. Munich: Kindler Verlag, 1987. 384 pp. + map. Reflecting five years research, the author arranges the material into a Reader on Chimbu witchcraft. All the reports are grouped according to distinguishing 1236

New Guinea Highlands

339

phenomena - the initiation of witches, their paraphernalia, their persecution, and their habits of the eating of corpses or of feces . Sterly's interpretions of data seem to be constricted by the "reality" that he deduces from his information, the ambience of aspects of his research apparently captivating his judgements. If this is not what we expect of an anthropologist, the reason could be that, on his own admission, he was really disinclined to write an anthropological text on the subject. Wagner, Roy. The Curse of Souw: Principles of Daribi Clan Definition and Alliance in New Guinea. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1967. xxviii + 279 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. An important study on the relationship between myth and social (including gender) relations in a lower highland society (of the Chimbu Province). Wagner is very good in tracing implications of mythic texts to the world of inner tensions and metaphoric nuances in this society, and he has developed his study of the religious side of his findings in later work (see next entry), because the myths of Souw are basically about the problem of human mortality . 1237

Wagner, Roy. Habu: The Innovation of Meaning in Daribi Religion. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1972. xii + 186 pp. + maps, tables, figure and illustrations. A groundbreaking work in its revelations about the importance of metaphoric connections in Melanesian worldviews and religions. The chapters are on myths of origins; texts suggesting "the ideology of exchange;" on metaphoric suggestions of magic and the power of names; and on the problem of mortality. See also Wagner's Symbols that Stand for Themselves (pub. 1986). 1238

1239

Wagner, Roy. "Speaking For Others: Power and Identity as Factors in Daribi Mediumistic Hysteria." [Special Issue of] Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 33, 56-57 (1977): 145-152. Daribi shamans whistle as translators of the ghosts - "speaking for" them. Mediums manipulate relationships by selecting certain ghosts appropriate to occasions. Translating the messages of new ghosts serves to strengthen the community. Somewhat reductionistic; see in contrast J. Mageo and A. Howard, cf. 0990. Wagner, Roy. Lethal Speech: Daribi Myth as Symbolic Obviation. Symbol, Myth and Ritual Series. Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1978. 270 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. This is a good book on myths including those of origins and reasons for the first human death. It discusses the Daribi sense of moral qualities among nonhumans, with animals such as snakes and cassowaries used as foils, to show up 'non-moral' human behavior, for example, enemy warrior cannibalism. 1240

340

Bibliographical

Survey

1241

Whiteman, J[osephine]. "Girls' Puberty Ceremonies amongst the Chimbu." Anthropos 60 (1965) : 410-422 + map. A description of Chimbu female puberty rites among the Opal and Wandi tribes. The first case involves the surprise intrusion into the girls' seclusion area by men dressed as spirits, and in the latter case she notes cooking, killing pigs, and feasting.

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1242

Brown, Paula. "Kondom." Journal of the Papua and New Guinea Society 1,2 (1967): 26-34 + illustrations. The short biography of the most famous big-man among the Chimbu after contact. Independently from missions and as a government appointed local official (luluai), Kondom gave his people laws - for men not to kill other human beings, commit adultery, burn houses, steal others' property, and for women not to commit infanticide. The Chimbu were to listen to their headmen or luluais and take up Western educational opportunities. Most of Brown's interests, however, lie in Kondom's work in a local government council and his emergence as a member of the Papua New Guinea Legislative Council by 1961. 1243

Brown, Paula. The Chimbu: A Study of Change in the New Guinea Highlands. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman, 1972. xiii + 151 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. [Also: London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1973.] A useful general introduction to a famed central highland people, which is oriented towards phenomena of social change. Brown asks useful questions about what happens around ceremonial pig-kills after the intrusions of the whites and their technology, and finishes up with a look at the new leadership, especially the role of Kondom. However, her discussions of traditional religion, and even the effects of the missions, are rather superficial. 1244

Brown, Paula. "Big Man, Past and Present: Model, Person, Hero, Legend." Ethnology 29, 2 (1990): 97-115. Continuing to show interest in the emergence of powerful big-men among the Chimbu; but here she surveys a wealth of literature about newly emergent "traditionalist" leaders who have been documented as significant in Melanesia's socio-religious history. 1245

Brown, Paula. Beyond a Mountain Valley: The Simbu of Papua New Guinea. Honolulu: University of Hawai'i Press, 1995. xix + 296 pp. + maps, table and illustrations. A general coverage of Chimbu materials. At first on origin myths, tribal oral histories, the ancestral world, and big-men in war and exchange, but the work moves on to adjustments; chapter three considering contact history; and chapters seven and eight being on missions and pacification. The rest is more politically focussed (cf. also 1243).

New Guinea Highlands

341

Wagner, Roy. "The Talk of Koriki: A Daribi Contact Cult." Social Research 46 (1979): 140-165. The only article on Daribi reactions to early contact. Under the influence of one Kono, they responded to the prospect of a great darkness and changes to the cosmos by enacting a special performance of the habu ceremony. "Altered states" phenomena are paralleled to the Vailaila movement. 1246

Warry, Wayne. "Bia and Bisnis: The Use of Beer in Chuave Ceremonies." In Through a Glass Darkly: Beer and Modernization in Papua New Guinea, ed. by Mac Marshall, 83-103 + tables . lASER Monograph Series, 18. Port Moresby: Institute of Applied Social and Economic Research, 1982. An important study of a changing fringe Chimbu culture, and perhaps the best account of how beer replaces other valuables in the modern exchange processes of highland societies. The article discusses a particular "child's party," and then assesses the socio-religious value of beer and the impact of drunkeness as a new source of disputes. 1247

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Dangl, Andre. "Jesus the Mangruwai, the Word." Tribesmen 4, 3 (1997): 10-11. [Note: this journal was earlier named Tribesmen Newsletter.] A Chimbu on the pre-contact "miracle worker" among his people. The shouting out about his presence in Chimbu tradition is likened to the rapid passing on of the Christian message. See also K. Rambo, 1254 below; but see T. Ahrens (0359) finding the Eastern Highlands Bena Bena to have named the first whites Maklai or Makarai, a bowlderizing of Mikloucho-Maclay (0802, 0822), the name of the Russian explorer of the late nineteenth century. 1248

Fautsch, Hubert. Christus kam auch zu den Papuas: Der miihsame Weg eines Volkes aus der Steinzeit. Herderbticherei, 1044. Freiburg: HerderbUcherei, 1983. 158 pp. + map and illustrations. [English trans.: A Break with the Past (pub. 1990).] Mainly on the impact of the missions on old practices in the north of the Chimbu province, but including general observations on the strident demand of tradition as well. The most important chapters are on the lives and attitudes of new converts and Christian leaders among the Sinasina tribe. 1249

Kilage, Ignatius. My Mother calls me Yaltep. 2nd ed. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1984. [v] + 121 pp . + illustrations. Fictitious writing by a Chimbu Catholic priest who became Chief Ombudsman and then Governor-General of Papua New Guinea, cf. 0450 . The hero's story commences with the early Chimbu contact scene. Looking for an ethical continuum in life, Kilage covers socio-cultural matters up to the 1970s. 1250

342

Bibliographical

Survey

1251

Nilles, John. "The Kuman People: A Study of Cultural Change in a Primitive Society in the Central Highlands of New Guinea." Oceania 24,1 (1953): 1-27; 24, 2 (1953): 119-131. Focuses on religious change only in the second part. Observations about fulfilling the ritual obligations of introduced Christianity by traditional means are valuable. Elsewhere Nilles shows intense interest in the future of the great Chimbu pig-killing ceremonies, arguing for a likely integration of Christian and traditional rituals. See his articles in Die katholischen Missionen (pub. 1980) and Catalyst (pub. 1977), Trompf questioning his optimism in the latter journal (pub. 1978). 1252

Nilles, John. They Went to Sow: The Beginning of the Work of the Catholic Mission in the Highlands of Papua New Guinea, 19331943. Analecta S[ocietas] V[erbi] D[ivini], 62. Rome: Collegium Verbi Divini, 1987. 122 pp. An intimate account of how Catholic and Lutheran missionaries got to the highlands and established stations. Particular attention is on the upper Chimbu. Contact situations, experiences during World War II, and roles of mission sisters are covered. A precis of the prototype of this work was made by B. Fisher under the title The Catholic Church Comes to the Central Mountains of Papua New Guinea (pub. 1970s). 1253

Ninkama, Rose Kara. "A Plea for Female Ministries in Melanesia." In The Gospel is Not Western: Black Theologies from the Southwest Pacific, ed. by Garry W[inston] Trompf, 128-138. Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books, 1987. The most impressive defence of female ministry in the Melanesian region, by a Chimbu Lutheran - probably one of the most formidable female religious leaders of Papua New Guinea. Ninkama first concerns herself with Biblical legitimation for female religious leadership. But she ends up contrasting her life as a young Chimbu woman - virtually male property, and destined for ritual seclusion just before marriage - with her new sense of Christian freedom. For complementary insights into traditional materials, D. Carlyon, Mama Kuma: One Woman, Two Cultures (pub. 2002). 1254

Rambo, Karl F. "Jesus Came Here Too: The Making of a Culture Hero and Control over History in Simbu, Papua New Guinea." Ethnology 29, 2 (1990): 177-188. On the culture hero Magruai interpreted as Jesus among the Chimbu before contact (thus also Dangl, 1248 above). Competently recounting the legendary material of this figure, Rambo explains Magruai's importance for Chimbu Christianity. 1255

Tomasetti, Friedegard. Traditionen und Christentum im ChimbuGebiet Neuguineas: Beobachtungen in der lutherischen Gemeinde Pare. Arbeiten aus dem Seminar fUr Volkerkunde der Johann

New Guinea Highlands

343

Wolfgang Goethe-Universitat Frankfurt am Main, 6. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner, 1976. [iv] + 200 pp. A milestone in modem ethnography for beginning from a church community (that of the Kamanuku among the Chimbu), and working back into preChristian worldviews once the new situation has been properly assessed. Tomasetti is important for introducing the simple, serviceable distinction between the "old" and the "new" time, which stems from Chimbu reflections on religious change. Her ethnographic work is very strong in evaluating the work of indigenous (especially Kate) Lutheran evangelists and pastors.

Eastern Highlands Traditional 1256

Bamler, Heinrich. "Magische und religiose Denkformen und Praktiken der Keyagana, Kanite, Yate und Fore im ostlichen Hochland von Neuguinea." Baessler-Archiv New Series 11 (1963): 115-147 + map and illustrations. On magico-religious beliefs and practices as held by the peoples of the wider region of Okapa. Bamler, a Lutheran missioner, informs on the relevance of the men's house, cult paraphernalia (most importantly on the sacred flutes), and various practices of magic and sorcery. The essay includes a section on kuru which the Fore believe to be caused by sorcery (for kuru, also see e.g., S. Lindenbaum below, 1279). 1257

Berndt, Catherine H. "Ascription of Meaning in a Ceremonial Context, in the Eastern Central Highlands of New Guinea." In Anthropology in the South Seas: Essays Presented to H.D. Skinner, ed. by J[ohn] D[erek] Freeman, and W[illiam] R[obert] Geddes, 161183 + illustrations. New Plymouth, NZ: Thomas Avery & Sons, 1959. Intelligently observes the conveying of group and personal assertiveness by painted emblems on bark attached to shields and prestation posts borne to dances called krina, especially among the Kamano, and to a lesser extent Usurufa, Yate (Jate), and Fore. Berndt, Catherine H. "The Ghost Husband: Society and the Individual in New Guinea Myth." Journal of American Folklore 79, 311 (1966): 244-277 + figures. On a Kamano (or Kafe speakers') myth about a girl accompanying her ghost husband to the land of the dead. The Kafe text in transliteration is paralleled with English translation. Interesting on the sense of continuing relations after death, and death as a "change into life." 1258

1259

Berndt, Ronald M. Excess and Restraint: Social Control among a New Guinea Mountain People. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1962. xxii + 474 pp. + maps , figures and illustrations.

344

Bibliographical

Survey

Apart from being useful as a general ethnography of tribal cultures such as the Kamano and Fore south of Kainantu, and showing how there was greater precontact military instability in this area than in the Western Highlands, this book has extraordinary oral historical information about the amorous exploits of Eastern Highlanders and also gives various examples of pantomime enactments of sexual and social tensions. One is made cautious about the oral historical materials because of local propensities to exaggeration. Berndt, R[onald] M. "The Kamano, Usurufa, Jate and Fore of the Eastern Highlands." In Gods, Ghosts and Men in Melanesia : Some Religions of Australian New Guinea and the New Hebrides, ed. by P[eter] Lawrence, and M[ervyn] J[ohn] Meggitt, 78-104. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1965. A useful general survey of cosmological beliefs, mythologies, and ritual activity (including pig festivals and initiation rites) among four Eastern Highland societies. Berndt also shows an interest in the impact of the Seventhday Adventist and Lutheran Missions and reactions to the more permanent settlement of evangelists calling for a great religious change. He gives a vivid account of the burning of the sacred flutes as items of Satan, situations when some traditionalists prophesied disaster for the people after this event. [Note: an alternative spelling of Jate is Yate.] 1260

1261

Descola, Philippe, and Lory, Jean-Luc. "Les guerriers de l'invisible: sociologie comparative de I'agression chamanique en Papouasie Nouvelle-Guinee (Baruya) et en Haute Amazonie (Achuar)." L'Ethnographie 87-88 (1982): 85-11l. A rare work on trans-Oceanic comparisons of shamanism, focusing on the use of spirit power appropriation in warfare. The Baruya data derive from M. Godelier (see 1268). Some Amazonian parallels are considered. Finch, John. "Structure and Meaning in Papua New Guinea Highland Mythology." Oceania 55, 3 (1985): 197-213 + tables. Analysis of five myths - about food, sex, violating the forest, and sacred flutes from a Levi-Straussian perspective. The stories are not placed culturally, but seem mainly from the Lufa and Ontena areas. 1262

1263

Fortune, R[eo] F[ranklin]. "Law and Force in Papuan Societies." American Anthropologist 49 (1947): 244-259. This piece, on the Finintigu ("Kamamentina River People") and related groups between the Ramu and Bena Bena regions, should be read in conjunction with his short article in Man (pub. 1947) on "The Rules and Relationship Behaviour in One Variety of Primitive Warfare." Marriage and death are finalizing relationships, with the exchange of shell money and food, by which warfare is avoided. In this system sisters and widows are allowed to cross boundaries to mourn killed kinsmen, and prisoners of war are taken.

New Guinea Highlands

345

1264

Gillison, Gillian. "Fertility Rites and Sorcery in a New Guinea Village." National Geographic 152 (1977): 124-146 + map and illustrations. An introduction to male and female initiation rites among the Gimi; to the cultural motif of sorcery accusation and the explanation of death; as well as to the acceptance of European-style goods as gifts from the ancestors. Substantial photographic back-up by David Gillison. 1265

Gillison, Gillian. "L'horreur de I'inceste et Ie pere cache: mythe et saignees rituelles chez les Gimi de Nouvelle-Guinee." In Le pere: meraphore paternelle et fonctions du pere: l'interdit, la filiation, la transmission, pref. by Marc Auge, 197-217. L'espace analytique. Paris: Denoel, 1989. Discusses in detail the Gimi myth of the young woman who kills Kore Bane, an old man who pretends to be her mother but in reality kills her family. She escapes the danger of (this mythic) incest and finds her true husband, giving up her existence as "wild woman" to his restraining sociality (see next entry for wider context). 1266

Gillison, Gillian. Between Culture and Fantasy: A New Guinea Highlands Mythology. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1993. xxi + 392 pp. + map, figures and illustrations. A most complex study of a Melanesian mythology. In nuce, Gillison wants to establish that men's and women's myths among the Gimi are contradictory, and the way they are set against each other makes it necessary for a resolution in rites, which are largely played out in men's favor. Whatever power myths suggest women possess, it is too wild or dangerous to be left unrestrained, and it is male-dominated story and ritual that secure social order. Gillison pursues her theme in connection with marriage, death, sorcery, divination, accusations, exchanges and healing, concluding with a chapter on myth as ultimate reality. See also her article in P. Brown and D. Tuzin (eds.) 0072. Godelier, Maurice. "Le visible et I'invisible chez Ie Baruya re Nouvelle-Guinee." In Langues et techniques: nature et societe. Vol. 2: Approche ethnologique et naturaliste, ed. by Jacqueline M.e. Thomas, and Lucien Bernot, 263-269. [Andre G. Haudricourt Festschrift]. Paris: Editions Klincksieck, 1972. Godelier argues here that Baruya society is built on sexual repression, sex being a permanent threat to the balanced order of nature and society. Instead of being about payback, however, the culture's major myth is more about separation, that is, of the sun and the moon from the earth. In Baruya religious life, intriguingly, women can be shamans but never reach the highest level of shamanship. 1267

1268

Godelier, Maurice. The Making of Great Men: Male Domination and Power among the New Guinea Baruya. Trans. by Rupert Zwyer. Cambridge Studies in Social Anthropology, 56. Cambridge

346

Bibliographical

Survey

and Paris: Cambridge University Press, and Editions de la Maison des Sciences de I'Homme, 1986. xv + 255 pp. + map and illustrations. Paris: [French original: La production des grands hommes. Artheme Fayard, 1982.] This study of the Baruya people of the Eastern Highlands shows how a classless society is oriented in a way that even the warriorhood ethos is a symbolic struggle against women. In Baruya mythology, women are defined and valued in terms of male prestige needs, and as if the reason why men need to become warriors is to liberate themselves from women. When marrying, also, Baruya men have to relinquish their young male (homo)sexual partners. Godelier's approach is developed further by E. Schwimmer in Anthropologie et Socihes (pub. 1983) and well critiqued by P. van der Grijp in T. Lemaire (ed.) Antropologie & ideologie (cf. 0595). In advance of Godelier, see also the "popular" book by J. and P. Villeminot, Les seigneurs des mers du sud (pub. 1967). 1269

Hayano, David M. "Sorcery, Death, Proximity, and the Perception of Out-Groups: The Tauna Awa of New Guinea." Ethnology 12, 2 (1973): 179-191 + tables. Confirming for the Tauna Awa, as for other Melanesian societies, that closer proximity between groups heightens the likelihood of sorcery activity and accusations. But the author also finds a surprising amount of positive evaluation between such groups, and not just negative stereotyping. Cannibalism is absent in the society and from explanations of sorcery. 1270

Hayano, David M. "Misfortune and Traditional Political Leadership among the Tauna Awa of New Guinea." Oceania 45, I (1974): 1826 + tables. A sketchy introduction to Tauna Awa big-men. To succeed, they must not only be skilled in warfare, but have control over income, goods, and dangerous supernatural forces. Overall the avoidance of misfortune is crucial. 1271

Herdt, Gilbert H. "The Shaman's 'Calling' among the Sambia of New Guinea." [Special Issue of] Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 33, 56-57 (1977): 153-167. An important, leading article in a series and perhaps the first to highlight issues about the need to examine shamanism in Melanesian cultures. For the Sambia case, Herdt rightly concentrates on trance states in connection with healing ceremonies. Prophecy elements are briefly discussed as well. 1272

Herdt, Gilbert [H.]. The Sambia: Ritual and Gender in New Guinea. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1987. xi + 227 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. Disclosing the secret cult of ritual homosexuality among the Sambia. Traditional notions of sexual differentiation, and of becoming men and women, entail "forcing conformity to ritual standards." Boys are initiated through

New Guinea Highlands

347

homosexual relations to prepare them for marriage. Parts of chapter three are excerpted from Herdt's Guardians (earlier edn.), see 1274. See also 0106 and 0137. 1273

Herdt, Gilbert [H.]. "Selfhood and Discourse in Sambia Dream Sharing." In Dreaming: Anthropological and Psychological Interpretations, ed. by Barbara Tedlock, 55-85 . School of American Research Advanced Seminar Series. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987. Sambia dreams are not peripheral, but self-constituting. One finds out more of who oneself is through sharing dream experiences with others. Herdt, Gilbert H. Guardians of the Flutes: Idioms of Masculinity. 3rd ed. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1994. xxii + 382 pp. + map, tables, figures and illustrations. A psycho-sexual study of ritualized homosexuality among the isolated Sambia. The focus is on the personal, subjective experience of men in rituals, and on their relationships to natural objects. See also 1272. 1274

1275

Johnson , Patricia Lyons. "When Dying is Better than Living: Female Suicide among the Gainj of Papua New Guinea." Ethnology 20,4 (1981): 325-334 + map and figure. Examining suicide among Gainj women. Gainj beliefs emphasize male dominance and minimize female expectations. Suicides result, though , when female expectations are not met; in despair a woman uses suicide as payback and ruins the husband. Johnson thinks both pacification and cash-cropping have not helped the situation. Langness, L[ewis] L. "Hysterical Psychosis in the New Guinea Highlands: A Bena Bena Example." Psychiatry 28 (1965): 258277. This study concerns "the temporary madness" which affects (almost exclusively) females among the Bena Bena. The "attacks" are attributed either to malevolent ghosts or to sorcery, but Langness approaches the phenomenon psychiatrically and puts it down to continual pressures on women in polygynous marriages and serious obligations at such events as funerals . Curiously the famous "payback runners" - also often involving women under seizures - are not discussed. Langness makes various comparative comments about so-called spirit possession in Encyclopaedia of Papua New Guinea (pub. 1972), Vol. 2, s.v. "Possession, Spirit." And see also Langness and T . Gladwin in F. Hsu (ed.), Psychological Anthropology (pub. 1972). 1276

"Ritual, Power, and Male Dominance." Langness, L[ewis] L. Ethnos 2 (1974): 189-212. A key article on the flute cult of the Bena Bena, such cults being common in the Eastern Highlands. The author shows that the prevention of women and children gaining knowledge of the secrets of the flute is the cuItic and 1277

348

Bibliographical

Survey

psychological basis of the dominance of men over women in a patrilineal society. Lindenbaum, Shirley. "Sorcery and Structure in Fore Society." Oceania 41, 4 (1971): 277-287. Discussing causes and effects of Fore sorcery and focusing on the disease kuru that is transmitted by customary endocannibalism. This piece sums up her fieldwork from the 1960s related to sorcery, yet see the next entry, and has been distilled in R. Hornabrook (ed.) , Essays on Kuru (pub. 1976). Note also her article relating both sorcery and beliefs about kuru to population control in Ethnology (pub. 1972). Earlier, W. Stbcklin explored connections between Fore sorcery and traditional medical ideas, in C. Schmitz and R. Wildhaber (eds.), Festschrift Alfred Buhler (pub. 1965). 1278

Lindenbaum, Shirley. Kuru Sorcery: Disease and Danger in the New Guinea Highlands. Explorations in World Ethnology. Palo Alto, Ca.: Mayfield Publishing Co., 1979. xii + 174 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. After working in the field in the 1960s (see previous entry), Lindenbaum returns to the Fore in the 1970s to find how important the issue of kuru is and how much research is done on it. Correspondence issuing from this work is reflected in her replies to a book review in American Anthropologist (pub.1980). For more recent work on kuru as such, see V. Zigas, The Laughing Death (pub. 1990), and for a critique of earlier work by Carlton Gajdusek that makes Lindenbaum's all the more significant, see W. Arens in 0365. 1279

1280

Meigs, Anna S. "Male Pregnancy and the Reduction of Sexual Opposition in a New Guinea Highlands Society." Ethnology 15, 4 (1976): 393-407 + figure. An article covering the Hua, and how: 1) males imitate menstruation; 2) males believe they can become pregnant; 3) males eat foods associated with females ; and 4) post-menopausal females are initiated into male "society." 1281

Meigs, Anna S. Food, Sex and Pollution: A New Guinea Religion. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press, 1984. xix + 196 pp. + figure, tables and illustrations. After an introductory ethnography, the author expands on the subject that she has already briefly introduced in her article in Man (pub. 1978). We find a presentation of rules concerning pollution among the Hua of the Eastern Highlands. The listed rules of avoiding substances name sexual fluids, feces, breath, sweat, hair, saliva, fingernails and blood; with the author then going on to show how contact with body emissions are thought to lead to sickness or disorder, even death. Beyond body emissions, dirt and mess are also considered. Meigs was initially reluctant to consider all this as religious material but has apparently changed her mind in this interesting monograph, although, on her reading, physical life itself rather than any supernatural being is at the core of

New Guinea Highlands

349

Hua religious life. For comparison with the Ommura to the south, see J. Mayer in Oceania (pub. 1982). Newman, Philip L. "Religious Belief and Ritual in a New Guinea Society." In New Guinea: The Central Highlands, ed. by James B. Watson. [Special Issue of] American Anthropologist 66, 4, Pt. 2 (1964): 257-272 + figure. Examines in depth what we do not find in his monograph (see next entry). He looks at the content of Gururumba or Asaro beliefs, especially the fear of witches, angry ghosts and of the loss of vital essence. Both female and male initiation is discussed, as well as both the smaller jaBirisi ceremony focused on important ancestors and the large pig-killing festival. Distilling his and K. Read's work on worldview and gender relations, see E. Friedl, Women and Men (pub.1975), cf. 1285-7. 1282

Newman, Philip L. Knowing the Gururumba. Case Studies in Cultural Anthropology. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1965. xvii + 110 pp. + map and illustrations. A sensitive work covering various aspects of the Gururumba or Asaro worldview. After considering roles, gift exchanges, and socio-structural implications for ritual, Newman rightly considers the major theme in supernaturalism to be that of productivity and assertiveness. 1283

Posala, Haynes F. "Customs and Beliefs in Relation to Health and Disease in the Kainantu Subdistrict." Papua and New Guinea Medical Journal 12, 3 (1969): 91-95. A short but useful piece on the traditional etiology of illness among the Kamano and surrounding groups. Pragmatic interests, however, prevent a clear enough distinction between "old" and "new" diseases, and thus an assessment of adapting tradition is not obtained. 1284

1285

Read, K[enneth] E. "Nama Cult of the Central Highlands, New Guinea." Oceania 23,1 (1952): 1-25. An analysis of the cult of the sacred nama flutes used among the Gahuku-Gama (an Asaro group) in male initiation ceremonies, the great pig-killing festival, and the fertility rite known as asijo teho ("our ancestor"). The sacred flutes are "a manifestation of the external supernatural force that watches over well-being and destiny." The interpretative focus is on group solidarity. Read, K[enneth] E. "Morality and the Concept of the Person among the Gahuku-Gama." Oceania 25, 4 (1955): 233-282. [Also in: Myth and Cosmos: Readings in Mythology and Symbolism, ed. by John Middleton, 185-229. American Museum Sourcebooks in Anthropology, Q5. New York: Natural History Press, 1967.] The central point made by Read in this sensitive article is that the Gahuku do not have a concept of person or the human being in the abstract. He has tried to 1286

350

Bibliographical

Survey

come to terms with the complexity of inter-personal and inter-group relations, and the consequent estimates of how you behave when you are with whomever you are currently dwelling or negotiating. According to Asaro tertiary students he did a valiant though not quite perfect job. 1287

Read, Kenneth E. The High Valley. London: George Allen and Unwin, 1966. xvii + 267 pp. + maps and illustrations. Acclaimedly the most sensitive book about Melanesian life. Read just follows and responds to the lives of a select number of villagers from among the highly extroverted and aggressive Gahuku (or Asaro). The characters include Makis, a traditional leader; Goluwaizo, a young man seeking power; Tarova, a girl preparing for marriage; the boy Susuro; and others. Read plots the course of their relationships and their involvement in patterns of exchange as a whole way of life. All humans, viewed by him as "forked creatures," are constantly being forced to make tricky decisions that have ethical consequences because they affect relationships. Salisbury, R[ichard] F. "The Siane of the Eastern Highlands." In Gods, Ghosts and Men in Melanesia: Some Religions of Australian New Guinea and the New Hebrides, ed' by P[eter] Lawrence, and M[ervyn] J[ohn] Meggitt, 50-77. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1965. On the Eastern Highland Siane, a culture which borders on the Simbu Province. The author looks at notions of a deity (Oma Rumufa); the peopling of the cosmos by spirits and not just humans; the manipulation of the spirits through various ceremonies (including the great pig feast); and the relationships between people, especially the sexes, in a society that includes the dead with the living. Tends to be Durkheimian, but with a special interest in social symbology. 1288

1289

Toit, Brian M. duo Akuna: A New Guinea Village Community. Rot-terdam: A.A. Balkema, 1975. xi + 386 pp. + maps, figures , tables and illustrations. This is a first-class ethnography of the Gadsup people. The author has a good sense for the religious; in this case especially ritual connections with warfare and exchange activity are treated. 1290

Watson, James B. Tairora Culture: Contingency and Pragmatism. Anthropological Studies in the Eastern Highlands of New Guinea, 6. Seattle: University of Washington Press, 1983. xiv + 346 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. Outlines some of the local variables in social organization, belief and custom, and puts the differences down to adaptations to the environment by communities. Looking reductionist.

New Guinea Highlands

351

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1291

Berndt, Ronald M. "A Cargo Movement in the East Central Highlands of New Guinea." Oceania 23, 1 (1952): 40-65 + map; 23,2 (1952): 137-158; 23, 3 (1953): 202-234. The basic ethnography of a cargo movement emerging in the Kogu district to the southwest of Kainantu. Some tribes sent rumors about the coming of the whites and their possessions in the form of prospective disaster - that their enemies would suffer by snakes entering pregnant women and killing their unborn children. Reactions to the whites were mixed in the area. On the one hand the local people attempted to incorporate these newcomers as spirits of the dead on equal terms (the exchange system), while on the other there were efforts to turn pieces of wood into guns to punish the newcomers. The account of collective shaking activity is important: it was locally understood as a kind of spiritual wind marking a great change. 1292

Berndt, Ronald M. "Reaction to Contact in the Eastern Highlands of New Guinea." Oceania 24, 3 (1954): 190-228 + figures [two foldout]; 24, 4 (1954): 255-274 + figures. Reflecting interpretatively on the data previously presented (see above). Important discussion about the pursuit of security and prestige among the Kamano and Fore groups, and how these people desperately wanted the new wealth. This wealth was immediately connected in their minds to their own exchange mechanisms (because the whites as ancestors were kinsfolk). The result was a lot of magical experimentation, Berndt interpreting the collective shaking as an attempt to make contact with the spirits. The shaking reflects both mental upset at the strangeness of the newcomers and their items , and an attempt at spiritual fortification. Blumenthal, Gary B. "'Cargo Cult' Movements." In A Study of the Lutheran Church in the Bena Area, ed. by Theodor Ahrens, 12-20. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Social-Economic Service, 1974. This is the earliest account of an Eastern Highlands cargo cult among the eastern Bena Bena people, and is focused on Liorofa village in 1969. The prophet of this movement, Nuliapo Brugue, prophesied that European-type animals would come out of the river (and as a result people would be receiving an increasing amount of money from the spirit of dead). The account is preliminary and is bettered by Trompf, following more extensive fieldwork (as reported in 0065). 1293

Finney, Ben R. Big-Men and Business: Entrepreneurship and Economic Growth in the New Guinea Highlands. Canberra and Honolulu: Australian National University, and University Press of Hawaii, 1973. xxii + 206 pp. + tables and illlustrations. Admittedly this is largely a study of settler plantations, followed by an assessment of indigenous big-man capitalism around Goroka (the Eastern 1294

352

Bibliographical

Survey

Highlands' main town). However, chapter six has some important information about highland cargo cults not found elsewhere, and about cargoist values giving impetus to indigenous participation in modern business. 1295

Lindenbaum, Shirley. "Fore Narratives through Time: How a Bush Spirit Became a Robber, Was Sent to Jail, Emerged as the Symbol of the Eastern Highlands Province, and Never Left Home." Current Anthropology 43, Supp!. (2002): S63-73 . On Fore stories about bush spirits (masalai) that metamorphoze into narratives of a single heroic figure in the Eastern Highlands of post-independent Papua New Guinea. He is said to have stolen from a tradestore and a government office, and to have been exiled to Australia. Reflecting the contradictions of colonialism. 1296

Read, Kenneth E. Return to the High Valley: Coming Full Circle. Studies in Melanesian Anthropology, 4. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1986. xxi + 269 pp. + illustrations. Read's reflections on changes in the Eastern Highlands, especially among the Asaro, after briefly returning to his field area in 1981-82. An unusual attempt to make sense of half a generational passage of time, and the social changes during it. Salisbury, Richard F. "An 'Indigenous' New Guinea Cult." Kroeber Anthropological Society Papers 18 (1958): 67-78 + map. A study of a prophet-type bearer of messages about the whites to barely contacted peoples (the Siane and Dene of the Eastern Highlands). The reaction of the Dene people was to dance to change small piles of wooden staves and round stones smeared with blood into rifles, tobacco, red cloth, and goldlip shells, said to be easily available to the whites. This phenomenon anticipates what Trompf describes in 1204 for the Wahgi. 1297

Economic Salisbury, R[ichard] F. From Stone to Steel: Consequences of a Technological Change in New Guinea. London and Melbourne: Cambridge University Press, and Melbourne University Press for the Australian National University, 1962. xxi + 237 pp. + map, figure, tables and illustrations. Interesting about social change following contact in the Siane culture area. Not much will appear to be distinctly religious but the book is essentially about economic valuation by highlanders, that was never made independently of concepts about the spirit order. Hence the new items of the Europeans among the highlanders take on supernatural or special value worth the careful analysis Salisbury brings to this study. 1298

1299

Sexton, Lorraine [D.]. Mothers of Money, Daughters of Coffee: The Wok Meri Movement. Studies in Cultural Anthropology, 10. Ann Arbor, Mich.: UMI Research Press, 1986. xvi + 179 pp. + maps, tables and figures.

New Guinea Highlands

353

Particularly on the Daulo or western Asaro culture complex and the effects of a movement among women rejecting their husbands' mismanagement of money, especially its being spent on drink. The self-help movement resulting contains both traditional and Christian symbols to reinforce the new ethics of female self-reliance in general. It has spread into other highland areas. Note also Sexton's background articles in Oceania (pub. 1982), and in the collections by M. Marshall (ed.), 0384, and by D. O'Brien and S. Tiffany (eds.) on Rethinking Women's Roles, cf. 1079. Related activity in the Western Highlands has been examined by A. Rumsey in the journal Contemporary Pacific (pub. 1999). 1300

Watson, Virginia Drew. Anyan's Story: A New Guinea Woman in Two Worlds. Seattle: Washington University Press, 1997. xiv + 193 pp. + maps and illustrations. A recent and well written biography of a Tai[r]ora woman. Useful in revealing problems for a woman straddling between village and modern life. Regarding religion, material on the customs and social life of women is most useful. 1301

Westermark, George D. "Sorcery and Economic Change in Agarabi." In Sorcery and Social Change in Melanesia, ed. by Marty Zelenietz, and Shirley Lindenbaum. [Special Issue of] Social Analysis 8 (1981): 89-100.

Covering the contact history of the Agarabi tribes, the author notes how fear of sorcery attacks increased as a result of pacification. The article discusses the hiring of sorcerers; the intrusion of sorcery in land matters; development and political disputes; and the attempts at legal solutions to the problem.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1302

Flierl, Leonhard. Unter Wilden: Missionarische Anfangsarbeit im lnnern von Neuguinea. Neuendettelsau: Buchhandlung w Diakonissen-Anstalt, [1932] . 77 pp. + map and illustrations. On the 1920s exploration of the Lutherans to establish indigenous evangelists from the Sattelberg-Hube congregation in the Eastern Highlands. The process involved handling traditional politics, endemic war and retribution, as well as administrative and goldmining interests. 1303

Munster, P[eter]. "Morobe People in Other Areas: Buko Usemo, a Lutheran Evangelist in the Goroka Area." Journal of the Morobe District Historical Society 3, 1 (1975): 38-51. A rare biographical study reflecting Lutheran policy of sending indigenous evangelists far afield. The personal struggles of a church worker faced with isolation in an unfamiliar cultural area is well displayed. This is all contributing towards a 1979 Masters thesis on the history of Goroka (between the Asaro and Bena Bena culture areas). See also Munster in Catalyst (pub. 1982).

354

Bibliographical

Survey

1304

Radford, Robin. Highlanders and Foreigners in the Upper Ramu: The Kainantu Area, 1919-1942. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1987. xix + 220 pp. + maps and illustrations. The best introduction to the first entrance of whites into the New Guinea highlands, which occurred east of Kainantu and, as far as religious change was concerned, involved the Lutheran and Seventh-day Adventist Missions. Radford includes accounts of the dramatic peacemaking ceremonies in the "Christianization" process, drawing on her earlier, very fine article about the 1936-37 peace movement in the Journal of Pacific History (pub. 1977). See also the 1966 University of Washington Master thesis by K. Pataki-Schweizer, 'Missionary History and Influence within the Eastern Highlands of the Territory of New Guinea,' much narrower in focus . 1305

Renck, GUnther. Contextualization of Christianity and Christianization of Language: A Case Study from the Highlands of Papua New Guinea. Erlanger Monographien aus Mission und Okumene,5. Erlangen: Verlag der Evang[elisch]-Luth[erischen] Mission, 1990. xvi + 316 pp. + maps. On the Yagaria. After briefly considering their traditional lifeway, chapters deal with culture contact, and then the development of Christian discourse among the Yagaria Lutherans. The translation of such words as God, Man, Bible, Faith, and Church are discussed. The sections on music bear attention. Thorough work and linguistically competent. Originally a 1987 Friedrich-Alexander University doctoral thesis. See also his earlier essay on the subject in Catalyst (pub. 1988). 1306

Silas, [Brother]. "Myth and Countermyth in the Siane." Melanesian Journal of Theology 9, 2 (1993): 63-72. A useful study of sorcery accusation procedures among the Siane and the common transferrence of blame on to women. The author suggests the Christian message could be presented as counter-myth to ameliorate this problematic. 1307

Westermark, George D. "Church Law, Court Law: Competing Forums in a Highlands Village." In Anthropology in the High Valleys: Essays on the New Guinea Highlands in Honor of Kenneth E. Read, ed. by L[ewis] L. Langness, and Terence E. Hays, 109-135. Novato, Ca.: Chandler and Sharp, 1987. Important reflections on the competing claims of new religious and new secular laws, in this case among the Agarabi. The concentration is on Seventh-day Adventist "Jewish Christian" regulations, especially about pork consumption. For background issues, 0257.

100 S

0

C::7

Cape York

n

l'orres S'rQ// °0

t::::>

150'E

'0°(>'

INSET

>;I-OIW".~

W\'

/ /

Duau

'\~~~#

~'bP~

Bunama

~"

MalS,n

Ga:a

I 152'E

,

,

e::;

Panaeali

Woodlark /., Muyuw

!

10 0 S

100

Misima ~

kilometres

Islands o

Uga

150 E

0

Goodenough I

L-

I a'l"

HUla-Aroma=~1

~n

¥

I !

_

~

I

Louisiade

I

200

10'S

Sudesl I. (Tagula, Vanalinai)

~~

Archipelago Sabari, (Sabarl) """, Rosse/I.

CJ

Il~

n

kilomelres

r'--------,---------:::--.,.---':'~e oc!.. See Inset +-"" (f

I~

/

D'Entrecasteaux f?,~

Trobriand /s

Balawaia

~o~..

Rigo (Sama)

MoreSbY~ ~~

~o'~'

:a"rt

ue ' 0 ~ ,,,,

~

o

~o~e~

~e,e 1$-'1> ~""" ~e

1''1>

I

\I).

~

~

~

\I).

-=

~

=

~

~

\I).

~

o

~

= = ~

~

~

~

tit

•

356

Bibliographical Survey

Papuan Coast and Islands General Torres Strait West Gulf Central: Rural and Urban South North Eastern Coastal East: Inner Islands East: Outer Islands

General Traditional Haddon, Alfred C. Headhunters Black, White, and Brown. London: Methuen & Co., 1901. xiv + 426 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. [Repr.: New York: AMS Press, 1978; abr. edn.: Thinkers Library, 26. London: Watts, 1932.] A survey of village life in the Torres Strait and along the Papuan coast. Preceding the research of C. Seligmann (1312) it is more superficial though pioneering. There are interesting comments on totemism among the Kiwai, and beliefs about magic, tabus, and omens among the Mekeo. Cannibalism is referred to from time to time and the book ends in Borneo and Sarawak outside Melanesia. See also Haddon in lnternationales Archiv flir Ethnographie (pub . 1891) on Tugeri headhunters . 1308

Hurley, Frank. Pearls and Savages: Adventures in the Air, on Land and Sea - in New Guinea. New York: G.P. Putnam's Sons, 1924. xiii + 414 pp. + map and illustrations. Even if this is usually taken to be a "picture book," by a famous photographer who flew along the Papuan coast and trekked into the Lake Murray area, its text is useful for the study of religion. The best photographic plates are of the cathedral-like eravo spirit-house structures among the far western Elema and related groups, as on Goaribari Island, and of the interiors of the Lake Murray male-female lodges. Responses to Hurley's aeroplane include pig sacrifices. Rather unthinkingly prejudiced toward the London Missionary Society workers. [Note: a Hollywood film of the same name derives from this book.] 1309

Papuan Belief and Ritual. New York: Parratt, John [King]. Vantage Press, 1976. [xiv] + 103 pp. + map and illustrations. The only monograph devoted exclusively to religions in Papua (almost all of them coastal and island, yet including a few highland cases). A short work, its 1310

Papuan Coast and Islands

357

three parts cover beliefs, ritual, and rites of passage. Relying almost entirely on earlier ethnographies. It is inevitably superficial and more a summary of work by such scholars as Bronislaw Malinowski, Reo Fortune, and Francis Williams. 1311

[Saville, William James Viritahitemauvia]. "Are the Papuans Naturally Religious?" Annual Report: Territory of Papua (19301931): 24-25. [Also in: 0062 (pub. 1975, [Pt. AD; and revised edn. (pub. 1980, Pt. 1).] Important for utilizing early theorists (Ernest Crawley and Edward Tylor) for studying Papua religion. Saville denies the old misconception, shared by certain of his London Missionary Society predecessors in the field , that primitives can live "without a vestige of religion." The Mailu gove ceremony serves as his key to the Papuan sense of the sacred, and he touches on notions of "sacred ceremonial," reincarnation, prayers as not opposed to spells or magic to religion, and eventually on the contemplation of death, with the "final farewelling of the spirits ... to the land of the ancestral spirits" at the gove festival. Seligmann, C[harles] G[abriel] . The Melanesians of British New Guinea. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1910. 766 pp. + maps [one fold-out], figures, tables [one fold-out] and illustrations. A pioneering general ethnographic study of coastal Papuan cultures in central and eastern areas . The author has most detail on the Mekeo and Roro cultures in the west of his field and on the Massim in the east. Apart from general ethnographic matters his concentration is on ceremonial life and the material items integral to it. 1312

Specht, Jim, and Fields, John. Frank Hurley in Papua: Photographs of the 1920-1923 Expeditions. Bathurst: Robert Brown & Associates, in Association with the Australian Museum Trust, 1984. vi + 193 pp. + map and illustrations. Although this book is about the adventures of a famous photographer, it is the ethnographic photographs themselves that are well worth careful examination, being the best of those that were not included in Hurley's Pearls and Savages (1309 above). As well as coastal areas, some hinterland places are covered (e.g., Lake Murray), so that the book is more Papua-wide than the above-mentioned predecessor. Almost exclusively traditional subjects. 1313

1314

Strong, W.M. "Some Personal Experiences in British New Guinea." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 49 (1919): 292-308. Highly anecdotal, but worth reading to learn what was taken to be most noteworthy as ethnologic data by an interested visitor with connections among anthropologists back in Britain. His interests are in spirit agencies, magic, and counting deficiencies among the Motu, Mekeo, Roro, and Maisin.

358

Bibliographical

Survey

Thomson, J[ames] P[ark]. British New Guinea. London: George Philip & Son, 1892. xviii + 336 pp. + maps [one fold-out], tables and illustrations. The first monograph-length introduction to Papua, then called British New Guinea, the book ranging only over the coastal areas - except for the upper Fly River - because the region had been barely explored. The author's interests are more geographical than anthropological, yet there are interesting ethnographic observations throughout. Religion has higher profile in connection with contact situations and the local use of material objects such as shell. An old beautifully presented book. 1315

Williams, F[rancis] E[dgar] . Sentiments and Leading Ideas in Nativ e Society. Territory of Papua Anthropology Report, 12. Port Moresby : Edward George Baker, Government Printer, 1932. [vi] + 16 pp. [Repr. : in 0062: (pub. 1975, Pt. A).] Takes its cue from Alfred Radcliffe-Brown's theory that a society depends on a system of sentiments. Williams addresses connected issues for Papua under various headings such as the attachment to tradition, pride in culture, individual self-regard, loyalty to the group, the sense of shame, the respect for seniority, reciprocity, and tribal secrecy. The Papuan "duty of revenge" prevents him from saying that these sentiments are all essential for social life. 1316

Williams, Francis Edgar. "The Vailala Madness" and Other Essays. Ed. and introd. by Erik [G.] Schwimmer. Brisbane: University of Queensland Press, 1976. 432 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. [Also: Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 1977.] Included here despite use of the name of a famous essay in its title that might suggest better placement in the next (or a later) section. For Schwimmer has done us the service of collecting relatively inaccessible reports about traditional cultures by Williams (see, e.g., 1389). Mainly coastal Papuan cultures covered, but the Lake Kutubu area (Southern Highlands) also receives attention (1633). Chapter six is on "The Vailala Madness in Retrospect," which should be read in conjunction with the original report (1402); and note Williams' creed of a government anthropologist (he was essentially a Durkheimian, working for the government in the service of good order). 1317

Young, Michael W., and Clark, Julia. An Anthropologist in Papua: The Photography of F.E. Williams, 1922-39. Adelaide: Crawford House Publishing, in Association with the National Archives of Australia, 2001. x + 307 pp. + maps and illustrations. Originating from a National Archives of Australia exhibition, a famous government anthropologist's photographic documentations are here sensibly selected and arranged. Most pictures are from coastal and hinterland contexts from the Elema and the Purari (Gulf Province), Morehead (Western Province), 1318

Papuan Coast and Islands

359

and Orokaiva (Northern Province), although a few are from Lake Kutubu (Southern Highlands). Betters Hurley (1309) for the range of photographed subjects it covers, especially ritual life. Cf. also 0041.

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1319

Abaijah , J[osephine] M . "The Suppression of Papuan Independence." [Special Issue of] World Review 15, 1 (1976): 13-22. The leader of the Papuan separatist cause speaks out about a failure by Australia and internationally to understand the distinctive history of Papua, which included commonality of religious change during the colonial period . Chinnery, E .W . P[earson], and Haddon, A[lfred] C. "Five New Religious Cults in British New Guinea." Hibbert Journal 15, 3 (1917) : 448-463. One of the earliest accounts of new religious movements in Papua New Guinea. Cases considered are the kava-keva and kekesi rites, and the baigona cult (Orokaivan areas, northern Papua); Milne Bay prophetism (eastern Papua); and the German Wislin movement (Torres Strait). Such agitations were later to be called cargo cults. Although finding them queer, the authors take them seriously as social phenomena - perhaps for the first time in anthropological history. 1320

1321

Premdas, Ralph R . "Secession and Political Change: The Case of Papua Besena." Oceania 47, 4 (1977) : 265-283 + table. About the most important movement for Papuan secession, led by Josephine Abaijah (1319). This essay shows interests expected of a Caribbean political scientist but he does give space to matters of ideology, to the mission background that has historically engendered a sense of Papuan unity (over and against New Guinea), and to appeals to God as a unifying force of this new movement. Premdas writes with 1. Steeves on this subject in a collection edited by D. Hegarty, ct. 1034. Trompf, G[arry] W[inston] . "The Diffusion of Cargoist Ideas, with Special Reference to the Southern Papuan Coast." In Melanesian and Judaeo-Christian Religious Traditions, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, Pt. C, Pkg. 3, Opt. 3, 54-62. UPNG Extension Studies [Course Materials]. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, [1976]. An article introducing the oral historical approach to the spread of so-called cargo cult ideas, using the Vailala movement as the test case, but also showing how other ideas were passed along and beyond the Papuan coast (in the Gulf and Central areas). 1322

Bibliographical Survey

360 Emergent Melanesian Christianity

Austin, Tony. Technical Training and Development in Papua, 1894-1941. Pacific Research Monographs, 1. Canberra: Australian National University, 1977. xiv + 204 pp. + maps and tables. On mission endeavors to convey technical skills to Papuans in the process of introducing them to the Christian life. The London Missionary Society, Catholic Sacred Heart Mission, Methodist and Anglican Missions, and the Kwato Extension experiment are studied. The author is strongest on the last case; see also his article in Journal of the Papua and New Guinea Society (pub. 1972). 1323

[Chalmers, James]. James Chalmers: His Autobiography and Letters. Ed . by Richard Lovett. [Laymen's Missionary Library, 1.] New York: Laymen's Missionary Movement, n.d. [191Os]. 511 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. [London: Religious Tract Society, 1902.] The basic primary source on the life and impact of Chalmers, the London Missionary Society pioneer in Papua, Lovett putting together his autobiography and selected letters under the one cover. Lovett also wrote a biography of the same man under the title Tamate (n.d.), an epithet (meaning "king") granted to Chalmers by coastal Papuans. Lovett's history of the London Missionary Society (1331) naturally contains material on Chalmers and his colleagues (in chapter thirteen) . Cf. also Chalmers, Adventures in New Guinea (pub. 1886). 1324

Chalmers, James, and Gill, W. Wyatt. Work and Adventure in New Guinea, 1875 to 1885. London: Religious Tract Society, 1885. [iv] + 342 pp. + maps and illustrations. [German trans.: Neuguinea: Reisen und Missionsthiitigkeit wiihrend der Jahre 1877 bis 1885. Leipzig: F.A. Brockhaus, 1886. Note that Gill drops out from the listing of authors in later editions.] An early and important set of reflections about the impact of the London Missionary Society (LMS) on coastal Papua during the first twenty years of work. It is slightly more useful on Papuan history than Chalmers' monograph Pioneer Life and Work in New Guinea (1895), which includes more materials about his Scottish background before coming to Melanesia, as do R. Lovett (see above) and 1. Hitchen's 1984 University of Aberdeen doctoral thesis. The 1902 edition of Work and Adventure became the last of a trilogy on LMS work in coastal Papua (cf. 1324, 1331). See also W. Seton, Chalmers of New Guinea (pub. [1910]); and W. Nairne, Greatheart of Papua (pub. [1920]). 1325

1326

Cocks, Norman F. Report: Following a Secretarial Visit to Papua by the Rev. Norman F. Cocks (Secretary in Australia and New Zealand). London: London Missionary Society, 1949. 134 pp. + map, tables and illustrations. [Second Report: Sydney: Chalmers House, (1955).]

Papuan Coast and Islands

361

For in-house consumption. The most comprehensive secretarial report ever written on the work of the London Missionary Society in Papua. The pamphlet covers topics to do with the training of Papuans for ministry, technical skills and general education. 1327

Crocombe, Ron[ald Gordon], and Crocombe, Marjorie [Tuainekore], eds. Polynesian Missions in Melanesia: From Samoa, Cook Islands and Tonga to Papua New Guinea and New Caledonia. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1982. v + 144 pp. + maps and illustrations. On Pacific Islanders as international missionaries. Informs on the training given to Polynesian workers of the London Missionary Society, especially for work along the Papuan coast. R. Sinclair's researches into the instructing of these missionaries are very revealing; and among other pieces translated from the 1840s is remarkable diary material by Ta'unga 0 te Tini on his early work in southern New Caledonia (thus see 2030). For Polynesian influences on music in Papuan Christian worship, 1. Kreeck in South Pacific Journal of Mission Studies (pub. 1995). Langmore, Diane. Tamate, a King: James Chalmers in New Guinea, 1877-1901. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1974. xv + 169 pp. + maps and illustrations. The authoritative biography of Chalmers, the great missionary to coastal Papua, it does not have details of Chalmers' Scottish background (though for Langmore's interests in this see 1330), but provides insightful accounts of Chalmers' sometimes tempestuous relations with other missionaries; his dealings with colonial personnel; his explorations into new regions (including stories of villagers' dreamt anticipations of his arrival); and his death when entering a great temple on Goaribari Island in 1901 without invitation. The unfortunate colonial punitive response to Chalmers' death is discussed at the last. For a condensed version see also her "James Chalmers: Missionary," in Papua New Guinea Portraits, ed. by 1. Griffin (cf. 1460). Langmore's work far surpasses that of C. Lennox, James Chalmers of New Guinea (pub. 1902), but notice new work by P. Maiden, Missionaries, Headhunters and Colonial Officers (pub. 2003). 1328

1329

Langmore, Diane. "A Neglected Force: White Women Missionaries in Papua, 1874-1914." Journal of Pacific History 17, 3-4 (1982): 138-157 + tables. Seminal as the first historical study of independent female missionaries (for the London Missionary Society) and missionary wives in the Melanesian setting. Solid research on contributions, struggles, and interests. (The lively issue of being a missionary wife had already long been aired, as with the Australian Presbyterian journal Ministering Women [1895-1964], sometimes useful on the New Hebrides, and also more recently in an article by H. Ahrens in 0406, concerning New Guinea.)

362

Bibliographical Survey

Langmore, Diane. Missionary Lives: Papua, 1874-1914. Pacific Islands Monograph Series, 6. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 1989. xxiv + 409 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. An excellent comparative account of the background, personalities, and careers of Protestant and Catholic missionaries to Papua before and up to the turn into the twentieth century. Emanating from her doctorate at the Australian National University, and showing the same kind of biographical know-how we find in 1328, Langmore produces a consummate piece of mission history and missiology combined. She has researched many an archive and comes up with fascinating details from unpublished diaries. She notes rules, for example, by which early missionaries kept their distance from the "natives" so that they were not overwhelmed. 1330

Lovett, Richard. The History of the London Missionary Society, 1795-1895. 2 Vols. London: Henry Frowde, and Oxford University Press Warehouse, 1899. Vol. 1: xvi + 832 pp.; Vol. 2: viii + 778 pp. + maps [included fold-out], tables and illustrations. A general history of the London Missionary Society, as with the later, updating case by N. Goodall, History of the London Missionary Society, 1895-1945 (pub. 1954), but in this work a large chapter in the second volume is devoted to the work along the Papuan coast, and other parts of the book explain the background experience of those engaged in it. The work has been improved upon in a 1968 University of Hawaii doctoral thesis by P. Prendergast; and on taking the story to the formation of the Papua Ekalesia, see G. Lockley, From Darkness to Light (pub. 1972). 1331

Lutton, Nancy. "Murray and the Spheres of Influence." In Select Topics in the History of Papua and New Guinea, ed. by H[ank] N. Nelson; N[ancy] Lutton; and S[usan] Robertson, 1-13. Port Moresby: University of Papua and New Guinea, [1969]. A rare and important study of how under Governor William MacGregor the policy of spheres of influence was laid down for the major missions of Papua, and how under his successor, Hubert Murray, the previously laid-down policy was undermined. In Lutton's view it was the expansion of the Catholic Mission that significantly weakened the agreement, and the presence of the Seventh-day Adventists that made the policy's initial simplicity unworkable . 1332

1333

Nelson, Hank [N.]. "Papua Is The Country! With a Woman to See you Through .. ." New Guinea and Australia, the Pacific and SouthEast Asia 3, 4 (1969): 39-56. Hank Nelson is basically a political and military historian but occasionally looks at mission affairs. Some particularly interesting observations about famous early twentieth-century missionaries to Papua, including John Holmes, Harry Dauncey, Ben Butcher, and Bishop Montagu Stone-Wigg, mainly interWar figures.

Papuan Coast and Islands

363

1334

Gram, N[igel] D. "The London Missionary Society Pastorate and the Emergence of an Educated Elite in Papua." Journal of Pacific History 6 (1971) : 115-132 + tables. Authoritative on how the educational and training work of the London Missionary Society along the Papuan coast laid the foundation for the Papua (New Guinea) elite. Rowland, E. C[arr]. Faithful Unto Death: The Story of the New Guinea Martyrs. Sydney: Australian Board of Missions, 1967. [16 pp.] + map and illustrations. A pamphlet giving an Anglican priest's independent account of what happened to certain clerics and their mission staff upon the Japanese invasion . The Northern and Milne Bay Districts are in view. A Papuan betrayal of missionaries to the invaders is documented. 1335

Smith, Peter. "Education Policy in Australian New Guinea: A Classic Case." In Papua New Guinea: A Century of Colonial Impact, 1884-1984, ed. by Sione Latukefu, 291-315. Port Moresby: National Research Institute, and University of Papua New Guinea, in Association with the PNG Centennial Committee, 1989. In a collection largely about the colonial order, Smith mainly deals with the assumptions and policies of Protestant and Catholic school systems in Papua. Discussion is on Charles Abel's technical training; tensions between administration and mission; and problems of paternalism (including the political view that the "natives" should not be educated into the secondary stage). For a study of the policies of one denomination, D. Abbot, Anglican Mission Educat-ion in Papua New Guinea (pub. 1984). 1336

Titterington, John M ., ed. Strongly Grows the Modawa Tree: Factual Essays Outlining the Growth of the Anglican Church of Papua New Guinea. [Dogura, PNG]: Anglican Church of Papua New Guinea, 1991. 42 pp. + map and illustrations. Short essays, chiefly on Papua (and mainly by the editor himself), on the history and consolidation of Anglicanism in Papua New Guinea. Proceeds chronologically further than Wetherell (see next entry). See also T. Kinahan, A Church is Born (pub. 1991) for a comparable booklet. 1337

Wetherell, David. Reluctant Mission : The Anglican Church in Brisbane: University of Papua New Guinea, 1891-1942. Queensland Press, 1977. xiv + 430 pp . + maps, tables and illustrations. The definitive history of the Anglican Mission to Papua and New Guinea, easily bettering A. Chignell, Twenty-one Years in Papua (pub. 1913), and 1. Tomlin, Awakening (see 0454). The title indicates that the Australian Anglicans had little interest in the large island to the north until British and then Australian annexation occurred. This book derives from a thesis ~hich also treated the 1338

364

Bibliographical Survey

Kwato mission, a part apparently too sensitive for publication (yet cf. Journal of Pacific History, pub. 1982). Wetherell has also edited Bishop Philip Strong's diaries (1511), and see his article in Journal of Pacific History (pub. 2001). 1339

Wetherell, David. "The Anglicans in New Guinea and the Torres Strait Islands." Pacific Studies 21, 4 (1998): 1-31 + maps. A useful comparative study of the styles and receptions of two prongs of Anglican missionary work at opposite ends of Papua. See also 1360.

Torres Strait Traditional 1340

Haddon, Alfred C. "The Religion of the Torres Straits [sic] Islanders." In Anthropological Essays Presented to Edward Burnett Tylor in Honour of His 75th Birthday, October 2, 1907, ed. by W[illiam] H[alse] R[ivers] Rivers; R[obert] R[anulph] Marett; and Northcote W. Thomas, 175-188. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1907. A succinct summary of Haddon's findings from the 1898-99 Cambridge expedition. Effigies, songs, omens, divination, ethics, etc. are discussed very briefly; more space is given to afterlife beliefs, totemism (the absence of which is noted for the Murray Islands in the northeast, as against the southwestern groups); and hero mythology. Haddon himself disputes views by Leo Frobenius and William Foy that show these myths in terms of solar and lunar characteristics. He also maintains that totemism forms an intermediate stage between magic and religion, adding to James Frazer's theories. 1341

Haddon, A[lfred] C. "Birth and Childhood Customs, and Limitations of Children;" "Magic;" and "Religion." In Reports of the Cambridge Anthropological Expedition to Torres Straits [sic]. Vol. 6: Sociology, Magic and Religion of the Eastern Islanders, ed. by A[lfred] C. Haddon, 105-111; 192-240 + illustrations; 241-280 + illustrations. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1908. Three "classic" articles, the first on pregnancy, food tabus, childbirth, population control, twins, and post-natal care. On magic, James Frazer's definition is followed, and four groupings putatively controllable by magic are classified: the elements, vegetable life, animals, and humans. Religion is taken as a propitiation of powers (following Frazer), and there is serviceable information here on concepts of power, ghosts and spirits, totemism, ancestor cults, omens, divination, initiation, and several cults. C. Myers co-authors with Haddon a chapter on funeral ceremonies in the same volume, a matter taken up by Haddon for the western islanders in volume five (cf. 1347). For the collection of ritual artefacts resulting from the above-mentioned expedition, see D. Moore, The Torres Strait Collections of A.C. Haddon in the British Museum (pub. 1984);

Papuan Coast and Islands

365

and see also this author's Arts and Crafts of Torres Strait (pub. 1989) for later holdings. Haddon, A[lfred] C. "The Religion of a Primitive People." In The Frazer Lectures 1922-1932 by Divers Hands, ed. by Warren R. Dawson, 212-230. London: Macmillan, 1932. Repeats what the author has said elsewhere and lacks vitality. Covers the various regions of the Torres Strait, classifying data in a Frazerian fashion, with magic and totemism on an evolutionary path toward religion. In the west of the Strait, tribes are said to be more totemic, and to the east more developed, centralized, and thus more religious. A now outmoded approach. 1342

1343

Hamlyn-Harris, R[onald]. "Papuan Mummification: As Practised in the Torres Strait Islands and Exemplified by Specimens in the Queensland Museum Collections." Memoirs of the Queensland Museum 1 (1912): 1-6 + illustrations. Tiny, but the seminal study of mummification practices in Melanesia. Papuan cases, and especially those of the Torres Strait, are well known in this regard, and the author collates records with known collected specimens. See also the related articles by G. Pretty in Man (pub. 1969), and V. Joel in New Diffusionist (pub. 1971). Its Kitaoji, Hironobu. [English Title]: "The Myth of Bomai: Structure and Contemporary Significance for the Murray Islanders, Torres Strait." Japanese Journal of Ethnology 42, 3 (1977): 209224 . The myth of Bomai concerns two gods, Bomai and Malu. The former's navigations are considered, his violation of women and revenge taken against him, and his eventual status as the supreme being. The shorter text is in English, the full one in Japanese. See also Kitaoji's more general article in Arena (pub. 1978). 1344

Oral Traditions and Written Laade, Wolfgang, colI. and ed. Documents on the History and Ethnography of the Northern Torres Strait Islands, Saibai-Dauan-Boigu. Vol. 1: Adi-Myths, Legends, Fairytales. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner, 1971. xxvii + 127 pp. + maps [some fold-out], musical scores and illustrations. The most fundamental text on Torres Strait Island mythology since Alfred Haddon. It gathers up previously published findings in Ethnos (pub. 1967-68), with the work being later distilled in Das Geisterkanu (pub. 1974). The author provides a good sense as to how one distinguishes legendary material from memory of ancestors and their doings. 1345

1346

Lawrie, Margaret, colI. and trans. Myths and Legends of Torres Strait. Brisbane: University of Queensland Press, 1970. xxiv + 372 pp . + maps and illustrations.

366

Bibliographical

Survey

A very impressive translated collection of over 150 stories. The texts are laid out according to the geographical division between the western, central and eastern islands. Seligmann, C[harles] G[abriel]. "Birth and Childhood Customs;" and "Women's Puberty Customs." In Reports of the Cambridge Anthropological Expedition to Torres Straits [sic] . Vol. 5: Sociology, Magic and Religion of the Western Islanders, ed. by A[lfred] C. Haddon, 194-200 + illustrations; 201-207 + illustration. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1904. The first piece considers some of the traditions related to pregnancy, birth, contraception, child-raising, and contraception. The Saibai Island bid - a shredded sago-leaf skirt symbolizing the foetus - is illustrated and discussed. The naming processes, food tabus, treatment of the afterbirth, and the birth of twins are all considered. The second article covers seclusion traditions on various islands, as part of pubescent girls' rites of passage: house comers (as on Mabuiag), the bush (Saibai, Tutu), or the seashore (Muralug), may be used as appropriate places. Cf. also 1341. 1347

1348

Sharp, Nonie. Stars of Tagai: The Torres Strait Islanders. Canberra: Aboriginal Studies Press, 1993. xxii + 321 pp. + map, figures and illustrations. An introduction to Torres Strait islander self-understanding through explaining their identification with the vast star constellation (including the Pleiades, Orion and the Southern Cross) they call Tagai, which was first grasped by their mythic voyager hero. A sensitive and unique approach that works . For complementary work on custom trade across the Torres Strait, see D. Lawrence in Memoirs of the Queensland Museum (pub. 1994), along with islander reflection by W. None, on "The Sea," in M. Harrison et al., Elders (pub. 2003).

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1349

Beckett, Jeremy. "Whatever Happened to German Wislin?" In Metaphors of Interpretation: Essays in Honour of W.EB. Stanner, ed. by Diane E. Barwick; Jeremy Beckett; and Marie [0 .] Reay, 5373. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1985. The only recent substantial account of the Torres Strait "German Wislin" adjustment movement known from the early twentieth century, and on signs of its lasting influence in a cemetery cult. Obtaining information was difficult, but good explorations. 1350

Beckett, Jeremy. Torres Strait Islanders: Custom and Colonialism. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987. xiii + 251 pp. + maps and illustrations. The authoritative account of Melanesian Australians since contact, and under colonial rule until the 1980s. On the fusing of the traditional and Christian in

Papuan Coast and Islands

367

contemporary church and celebratory ritual, the first chapter is crucial. Starting therefrom with a general history of contact experience, the book traces islander adjustments through World War II and on to the era of Australian "welfare colonialism. " 1351

Cowan, James. Messengers of the Gods: Tribal Elders Reveal the Ancient Wisdom of the Earth. Sydney: Random House, 1993. [vi] + 209 pp. + maps. The first quarter of this book, on "Malu's Island," consists of conversations between the author and Torres Strait islanders about the significance of myth for the way indigenes feel about the earth. The islanders show engagement in the contemporary environmentalist debate by adapting their understanding of tradition to it. 1352

Mullins, Steve. Torres Strait: A History of Colonial Occupation and Culture Contact, 1864-1897. Rockhampton: Central Queensland University Press, 1994. viii + 240 pp. + maps and illustrations. Mainly "secular social history," but there is an important chapter on the traditional ways of life, and a crucial one on "the Coming of the Light" (Marist Mission, London Missionary Society, etc.), that stresses the ascendancy and remarkable influence of South Sea Islander Christian leadership. A well researched volume. Especially interesting critique of the missionary S. McFarlane (cf. 0282). 1353

Passi, Dave. "Native Title (Mabo) from a Grassroots Perspective." In Martung Upah: Black and White Australians Seeking Partnership, ed. by Anne Pattel-Gray, 86-91. Melbourne: Harper Collins, 1996. Personal reflections on the Malo cult and numinous experiences that form the background for the author's persistence in the famous claim for recognition of land ownership on Murray Island (with its Australia-wide ramifications). Sharp, Nonie. Malo's Law in Court: The Religious Background to the Mabo Case. The Charles Strong Memorial Lecture 1994. Adelaide: Charles Strong Memorial Trust, 1994. 33 pp. + illustration. Brings together complex filaments of traditional ideas about land; the wedding of traditional ideas about the Meriam deity Malo and the introduced Christian God; the Christian Meriam pursuit of justice in the face of the Australian legal system; all leading up to the High Court Mabo decision discounting the old colonial presumption about Australia as terra nullius.

1354

1355

Singe, John . The Torres Strait: People and History. Brisbane: University of Queensland Press, 1979. xvi + 267 pp. + maps and illustrations.

368

Bibliographical Survey

A good introduction to encounter situations in the Strait, and the impact of the missions. This, however, is only in the first part; the rest of the book is concerned with political issues.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1356

Beckett, Jeremy. "Rivalry, Competition and Conflict among Christian Melanesians." In Anthropology in Oceania: Essays Presented to Ian Hogbin, ed. by L[ester] R[ichard] Hiatt, and C[handra] Jayawardena, 27-46. Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1971. A useful analysis of the perpetuation of many of the traditional lines of conflict in the Torres Strait, with their sublimation upon the impact of the new Christian, especially Anglican, order. Beckett does a subtle analysis of religious continuity and change that is of great value methodologically for students of Melanesian religion. See Beckett also in J. Boutilier et.al. (0254). 1357

Loos, Noel, and Mabo, Koiki. Edward Koiki Mabo: His Life and Struggle for Land Rights. Brisbane: University of Queensland Press, 1996. xxvi + 206 pp. + maps and illustrations. As "editor" of the conversations and snippets in this book, Loos shows a singular lack of interest in the religious dimensions in the work of land rights activist Edward Mabo . But it is a book still worth pursuing to uncover these elements (though best read in conjunction with D. Passi, 1353). 1358

Passi, Dave. "From Pagan to Christian Priesthood." In The Gospel is Not Western: Black Theologies from the Southwest Pacific, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, 45-48. Maryknoll, N.Y. : Orbis, 1987. The Anglican priesthood rather than the London Missionary Society church order (see 1360) best suited the Torres Strait islanders, because the traditional zogoga priesthood, centered on the cult of Malo, was hereditary and hierarchized. Short, but an insightful indigenous voice. 1359

Rechnitz, Wilhelm. "Language and the Languages in the Torres Strait Islands." Milia wa-Milla: The Australian Bulletin of Comparative Religion 1 (1961): 45-54. On how traditional Torres Strait concepts flow into "native hymns" in church services and are likely to affect indigenous theology to come. 1360

Wetherell, David. "From Samuel McFarlane to Stephen Davies: Continuity and Change in the Torres Strait Island Churches, 18711949." Pacific Studies 16, 1 (1993) : 1-32 + map. On over 75 years of Christian impact in the Torres Strait. More on the styles of church leadership, but some interest in the islanders' preference for Anglicanism over the London Missionary Society (cf. 1358).

Papuan Coast and Islands

369

West Traditional 1361

Austen, L[eo]. "Notes on the Turamarubi of Western Papua." Mankind 3, 12 (1947): 366-374; 4, 1 (1948): 14-23 + illustrations; 4,5 (1950): 200-207. A three-part article by a Diploma of Anthropology graduate from the University of Sydney after his time as a government official at Morigi Island in the 1920s. The study focuses on the Turamarubi, on delta land of the Turama River. The second and third parts containing some material on longhouses and rituals associated with them. Baal, J[an] van . "The Cult of the Bull-Roarer in Australia and Southern New Guinea." In Structural Anthropology in the Netherlands: A Reader, ed. by P.E. de Josselin de Jong, 320-335 + figure and illustrations. Koninklijk Instituut vor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde, Translation Series, 17. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1977. Using mainly western Papuan Kiwai, Trans-Fly and Gulf materials to argue that the bullroarer should be interpreted as a phallic symbol, as also the comparable Australian instrument. In myths its noise and usage are associated with male genitalia. Not completely convincing, but presented as the outline of a theory. 1362

Landtman, Gunnar. The Folk-Tales of the Kiwai Papuans. Acta Societatis Scientiarum Fennicae, 47 . Helsinki: Printing-Office of the Finnish Society of Literature, 1917. xi + 571 pp. + map and illust-rations. A massive presentation and commentary of various Kiwai folk tales, in a more expansive form than found in the next entry. Story topics include, along many others, the relationship between the hero Sido and the heroine Sagaru, and the threat of great Torres Strait warriors. For connections between tales and songs, see also Landtman in Folk-lore (pub. 1913). 1363

Landtman, Gunnar. The Kiwai Papuans of British New Guinea: A Nature-Born Instance of Rousseau's Ideal Community. London: Macmillan, 1927. xxxix + 485 pp. + map, table, and illustrations. A massive ethnography of the Kiwai, with attention to religious matters mainly towards the end. Included are totemism; ideas about illness, death, and the soul; beliefs about ancestors, mythic beings and sorcery; and ceremonial life (with an account of the great distributive ceremony by totem groups called h6ri6mu). There is a chapter near the end on folklore (shortening 1363), and there is more on rituals by Landtman to be found in one of the Essays Presented e.G. Seligman (0056) and Acta Academicae Aboensis: Humaniora (pub. 1920). 1364

370

Bibliographical Survey

Landtman, Gunnar. Ethnographical Collection from the Kiwai District of British New Guinea in the National Museum of Finland, Helsingfors (Helsinki): A Descriptive Survey of the Material Culture of the Kiwai People. Helsinki: Commission of the Antell Collections, 1933. 121 pp. + map and illustrations. Mainly a photographic collection of cultural objects, but there is some account of the Kiwai worldview (see also the above entry). The weaponry shown relates to and is often better explained in Landtman's piece on Kiwai war magic in Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland (pub. 1916). 1365

Lyons, A.P. "Harina, or Punishment by Substitute: A Custom amongst the Kiwai and Kindred Peoples of Western Papua." Man 21, 2 (1921) : 24-27. Harina is the Kiwai principle of payback, and because an aggrieved party cannot always get back at an offender, the former may choose a substitute avenger, and the revenge may not be on the offender himself, but indiscriminate against the offender's group or specific to a person close to him . An early clarification of a common enough Melanesian set of principles. 1366

Lyons, A.P. "Animistic and Other Spiritualistic Beliefs of the Bina Tribe, Western Papua." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 51 (1921): 428-437. An older piece on the Bina tribe of the Kiwai people. The author reinforces the notion of "primitivity" connected with animism by his discussion of niro-iopu, an "animating principle" behind all useful things. It is also the soul-substance that leaves the human body at death and proceeds to the much fairer afterworld, Adiri, in the west. Various spirit beings are discussed. Dated, but not to be neglected. 1367

Martin, Grahame C. "Sigisi Peace Treaty, Western Province." Oral History 8, 6 (1980): 88-90 + map. This peace treaty is significant because it combined the two most powerful tribes on the Fly River of Papua New Guinea into a combined fighting force, leading to the total devastation of many people along the river from 1910 until contact. For Martin on the Trans-Fly Keraakie people, see his 2001 University of Sydney doctoral thesis on their time concepts. 1368

Martin, Grahame C. "The Origins of the Gogodala People." In How Long Have People Been in the Ok Tedi Impact Region? ed. by Pamela Swadling, 140-141. PNG National Museum Record, 8. Port Moresby: P[apua] N[ew] G[uinea] National Museum, 1983. Addressing the issue of the origin of the Gogodala by drawing on the myths of the Suki, and pointing out that originally they were one single people. Unfortunately none of the other essays in this collection impinges on the study of religion. 1369

Papuan Coast and Islands

371

Riley, E[dward] Baxter. Among Papuan Headhunters: An Account of the Manners & Customs of the Old Fly River Headhunters, with a Description of the Secrets of the Initiation Ceremony Divulged by those who had Passed through all the Different Orders of the Craft, by One who has Spent many Years in their Midst. London: Seeley Service & Co., 1925. 316 pp. + figures and illustrations. A rare older work about Fly River headhunters, with important details on ceremonies (especially the initiatic ones) and sorcery. Before the labors of Margaret Mead this was the only useful work on Melanesian child-rearing. Other subjects addressed include the spirit world, levels of sorcery, and the psychology of dancing. Riley also discusses myth material in Mitteilungen der Anthropologischen Gesellschaft in Wien (pub. 1931). 1370

Williams, F[rancis] E[dgar]. Papuans of the Trans-Fly. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1936. xxxvi + 452 pp. + [fold-out] map, figures, tables [some fold-out], musical scores and illustrations. [repr.: Oxford Reprints, 1969.] [First published as Territory of Papua Anthropology Report, 15.] A solid ethnography of Western Province groups across and just above the delta area of the Fly River, and thus in a very difficult area to do anthropological research. Williams' most interesting work, from the viewpoint of religious study, concerns the incipient monotheism of the Roku and their cult of a cosmic serpent (not unimportant for the study of Australian Aboriginal religion). Difficulties with languages show, and Williams is unaware of distinctions between religious traditions of groupings and those of specific clans (there being more clans than he realized). The 1983 University of Chicago doctoral thesis by M. Ayres and especially that by G. Martin (cf. 1368) make many corrections. 1371

Wirz, Paul. "Die Gemeinde der Gogodara." Nova Guinea 16, 4 (1934): 371-500 + map, tables, figures, musical scores and illustrations. The earliest detailed ethnography of the Gogodala. Mostly on social organization and totemism, yet moves on to initiations, the aide cult (cf. 1374), myths, and art. Wirz makes an attempt at a more general view of cultures around the Gogodala in Beitriige zur Ethnographie des Papua-Golfes, BritischNeu-Guinea (pub. 1934). 1372

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Crawford, A[nthony] L[eonard]. Sakema: Gogodala Wood Carvers. Port Moresby: National Cultural Council [of Papua New Guinea], 1975. [ii + 37 pp.] + map and illustrations. With over 70 illustrations, this is the first of Crawford's accounts of the resurrection of Gogodala carving he devoted much of his career to encouraging. Without formal training in anthropology, in popular magazines Crawford has been accused of naivety in imagining culture has actually been revived when 1373

372

Bibliographical Survey

much of carving of drums, masks, etc., was done to please him. See also his paper Artistic Revival among the Gogodala (pub . 1976). Crawford, A[nthony] L[eonard]. Aida: Life and Ceremony of the Bathurst and Port Moresby: Robert Brown and Gogodala. Associates, in Association with the National Cultural Council of Papua New Guinea, 1981. 408 pp. + maps and illustrations. On cultural revival among the Gogodala, sponsored by Crawford himself. A longhouse in which artistic representation of the spirits were enshrined including the carved figures of ancestors, and clan insignia for headhunting - was built according to the traditional pattern, and was crucial for the ceremonial refloating of the highly decorated raiding canoes. Real war, however, was left out of it. Impressive photographs. 1374

Horne, Shirley. Out of the Dark. London: Oliphants, 1962. 97 pp. + illustrations. Introducing Unevangelized Fields Mission work among the Gogodala. The stress is on the difficulties the Gogodala have in converting, but there is also information on the indigenous pastorate. 1375

1376

Weymouth, Ross M. "The Gogodala Society: A Study of Adjustment Movements since 1966." Oceania 54, 4 (1984): 269288 + map. A badly needed study and well researched. It covers issues to do with Gogodala confusion over the mission message, adjustment myths, the tensions caused by Anthony Crawford's sponsorship of resurgent traditional ways (see the previous entries) and local Christian "revivalism."

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Bladon, Mabel Anne. Tidal Waves on the Bamu. Sydney: Mabel Anne Bladon Books and Tapes, 1984. [vi] + 126 pp. + map and illustrations. Curious, very pietistic autobiography about Bladen's involvement with the Bamu River Hospital in the Bamu/Fly delta, set up by Eva and Harrie Standon (initially with the Unevangelized Fields Mission but splitting from it) . However, many examples are given concerning the growth of the Christian following around hospital work. 1377

1378

Dundon, Alison. "Dancing around Development: Crisis in Christian Country in Western Province, Papua New Guinea." Oceania 72, 3 (2002): 215-229. On the new indigenous church among the Gogodala called the Congregation of Evangelical Fellowship, which has revived public dancing as a comment on the failure of the parent mission church to prepare its people for development.

Papuan Coast and Islands

373

Prince, John, and Prince, Moyra. No Fading Vision: The First 50 Years of the A. P. C.M. [Melbourne]: Asia Pacific Christian Mission, 1981. 256 pp. + [fold-out] maps and illustrations. An in-house but respectably researched account of Unevangelized Fields Mission history and the development of indigenous Christianity as a results of its initiatives. The formation of the Evangelical Church of Papua, via the transition phase under the name of Asia Pacific Christian Mission, is described. The mission's work was strongest in the Western Province of Papua. For the Princes taking the story into the Southern Highlands, cf. 1641, and note 0578 for more on affects in Irian Jaya than given in the Vision book. 1379

1380

Weymouth, Ross. "The Unevangelised Fields Mission of Papua, 1931-1981." Journal of Pacific History 23, 2 (1988): 175-190 + map. Emergent Christianity in the Western Province of Papua following the work of Albert Drysdale and others. Weymouth carefully documents the initiatives taken by the early Gogodala converts. Updating this work in a more critical vein, see C. Wilde, in Oceania (pub. 2004).

Gulf Traditional 1381

Brown, H[erbert] A. "The Folklore of the Eastern Elema People." Annual Report and Proceedings of the Papua and New Guinea Scientific Society (1954): 64-82 + illustrations. Mainly eastern Gulf narratives, those of Iokea, Miaru (Moripi), Toaripi, Moveave and Karama groups. Some of these are warrior raid accounts, others are love stories, various myths involving pairs (siblings, spouses, etc.), and tales providing a guide to conduct. The vast diversity of narratives is explained by the separateness of groups and creative artistry. Brown, H[erbert] A., trans. "Tito: The Origin of Death." Gigibori 3,2 (1977): 8-12. A traditional Toaripi story about the handsome Tito who was eventually killed out of jealousy, and, because his twin brother drank out of his skull, death came into the world. This is a central-to-western Toaripi story, and a variation of it was known in the far western Elema region on Goaribari Island. Good rendering and appended exposition. 1382

Haddon, A[lfred] C. "The Agiba Cult of the Kerewa Culture." Man 18,12 (1918): 177-183 + illustrations. Useful observations on a neglected culture. Mainly on headhunting in connection with the dedications of men's houses (dubu daima) and war canoes, and on the attaching of enemy skulls to painted clan identity boards (kaiaimuru, gope) as well as to shrines of great ancestors (agiba) set up in the dubu. 1383

374

Bibliographical Survey

1384

Holmes, Hohn] H[enry]. In Primitive New Guinea. London and New York: Seeley, Service & Co., and G.P. Putnam's Sons, 1924. 307 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. [Repr.: New York: AMS Press, 1978.] [Sub-title too long to be included here.] An important ethnographic work by an early missionary to Melanesia, evangelizing among the Elema and the Purari. Holmes published various articles on relevant religious, initiatory, and totemic beliefs in the Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland (pub. 1902 [two], 1903, and Man, pub. 1905), and in this book he combines ethnographic description made very close to contact with some assessment of mission effects. See also Holmes' Way Back in Papua (pub. 1926). A good account of Holmes' work and career is found in a thesis by R. Reid (distilled in 1405). 1385

McIntosh, Alistair 1. "Sorcery and its Social Effects amongst the Elema of Papua New Guinea." Oceania 53,3 (1983): 224-232. A curious but valuable piece on the psychology and divisive effects of sorcery among this Papuan coastal people. McIntosh is one of the few researchers to discuss para-psychological theory and experimentation in connection with sorcery effects. Note also his study of trance in relation to sorcery in the obscure journal Christian Parapsychologist (pub. 1983). Mamiya, Christin J., and Sumnik-Dekovich, Eugenia C. Hevehe: Art, Economics and Status in the Papuan Gulf University of California, Los Angeles, Monograph Series, 18. Los Angeles: Museum of Cultural History, 1983. 35 pp. + map and illustrations. Short commentary on an University of California exhibition, designed to relate Elema masks and decorative materials from hevehe ceremonial (see 1390) to local patterns of reciprocity and the quest for status within them. 1386

1387

Newton, Douglas. Art Styles of the Papuan Gulf New York: Museum of Primitive Art, 1961. 100 pp. + maps [one fold-out] and illustrations. Largely on masks, ancestral disks (gopi boards) and other ritual paraphernalia this is one of the more useful studies of coastal Papuan art in relating material culture and traditional belief systems. It is best for the Kikori culture, western Gulf region. 1388

Williams, F[rancis] E[dgar]. The Natives of the Purari Delta. Territory of Papua Anthropology Report, 5. Port Moresby: Government Printer, 1924. xvi + 283 pp. + [fold-out] map, figures and illustrations. A general ethnography richly detailing the cathedral-like ravi (comparable to the Elema eravo) . In the holy of holies of these temples there are wicker-work objects which are occasionally destroyed and re-created for group protection and success. Called Kaiemunu, it is believed that thunder expresses these objects'

Papuan Coast and Islands

375

feelings and black clouds signal their help in cannibal raids. Painted gopi boards in the ravi are connected with successful skull-taking. Note: the western Elema interface with the eastern Purari groups is culturally blurred. As for the western Purari groups, see P. Wirz, in Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland (pub. 1937), followed by Williams' correspondence in Man (pub. 1939). Williams, F[rancis] E[dgar]. Bull-Roarers in the Papuan Gulf Territory of Papua Anthropology Report, 17. Port Moresby: Walter Alfred Bock, Government Printer, 1936. v + 55 pp. + map and illustrations. While bull-roarers received some attention on the New Guinea side (e.g., by C . Schmitz 0848), Williams is well known for his documentations of them for Papua. This study ranges across more Elema groupings than his monograph on the hevehe ceremony in The Drama of Orokolo (next entry). The report is made readily accessible by Schwimmer (1317). 1389

Williams, F[rancis] E[dgar]. Drama of Orokolo: The Social and Ceremonial Life of the Elema. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1940. xxvi + 464 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. [repr.: Oxford Reprints, 1969.] [First appeared as Territory of Papua Anthropology Report, 18.] Williams' most important work, a careful analysis of the ethnographic background to and the details of the periodic ritual called hevehe among the Elema, in this case the western Elema of Orokolo. The high point of the ceremony is the arrival of the hevehe spirit from the sea with incredibly eerie sounds. In the ritual process the hevehe masks are then burnt and cast into the sea so that the sea spirit ceases from its destructive potential. Anticipating this work, see Williams in Mankind (pub. 1939). 1390

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1391

Brown, H[erbert] A. "The Ballad of Kalo Araua." Gigibori 3, 1 (1976): 45-50 + musical scores. Introducing and translating a fourteen-stanza ballad on a well known Gulf murderer. Composed in a mixture of Toaripi, the lingua franca Police Motu, and English; and on Kalo, a man of Toaripi and Hula ancestry, who was sentenced for the murder of a policeman in 1929. (See also Sergeant Bakita in the journal Kovave, pub. 1971, on Kalo's killing of a prison warder and his family in 1938). Eri , Vincent [Serei]. The Crocodile. 2nd ed. Harmondsworth and Port Moresby: Penguin Books, in Association with Robert Brown & Associates, 1973. [iv] + 178 pp. Papua's first full-length novel, written during Eri's university studies. The hero grows up in a Moveave village affected by London Missionary Society 1392

376

Bibliographical Survey

Polynesian teachers. He marries, but leaves the traditional village setting for the excitements of the new settlement of Port Moresby. Within the ever alienating colonial scene, traditional values count for most at the end, because his wife is taken by a crocodile, and his people put this down to sorcery. Eri later became Governor-General of Papua New Guinea. Fossen, Anthony Belgrano van. "The Problem of Evil in a Millennial Cult: The Case of the Vailala Madness." Social Analysis [1],2 (1979): 72-88 + illustrations. Interpreting this movement as a millenarian one, arguing that it might rather be about deciphering why the millennium had failed, and thus tapping into the secrets of the moral or "inner state" of humans. Intriguing, well researched, but making too many assumptions. 1393

1394

Hassall, Graham. "The Failure of the Tommy Kabu Movement: A Reassessment of the Evidence." Pacific Studies 14, 2 (1991): 29-51 + map. Tommy Kabu, head of a Purari area new religious movement (cf. 1398), is here discussed as Melanesia's first indigenous Baha'i leader (converting from his London Missionary Society heritage in 1965). Kabu's movement fell partly through failure to conform to missionary expectations. 1395

Kekeao, T[homas] H. "Vailala Madness." Oral History 7 (1973): 1-

8. Written by an Elema but unfortunately published in an obscure place. Until Kekeao's article, the study of the Vailala movement was dominated by the researches of Francis Williams, who saw in it some kind of collective hysteria or psychological disorder. Instead of focusing on the later leadership of this movement (under the man Evara), Kekeao discusses Harea, an earlier prophet figure, who sensed in altered states that a time "without sorry," with strangely mobile pigs (cars) "running along the road," and "things like birds in the air," were just around the corner. This man's expectations were more capable of rapprochement with Christianity than was the case with Evara's proclamations. Kiki, Albert Maori. Kiki: Ten Thousand Years in a Lifetime - A New Guinea Autobiography. London and Melbourne: Pall Mall, and F.W. Cheshire, 1970. [v] + 190 pp. + map. An extraordinary and famous autobiography (transcribed from tapes and introduced by Ulli Beier) of a man initiated among the Elema in a traditional koveve ceremony who subsequently becomes Minister for Foreign Affairs of the newly independent nation state of Papua New Guinea. Educated by the London Missionary Society and training unsuccessfully as a medical worker (in Fiji), Kiki eventually works for the pre-independence Australian administration. Temporarily he monitored the anti-tax activity of the Hahalis Welfare Society (an alleged "cargo cult" on Buka Island) as an independent observer. Eventually 1396

Papuan Coast and Islands

377

he joins the Bully Beef Club (the seed bed of the Pangu Party) and enters politics. Maher, Robert F. New Men of Papua: A Study in Culture Change. Madison, Wise .: University of Wisconsin Press, 1961. xii + 148 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. An ethnohistory of culture contacts between lower Purari peoples themselves and with whites . The book is especially interesting regarding the Tommy Kabu movement which mixes cargoist-looking expectations with some entrepreneurial insights (leading to effective boat connections between Port Moresby and the western Gulf region). Maher discusses the cargo cult atmosphere around Kabu earlier in Oceania (pub. 1958). 1397

Maher, Robert F. "The Purari River Delta Societies, Papua New Guinea, after the Tom Kabu Movement." Ethnology 23, 3 (1984): 217-227 + tables. Examining the Tommy Kabu movement in the context of traditional institutions and forced change in the societies which Kabu affected, and explaining how they organized themselves and how they adapted to change after his death. Kikori groups discussed include the Koriki and the I'ai. 1398

Oram, Nigel D. "Rabia Camp and the Tommy Kabu Movement." In Rabia Camp: A Port Moresby Migrant Settlement, ed. by Nancy E. Hitchcock, and Nigel D. Oram, 3-43 + maps and illustrations. New Guinea Research Unit Bulletin, 14. Port Moresby: New Guinea Research Unit, Australian National University, 1967. Important on the Kikori people undergoing change, especially with traveling between their rural area and urban base. The impact of the Tommy Kabu movement is assessed. 1399

1400

Ryan, Dawn. "Christianity, Cargo Cults, and Politics among the Toaripi of Papua." Oceania 40, 2 (1969): 99-118. After surveying Toaripi post-contact history and scrutinizing the local religion in change, the author looks at the Moru district of this people, showing how an "empowered individual," Poro, arose against the established political organization of the villages, and proclaimed he had received special instructions from the Holy Spirit. A hole was dug in the cemetery presumably to receive goods from the dead. It was village councilors rather than church people who blocked this movement. 1401

Trompf, G[arry] W[inston] . "Kae Fo'o and his Account of his Life before Inaugurating a Cargo-Cult." Trans. by Christopher Siaoa. In Melanesian and Judaeo-Christian Religious Traditions, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, Pt. C, Pkg. 3, Opt. 1: 89-93. UPNG Extension Studies [Course Materials]. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, [1976] .

378

Bibliographical Survey

An introspective autobiographical account of a Toaripi cargo cult leader, whose story reads as if he is constantly moving between the world of dreams and ordinary commonplaces. Useful for psychoanalytic research. Kae Fo'o's talk reflects his personal need to resolve the confusion caused by tensions between the traditional Toaripi worldview and the messages from the London Missionary Society he was trying to interpret. 1402

Williams, F[rancis] E[dgar]. The Vailala Madness and the Destruction of Native Ceremonies in the Gulf Division. Territory of Papua Anthropology Report, 4. Port Moresby: Government Printer, 1923. 78 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. The seminal report on the most widely known cargo movement of Melanesia. Williams arrived too late to see what happened at the heights of the movement. He relies on Lieutenant-Governor Hubert Murray's initial statements (see appendices), and then takes a "social psychological" line. He interprets accounts of the "head-he-go-round" men not as religious but as psychopathological experience. The spontaneous destruction of religious paraphernalia among the central-to-western Elema villagers involved in the movement is interpreted as a reason for grave concern that the people have succumbed to insanity rather than religious change. This picture has to be revised and will be in a forthcoming article by Trompf (but see also the Elema T. Kekeao 1395, W. Jojoga Opeba 1485, and A. Lattas 0379). Williams' report is made more accessible by E. Schwimmer (1317), yet without Murray's statements. 1403

Williams, F[rancis] E[dgar]. "The Vailala Madness in Retrospect." In Essays Presented to e.G. Seligman, ed. by E[dward] E[van] EvansPritchard, et al., 369-379. London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co., 1934. On reflecting further on the Vailala movement, Williams notes the rumors and extravagant claims that were made by locals about it some ten years after its occurrence. This is interesting material although it places Williams among those stressing the "gullibility of primitives." This essay, as with others by Williams, has been made more accessible in E. Schwimmer's edition (see above).

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1404

Dewdney, Madie [Madeleine]. Never the Last Straw: Memories of Orokolo. [Swaffham, U.K.: Self-published, n.d.] 99 pp. + maps and illustrations. A missionary wife's reminiscences of work in the Gulf of Papua, especially Orokolo Bay, between 1934 and 1974. The book is mainly about mission work especially of a medical nature, yet the author's interest in health matters occasionally spills over into observations about local Elema worldviews.

Papuan Coast and Islands

379

1405

Reid, R[ichard] E. "John Henry Holmes in Papua: Changing Missionary Perspectives on Indigenous Cultures, 1890-1914." Journal of Pacific History 13, 3 (1978): 173-187. On a strong-willed representative of the London Missionary Society (with Quaker predispositions) working among the Elema (1893-1905) and the Purari (1905-1917) in the Gulf. A good critical assessment of his anthropological work and his relation with the indigenes and missionary colleagues.

Central Traditional: Rural 1406

Burton-Bradley, B[urton] G., and Julius, Charles. "Folk Psychiatry of Certain Villages in the Central District of Papua." In South Pacific Commission Technical Paper, 145: 9-26. Noumea: South Pacific Commission, 1965. This is probably the most detailed ethnography engaged in by Burton-Bradley (ct. 0364), and in this case with a companion. It describes the effects of beliefs in types of sorcery of the Roro, Motu and Koitabu and such disorders as epilepsy connected with them, as well as traditional healing practices to handle mental disorders. Somewhat shallow but still useful. 1407

Chatterton, Percy. "The Story of a Migration." Journal of the Papua and New Guinea Society 2, 2 (1969): 92-95. Largely on contact between Motu and Roro groups in the formation of Delena village, with its Motu inhabitants changing their language to Roro more quickly than would ever be supposed and thus altering select religious elements also. Showing an interest as well in Delena's fearsome eastern neighbors, the Nara, with their "queen" Koloka near to the time of outside contact. Taking the story into post-contact times, see Chatterton in K. Inglis (ed.), The History of Melanesia (pub. 1969). Egidi, V.M. "La religione e Ie conoscenze naturali dei Kuni (Nova Guinea Inglese)." Anthropos 8 (1913): 202-218. Early account of religion among the far hinterland Kuni . Contains an interest in the Kuni range of ideas, not just religious lore. Main topics include the spirit Idume, divination, and word picturing in the Kuni cosmogony. For earlier introductory material, see Egidi in Anthropos (pub. 1907). 1408

Egidi, V.M. "Mythes et 16gendes des Kuni, British New Guinea." Anthropos 8 (1913) : 978-1009; 9 (1914): 81-97 + map, 392-404. Intelligently collected Kuni myths and legends on such topics as the sun, moon, hero figures, natural knowledge (of cosmos, geography, vegetation, and the beginning of the world and humans), revenge, murderers, and cannibalism, marriage and divorce. Interlinear French/Kuni texts are provided. 1409

380

Bibliographical Survey

1410

Groves, Murray. "Motuan Morality." Annual Report and Proceedings of the Papua New Guinea Scientific Society (1955): 1012. On the importance of reciprocity and kin relations governing traditional Motu ethical behavior, assessing the extent to which modifications have occurred with socio-religious change. See also Groves' 1956 Oxford doctoral thesis on 'The Motu Tradition and the Modern World,' and of relevance an article in Quadrant (Australia) (pub. 1957).

Gwilliam, John W. "Some Religious Aspects of the Hiri." In The Hiri in History: Further Aspects of Long Distance Motu Trade in Central Papua, ed. by T[h]om[as] [Edward] Dutton, 35-63 + map and figure. Pacific Research Monograph, 8. Canberra: Development Studies Centre, Australian National University, 1982. The best article on the traditional religious underpinnings of the famous Motu deep-sea voyages from the Port Moresby area, their homeland, to the Gulf. Gwilliam interviewed the last surviving "holy man" (helaga or badi tauna), who explains how a hiri voyage was sponsored by a man and his wife who then take on a sacred role and live a stringently tabued life until the expedition is over. En route, this holy man must sit in a totally enclosed spirit-house on the lagatoi (deep-sea canoe), where he mediates to placate potentially inimical spirits. Cf. also 0331. 1411

1412

Hau'ofa, Epeli. "Mekeo Chieftainship." Journal of the Polynesian Society 80,2 (1971): 152-169. An excellent introduction to the chiefly system among this hinterland Papuan people. Hau'ofa discussed the differences between peace and war chiefs and their insignia of power; peace chiefs being interestingly more powerful (cf. also the debate between Hau'ofa and Trompf in the same journal (pub. 1974). An important point is the socio-spiritual commitment by a chief when installed; men in line to be chiefs who are perceived as unworthy of making this commitment will not be accepted. 1413

Hau'ofa, Epeli. Mekeo: Inequality and Ambivalence in a Village Society. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1981. x + 339 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. Impressive ethnography of a hinterland Papuan people by a young Tongan anthropologist. The discussion of magical and mystical power among chiefs, war magicians, and sorcerers excels and helps explain the ranking in the society (which is a chieftain one with a strong "pecking order" among commoners as well). The transference of a sense of power (isapu) to the Catholic Church is well discussed. 1414

Kopi, N. Sibona. "Babalau and Vada: Religion, Disease and Social Control among the Motu." Oral History 7, 3 (1979): 8-64 + map, table and illustration.

Papuan Coast and Islands

381

A distillation of Kopi's Honors thesis in history and religious studies at the University of Papua New Guinea. A Motu, he addresses the holistic nature of his people's traditional medical system and documents the role of the healer in embracing the total welfare of the patient. Kinsfolk encircle ill persons and questions are asked about their recent relationships and movements, to ascertain whether, for example, sorcerers have had access to them. Motu diagnostic and therapeutic techniques are skillfully classified. Kopi's 1997 University of Sydney doctoral thesis expands extensively on the above.

Picturesque New Guinea, with an Lindt, J[ohn] W[illiam). Historical Introduction and Supplementary Chapters on the Manners and Customs of the Papuans. London: Longmans, Green & Co., 1887. xviii + 194 pp. + illustrations. Primarily a photographic book with a popular introductory text, it carries nonetheless two important chapters by J. Chalmers on Motu and Koitabu traditions about trade, sorcery, and witchcraft. Illustrations of traditional subjects throughout the book are outstanding. 1415

Central Coast Stories. Port Moresby: Lohia, Simon, trans. Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1977. 30 pp. Eighteen legends and anecdotes put together by a Motu collector, yet they are not exclusively Motu narratives, and no one guides you concerning contexts. Chapter fourteen presents the Edai Siabo myth-history (see 0199). 1416

Mosko, Mark S. Quadripartite Structures: Categories, Relations, and Homologies in Bush Mekeo Culture. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1985. xiv + 298 pp. + maps, figures and tables. Concerned with the logic of northwestern ("Bush") Mekeo symbols relating to body, sexual relations, and social organization - all of which help to explain symbols of the dramatic mortuary festival. 1417

Natachee, Allan. The History of the Mekeo, Based on Information Gathered from Eft Ongopai between 1947-1949. Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1974. [ii] + 26 pp. Migration stories that look as if they are subtly adapted to Genesis ideas. Aia, here the somewhat universalized God of the Mekeo, is the subject of many war songs in the second part. Originally Mekeo men seek to kill him, but because of rapprochement and his forgiveness they become his faithful warriors. Be mindful of special touches of syncretism. 1418

Pita, Revo, et al. Traditional Motu Customs. Trans. by A.V.G. Price. Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1975. [vii] + 110 pp. An important effort by a number of Motu and Motu-Koitabu writers, their works originally being mimeographed in Motu and here translated into English for a wider readership. The essays by the Motu cover response to illness, the 1419

382

Bibliographical Survey

mortuary rite, rituals surrounding the hiri expedition, and the building of a new house; while the remainder, by Motu-Koitabu, concern the hiri only (cf. 1411). Pulsford, R[obert] L. "Ceremonial Fishing for Tuna by the Motu of Pari." Oceania 46, 2 (1975): 107-113 + illustrations. Covering ritual preparation for the sacred tuna fishing season, the ceremony following upon the first catch, and the procedures during the height of the season. Contact effects are accounted for. Pulsford's 1989 University of Sydney Masters thesis on Motu religion should be noted. 1420

Saka, Varimo G. "Legends from Naara." Oral History 8 (1973): 1635. Legends from the inadequately documented Nara culture. Topics include preparation for warriorhood, giant killing, two brothers, and escaping the clutches of a place spirit. 1421

1422

Stephen, Michele [Joy]. "Sorcery, Magic and the Mekeo World View ." In Powers, Plumes and Piglets: Phenomena of Melanesian Religion, ed. by Norman C. Habel, 149-160. Adelaide: Australian Association for the Study of Religions, 1979. A useful introduction to the role of the sorcerer (u[n}gau[n}ga) in Mekeo society. Stephen compares the sorcerer's role with that of the war magicians and the different types of chiefs, discussing his appropriation of isapu (heat/spirit power) and the wider range of magical powers conceived by the Mekeo. Stephen, Michele [Joy]. "Master of Souls: The Mekeo Sorcerer." In Sorcerer and Witch in Melanesia, ed. by Michele [Joy] Stephen, 4180. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, in Association with La Trobe University Research Centre for South-West Pacific Studies, 1987. Breaking new ground by connecting the impact of traditional sorcery to the "universal structures of the imagination." Appropriating neo-Jungian insights, Stephen is able to address the problem of the sorcery's apparent effectiveness by suggesting the practitioners' command of the unconscious, which is so shared by their society that harm-dealing power becomes manifest and socially recognizable. Note also her related articles on dreams in Oceania (0152; and pub. 1982). 1423

Stephen, Michele [Joy]. A'aisa's Gifts: A Study of Magic and the Self. Studies in Melanesian Anthropology, 13. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1995. xvii + 381 pp. + map and illustrations. A study of Mekeo cosmology and esoteric knowledge as revealed through the lives of actual men and women, especially the lineage leader Aisaga. Dreams, waking visions, and other subtle intuitive states are the key foci of attention, and also how mundane life intervenes with a "hidden world." A study informed by psychoanalytical conceits, with a good cross-cultural knowledge of literature 1424

Papuan Coast and Islands

383

on "magic" and secrecy. Little grasp of phenomenology as applied to studies in religion, however; and the historical perspective is weak. Trompf, G[arry] W[inston]. "'Ikaroa Raepa' of Keharo, Western Mekeo - Conqueror and Peacemaker." Oral History 5, 7 (1977): 3240 + map. An account of a successful western ("Bush") Mekeo chief who forged a miniempire among the eastern Elema or Moripi-Toaripi. The chief, Ikaroa, can be likened to Australia's Ned Kelly because his whole body was shielded behind bark armor. The religious dimensions concern peacemaking through marriage, and also the recited memory of great warrior exploits. 1425

Turner, W[illiam]. "The Ethnology of the Motu." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 7 (1878): 470-498. Oldest attempt at a general ethnology of the people now nearest the capital of Papua New Guinea. Mainly on material culture. Very superficial on beliefs and ceremonies, but interesting on marriage and funerals. Lecture papers directly on belief will be published in White on Black, ed. by F. Tomasetti and Trompf. 1426

Walker, J[oan], and Littlewood, H. "Aroma Traditions (A-B)." Oral History [1], 9-10 (1973): 37-52; 3-14. Two authors, the first a missionary sister, attentive to religious elements in migration stories and the oral history of the relationships between AromaVelerupu groups. Some attention to contact history in Part B. 1427

Traditional: Urban 1428

[Ova, Ahuia]. "The Reminiscences of Ahuia Ova." Ed. by F[rancis] E[dgar] Williams, and trans . by Igo Erua. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 69 (1939): 1144 + illustrations. Largely reproduced in 0400. Ahuia Ova of Hohodae was an important Koitabu from the first half of the twentieth century. He describes his life growing up in the Koita section of the predominantly Motu "great village" of Hanuabada (next to Port Moresby) during colonial times. The sections on marriage, chieftainship, feasts, spiritual adventures, dreams, and sorcery are important reminiscences of traditional life. His justification for becoming both a London Missionary Society convert and a Catholic is complex. See also C. Belshaw in Man (pub. 1951).

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena: Rural 1429

Belshaw, Cyril S. "Recent History of Mekeo Society." Oceania 22, 1 (1951): 1-23 + figures and tables.

384

Bibliographical Survey

Throws light on the Mekeo cargo movement surrounding the young woman Filo ofInawai'a in the early 1940s. Belshaw managed to secure interviews with her in which the retributive and millenarian elements of this movement become plain. The traditional Mekeo god A'ai[s]a is appealed to as the one who will remove the lying Catholic clergy and bring darkness and death to earth on their account. 1430

Fergie, Deane. "Prophecy and Leadership: Philo and the Inawai'a Movement." In Prophets of Melanesia: Six Essays, ed. by Garry [Winston] Trompf, 89-104 + map and illustrations. 3rd ed. Port Moresby and Suva: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, and Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1986. The most important article on the Inawai'a movement of the early 1940s surrounding Filo, the Mekeo prophetess. From an interview with Filo herself, one can detect that she was a naive young Catholic pietist who became manipulated by sorcerers bent on recovering their traditional power (and the power of traditional authority in local affairs). Fergie sets her study against a background of solid ethnographic research in Mekeo concepts of power (isapu). For background, see also Fergie in 0062, Pt. C, Pkg. 3, Opt. 3. 1431

Gostin, Olga. Cash Cropping, Catholicism and Change: Resettlement anwng the Kuni of Papua . Pacific Research Monograph, 14. Canberra: National Centre for Development Studies, Australian National University, 1986. xxi + 170 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. A solid study of the twin effects of missionization and cash-cropping projects among the far hinterland Kuni. Important chapters on syncretism and modifications of life-cycle ceremonial. Her earlier work in her 1967 Australian National University doctoral thesis was under the name O. Rijswijck. lani, K. [pseud.]. "Violence in the Village." Oral History 6, 1 (1978): 67-77. A rare article covering village mentalities in the Rigo area during a situation of rapid social change. In the village, tradition and Christianity bond as stabilizing factors, only to meet with shallow, brawling attitudes of workers returning from Port Moresby on the weekends. The latter get new inspiration from urban heroes like Mohammed Ali, and they are bent on tough sex with their village wives and belting up the village boys who stayed at home. 1432

"The Geno Gerega Movement: Two Kila, Timo Ani, et al. Reports." In New Religious Movements in Melanesia, ed. by Carl [E.] Loeliger, and Garry [Winston] Trompf, 106-118 + illustration. Suva [and Port Moresby]: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1985. [The coordinator of this work was Chris Kopyoto, an Enga who was the first highlander to publish research on a coastal people.] On a small new religious 1433

Papuan Coast and Islands

385

movement among the Babaka villagers of the Hula culture area, generated by Geno Gerega. A contact and mission background history is given, before discussing the belief of Geno and his followers that cargo was to be found by digging up a hillside. Noga, Bedero Geno. "The Mareva Namo Cult." In New Religious Movements in Melanesia, ed. by Carl [E.] Loeliger, and Garry [Winston] Trompf, 92-97. Suva [and Port Moresby]: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1985. Not a cargo cult but a movement designed to protect the Rigo from the influences of the whites, while projecting that in the future the blacks will dominate over the whites. 1434

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena: Urban 1435

Barr, Kevin J. "Revivalism in the Urban Situation: Port Moresby." In Religious Movements in Melanesia: A Selection of Case Studies and Reports, ed. by Wendy Flannery, 201-210. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1983. A survey of Christian revivalist tendencies in the Port Moresby area. It needs updating for the 1990s but provides the groundwork for further analyses. Belshaw, Cyril S. The Great Village: The Economic and Social Welfare of Hanuabada, an Urban Community in Papua. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1957 . xviii + 302 pp. + figures, tables and illustrations. Basically a work in urban sociology, but one in which religion inevitably makes an appearance. The focus is on the great Motu village of Hanuabada on the outskirts of Port Moresby. Relevant chapters cover informal ceremonial exchange at occasions of birth, marriage and death; public ceremonies and feasting (including "cricket ceremonial!"); religion in general (which is mainly about the church), and sorcery. 1436

Chao, M. John Paul. Life in a Squatter Settlement: An Epistle to the Christians in PNG. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1986. 40 pp. + map, tables and illustrations. Originally in Catalyst (pub. 1985), a sensitive account by a Chinese Catholic mission sister of the struggle for survival in an urban squatter settlement on the fringes of Port Moresby. While the author tells us a lot about shared values, both traditional and Christian, the treatise is mainly a challenge of inspiration for those who are concerned about simplifying life and helping in the liberation of the oppressed. 1437

386

Bibliographical Survey

1438

Choudry, Mohammed Afza!. Islam and Papua New Guinea. Port Moresby: Islamic Society of Papua New Guinea, [1989?]. 16 pp. A pamphlet outlining what is in Melanesian cultures that makes Islam the most suitable religion for the new nation of Papua New Guinea. Parallels between Melanesian traditions and Islam over compensation, circumcision, caring and sharing, and, above all, polygyny are stressed. The history of the mosque in Port Moresby from which this booklet was issued has to be found from mimeographed materials elsewhere. 1439

Harris, Bruce M. The Rise of Rascalism: Action and Reaction in the Evolution of Rascal Gangs. lASER Discussion Paper, 54. Port Moresby: Institute of Applied Social and Economic Research, 1988. vi + 52 pp. + figure. The only published general history of the rise of squatter settlement youth gangs in Papua New Guinea, particularly in and around Port Moresby. The booklet is useful for describing the stages in the history of gang formation although it is somewhat disappointing in its rather thin account of the ideological motifs in gang solidarity. Cf. Trompf 0065, 0902; N. Nibbrig in Pacific Studies (pub. 1992); M. Goddard in Contemporary Pacific (pub. 1995); and S. Dinnan in Oceania (pub. 1995). Parratt, J[ohn] K[ing] . "Papuan Marriage." Journal of the Papua and New Guinea Society 5, 1 (1971): 3-14 + illustrations. A survey of traditional and changing marriage procedures among Papuan coastal peoples, placed here because he addresses the melting-pot of these peoples in Port Moresby. There is an interest in bride price (which in fact has risen exponentially after this article was written!) and in various regulations and ceremonies traditionally connected to marriage. 1440

1441

Parratt, J[ohn] K[ing]. "Religion and the Migrant in Port Moresby." Missiology 3, 2 (1975): 177-189. A useful, somewhat solitary assessment of the sorts of problems confronting rural migrants to the capital of Papua New Guinea, and the important means the churches provide, as part of the wantok system (see 0390), for the settling down and better security of previously non-urbanized people. 1442

Po'o, Tau. "Gangs in Port Moresby." Administration for Development 3 (1975): 30-37. One of the few articles on urban .gangs that deal with group identity in religious terms commenting on initiations, inviolable rules, tattoos, and the sense of justified retaliation between enemy gangs.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity: Rural 1443

Dauncey, H[arry] M[oore]. Papuan Pictures. London: Missionary Society, 1913. viii + 184 pp. + illustrations.

London

Papuan Coast and Islands

387

Pietistic and for a fireside reading in Britain, but an account of London Missionary Society effects among the Roro, characterizing the atmosphere of Papuan village Christianity along the way. Valuable photographic representation of his time in Papua. Delbos, Georges. The Mustard Seed: From a French Mission to a Papuan Church, 1885-1985. Trans. from the French [by Theo Aerts] . Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1985. xvii + 448 pp. + maps, tables, figure and illustrations. The definitive work on the history of the Sacred Heart Mission achievement in coastal and hinterland Papua, starting from Yule Island and spreading into the Papuan mountains. Interesting on how strange importations - not just fathers and nuns but also clothes, horses, machines, church buildings - had their effects on the colorful cultures of the Roro, Mekeo, and Kuni (and also the mountain Fuyughe, Kunimaipa and Tauade). Formulations of mission policy - by martyrconscious Henri Verjus and master strategist Alain de Boismenu - are very useful for mission historians . The work surpasses an older untranslated history by A. Dupeyrat (see 1446). 1444

Didier, Pierre. Yule Island: A Guide for Pilgrims and Tourists. Yule Island: [Self-published] , 1981. 24 pp. + illustrations. A useful historical text on the major buildings and pilgrimage sites of one of the most famous old mission stations in Papua New Guinea. Regarding Melanesian Christianity, note the comments on the schools and workshops . 1445

Dupeyrat, Andre. Papouasie: histoire de la mission (1881-1935). Issoudon, Archiconfrerie de N[otre]-D[ame] du Sacre-Coeur: Editions Dillen, 1935. 542 pp. + maps [one fold-out], tables and illustrations. The first attempt to write a history of the foundation and expansion of the Sacred Heart Catholic Mission to Papua. The book was distilled into an English version titled Papuan Conquest (pub. 1948). Dupeyrat is the first writer to make a good deal of the creative missionary policies of Alain de Boismenu. Important photographic documentation. 1446

Fairhall, Constance. Where Two Tides Meet: Letters from Gemo, New Guinea . London: Edinburgh House Press, 1945. 80 pp. and illustrations. Island of Happiness: More Letters from New Guinea. London: Edinburgh House Press, 1951. 64 pp. + illustrations. Two volumes of letters about life in the leprosarium on Gemo Island opposite to Halls Sound west of Port Moresby. The stories are paternalistic but poignant in conveying the isolation of suffering Papuans and those helping them . See also Fairhall's Some Shape of Beauty (pub. 1960), cf. 0270. 1447

388

Bibliographical

Survey

1448

Gregory, C[hristopher] A. "Gifts to Man and Gifts to God: Gift Exchange and Capital Accumulation in Contemporary Papua." Man New Series 15,4 (1980): 626-652 + figures and tables. An argument that gift exchange between humans is of goods which will be humanly useful and do not have to be destroyed, whereas religious sacrifices involve destruction, or "alienating the inalienable" (even though human participants receive something of leftovers), and/or the total giving away of goods to outsiders (typically other tribes who are allies). Gregory uses the bobo (boubou or hekara) ceremony among the Motu as an example. In the present Christianized guise of bobo, Motu villages collect an extraordinary amount of money for the church, competing in generosity, and giving it all away ostensibly for the church to use in other areas. Is this destruction, though, as Gregory argues for it? Trompf does not think so in 0065; Gregory's article generated controversy involving D. Feil, A. Strathern and Gregory himself in Man (pub. 1982). Johns, Eric. "Bishop Sir Louis Vangeke." Paradise 125 (Jan.-Feb. 1998): 58-60. A 1972 interview with Vangeke, the first Melanesian Catholic bishop, who trained in Madagascar and returned to his people, the Mekeo, in an aura of mystery . The photographs used are rare and excellent. 1449

King, Joseph. w.G. Lawes of Savage Island and New Guinea. London: The Religious Tract Society, 1909. xxvi + 388 pp. + [foldout] map and illustrations. Thoughtful and well informed study of London Missionary Society work in central coastal Papua. Particularly useful on early Papuan converts and teachers, and on the training of indigenous leaders at Vatorata, a center set up by William Lawes. This was east of Port Moresby, and thus relating extensively to the Hula-Velerupu and Rigo peoples. Solid photographic documentation. 1450

Kolia, John. The History of the Balawaia . Port Moresby : Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1977. 240 pp. + maps and illustrations. After considering oral and contact history, most of this book is on recent, and therefore, religious changes, to the small Balawaia coastal culture area. Skillfully exemplifying how village history can be recovered by well honed oral historical research methods. 1451

1452

Mosko, Mark. "Syncretic Persons: Sociality, Agency and Personhood in Recent Charismatic Ritual Practices among North Mekeo (PNG)." Australian Journal of Anthropology 12,3 (2001): 259-274 + figures. Instead of lending support to the common denigration of syncretism, Mosko stresses the "conceptual convergences" and "remarkably compatible similarities" of northwestern ("Bush") Mekeo tradition and Catholicism (including the latter's

Papuan Coast and Islands

389

charismatic variety). The personal spiritual efficacy of the charismatic, for instance, is taken as a structural replication of Mekeo ritual efficacy. Oram, Nigel [D.]. "Towards a Study of the London Missionary Society in Hula, 1875-1968." In Melanesian and Judaeo-Christian Religious Traditions, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, [Pt. A], Pkg. 1: 121-141. UPNG Extension Studies [Course Materials]. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, [1975]. The most detailed account of the work of the London Missionary Society (L.M.S.) in a particular village area from contact until after World War II. The village of Hula stands today as one of the most important centers of the United Church which inherited the London Missionary Society tradition, but for many of the early years of the church there it struggled with the problem of a near, neighboring village called Kalo, which stood fast in its indigenous ways until after the War. The famed Kalo massacre of 1881 and the punitive expedition following it are covered. 1453

1454

Sevenau [sic], Philip. A Life for a Mission. Taipei: Mangrove, [1985]. [v]+ 126 pp. + maps and illustrations. [The author's name has been misprinted and should be Seveau.] On the martyr consciousness of a pioneer Catholic missionary and bishop to Papua, Henri Verjus. The effects of his life and service to stir Papuans into a response during the 1890s is presented in an introductory way only.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity: Urban 1455

Anshaw, John. We Started on Thursday: A Regional History of the Catholic Church in Port Moresby. [Port Moresby: Catholic Church], 1974. [ii] + 112 pp. A popular account of Catholic church life in the capital of Papua New Guinea, Port Moresby. 1456

Chatterton, Percy. Day That I Have Loved: Percy Chatterton's Papua. Sydney: Pacific Publications, 1974. [viii] + 131 pp. + illustrations. The autobiography of a famous L.M.S. missionary to Papua New Guinea. Chatterton worked from the 1920s on as a teacher to the Motu near Port Moresby and subsequently as a missionary among the Roro. He was not ordained until 1943, and later he became a formidable statesman in the country's parliament. The autobiography is a shade sentimental but replete with details of socio-religious life under Australian colonialism. Unexpectedly absent details will be filled out in Trompfs The Spirit of Independence (forthcoming). See also Chatterton's New Advance in Papua (pub. 1947), cf. 1460. 1457

A Remarkable Journey. Melbourne: Kidu, Carol. Education Australia, 2002. x + 161 pp. + illustrations.

Pearson

Bibliographical Survey

390

First on village life at Pari, near Port Moresby, by the Australian wife of Papua New Guinea's first indigenous Chief Justice, Sir Buri Kidu. After her husband's death the author decided to run for election and enter politics. Interesting snippets on the affects of traditional beliefs on politics at the local level. L.M.S./United Church influences pervade this autobiography . Kidu, Edea, et al. Porebada Hanua - East Redscar Circuit; A Publication celebrating the Official Opening of Porebada's Newest Church Building. Port Moresby: United Church in Papua New Guinea and the Solomon Islands, 1998. 70 pp. + illustrations. Some unusual local history, important as a "grassroots" study. With the use of portraits it reveals the history of indigenous Christianity of the Motu-Koitabu people since 1875. 1458

Stuart, Ian. Port Moresby: Yesterday and Today. Sydney: Pacific Publications, 1970. 368 pp. + maps and illustrations. Useful handbook for visitors to Port Moresby but needs updating. Students of religion should note its attention to the development of the different churches in this crucial urban setting of Melanesia, and in this respect the book has an edge over N. Oram's From Colonial Town to Melanesian City (pub. 1976). Cf. the recent work by M. Goddard, The Unseen City (pub. 2005). 1459

Stuart, Ian. "Percy Chatterton: Pastor and Statesman." In Papua New Guinea Portraits: The Expatriate Experience, ed. by James Griffin, 195-223. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1978. A short biography of Papua New Guinea's renowned missionary politician and his impact on Papua in particular. More detailed research into archival materials concerning his work will be found in Trompf (cf. 1456). 1460

Trompf, Garry [Winston]. "Can Anything Good Come Out of Baruni? Some Comments on Christian and Traditional Healing in Melanesia." Catalyst 15,4 (1985): 286-295. Focusing on the so-called "miracle girl," loa Boiori, a Koitabu maiden from Baruni village near Port Moresby, who claimed to have died, gone to Heaven, and been given the gift of healing by Jesus . The article looks at some crosscultural and regional parallels and describes the girl's remarkable activity, also attempting to explain why it stopped so suddenly. 1461

South Traditional 1462

Abel, Charles W[illiam]. Savage Life in New Guinea: The Papuan in Many Moods. London: London Missionary Society, [1901] 221 pp. + illustrations.

Papuan Coast and Islands

391

Dedicated to British youth, and therefore deceptively facile or paternalistic. However, upon persistence, one finds rare gems of Suau legends and beliefs otherwise unavailable. The collection of historical photographs betters any such documentation known from books on Papua for the light it throws on traditional religion, and portraits of the foundations of indigenous Christian life are special. For comparison, see the government anthropologist W. Armstrong, somewhat facile on religion in his Report on the Suau-Tawala (pub. 1922); and for the later study of a Suau artist, see H. Beran, Mutuaga (pub. 1996). 1463

In Unknown New Guinea: A Record of Twenty-Five Years of Personal Observation & Experience amongst the Interesting People of an almost Unknown Part of the Vast Island & a Description of their Manners & Customs, Occupations in Peace & Methods of Warfare, their Secret Rites & Public Ceremonies. London: Seeley Service & Co., 1926. 316 pp. + [one fold-out sheet of] maps and illustrations . Saville, William J[ames] V[iritahitemauvia] .

Introduced by Bronislaw Malinowski, this is one of the best anthropological books of the decades before World War II by a missionary. It is mostly a study of Mailu material culture, but Saville eventually arrives at such topics as sickness and death; burial and mourning; mortuary feasts and rites; magic and spells; tabus and dreams. The chapters on the gove festival and the summary under the heading "religion" are especially important. Discussion of the gove ceremony allows him to relate religion to exchange activity, including deep-sea voyaging to the east. Valuable photographs. Silovo, Ron. "The Study of Sources on the History of Trade in Mailu." Yagl-Ambu 4, 4 (1977): 284-293. A study described by the title, including information on trade networks and items exchanged in the deep-sea expeditions of the Mailu that were similar to the Motu hiri (cf. 1411) . Comparisons to Bronislaw Malinowski's researches into Mailu economics can be made with Malinowski among the Magi, ed. by M. Young (pub. 1988). 1464

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1465

Buluna, Martin.

"The Milne Bay Development Company."

In

Select Topics in the History of Papua and New Guinea, ed. by H[ank] N. Nelson; N[ancy] Lutton; and S[usan] Robertson, 49-53. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, [1972]. On a cooperative society at Wagawaga, an important village under the influence of the Kwato Mission. Buluna notes a cult-like devotion to the director, unrealistically high levels of expectation, and the influences of the Moral ReArmament Movement. See also C. Belshaw, In Search of Wealth (pub. 1955). 1466

Kaniku, Anne. 264-283.

"Religious Confusion."

Yagl-Ambu 4, 4 (1977):

392

Bibliographical Survey

About the Kwato mission among the Suau. Kaniku, a Massim and academic, writes critically about Charles Abel's vision of a theocratic mini-state in eastern Papua and the creation of a trained elite, with the children from villages being especially selected and taken to schooling and a "civilizing" process on Kwato Island. Elsewhere (in a work ed. by S. Latukefu, cf. 0833), and in Oceania (pub. 2003 [under the name Dickson-Waiko]), Kaniku has written about prominent Massim women who have emerged out of that situation, some of them being significant in religious and/or church matters. Vaughan, Berkeley. Doctor in Papua. Adelaide: Rigby, 1974. [viii] + 180 pp. + maps and illustrations. On the labors of a doctor at Kwato Mission prior to and during World War II. Documents the effects of his work (and that of Moral Re-Armament values) on village life, in particular on local attitudes to sickness. 1467

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Abel, Mary K. Charles W. Abel: Papuan Pioneer. Heroes of the Cross [Series]. London: Oliphants, 1957. 96 pp. + illustration. A niece's biography of her pioneer missionary uncle, and rather adulatory. Abel started the famous Kwato Mission in Suau country, and molded it into an independent Protestant trades-oriented organization. There is some interest in the people affected. Cf. also Charles W. Abel of Kwato: Forty Years in Dark Papua, by Charles' son Russell (pub. 1934); and note that later critical scholarship was undertaken by N. Lutton (unpublished 1979 Masters thesis 'Larger than Life'), and D. Wetherell in Charles Abel and the Kwato Mission of Papua New Guinea, 1891-1975 (pub. 1996), their assessments profoundly disagreeing. 1468

Beavis, A. Halliday. My Life in Papua, 1929-1967. Melbourne: Privately published by D.S. and R.J. Beavis, 1994. x + 126 pp. + map and illustrations. [The sub-title Adventures of a Pioneer Teacher appears only on the coveL] Halliday Beavis and his wife helped with the Kwato Mission, working among the Kunika. This work contains some material on Kunika customs, and plenty on indigenous involvement in the church. 1469

Gray, Laurel. Sinabada - Woman among Warriors: A Biography of the Rev. Sue Rankin. Melbourne: Joint Board of Christian Education, 1988. [viii] + 147 pp. + map and illustrations. A popular but quite well researched biography of one of the first ordained female ministers (in the London Missionary Society). Her work was mainly in the Saroa-Boku (or Rigo) area in the hinterland of the coastal Hula-Aroma-Velerupu cultural complex. There is much material in this book on Papuans who aided Rankin, and on Papuan pastors in the frontier area beneath Mt. Brown. 1470

Papuan Coast and Islands

393

Wedega, Alice. Listen My Country. Sydney: Pacific Publications, 1981. 112 pp. + map and illustrations. Here reflecting in her seventies on her life and achievements and what had guided her path, a Milne Bay woman recounts her association with the Kwato Mission and the essential effect of Moral Re-Armament. 1471

1472

Wetherell, David, and Carr-Gregg, Charlotte. "Moral Re-Armament in Papua, 1931-42." Oceania 54, 3 (1984): 177-203 + map. On how Moral Re-Armament (deriving from the Oxford Movement) was brought to the Kwato Mission by the sons of pioneer missionary Charles Abel, Robert and Cecil Abel, following their studies at Oxford; with an introductory assessment of the consequences of this for the local peoples (cf. also 0302). Solid scholarship. See also J. Parratt's note on this matter in Journal of the Papua and New Guinea Society (pub. 1972).

North Traditional 1473

Chinnery, E.W . P[earson], and Beaver, W[ilfred] N. "Notes on the Initiation Ceremonies of the Koko, Papua." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 45 (1915): 69-

78. An early account of an Orokaiva grouping in the far north Papuan hinterland. Interesting above all in showing how, at the initation of youths, the elders enunciate tabus against theft, adultery, and property damage, that are not so dissimilar to the Ten Commandments. Iteanu, Andre. La ronde des echanges: de la circulation aux valeurs chez les Orokaiva. Atelier d'anthropologie sociale. Cambridge and Paris: Cambridge University Press, and Editions de la Maison des Sciences de I'Homme, 1983. [xix] + 335 pp. + map, figures and illustrations. A broader coverage of Orokaiva exchange activity and developed from French theorectical perspectives about cosmic hierarchy (as in the work of Louis Dumont) rather than from those of F. Williams (1480-1) and E. Schwimmer (1477). Iteanu is less interested in economic anthropology and concentrates on the rituals of the life-cycle (birth rites, initiation, marriage, and funerals). A distillation of his thesis is found in Man (pub. 1990). 1474

Iteanu, Andre. "Rituals and Ancestors ." In Cosmos and Society in Oceania, ed. by Daniel de Coppet, and Andre Iteanu, 135-163 + figures. Explorations in Anthropology. Oxford: Berg, 1995. Ascertaining that the Orokaivajape ceremony creates social relations - including those between men and women entering into exogamous marriages - "in an 1475

394

B ibliographical

Survey

ontological esoteric form ." Taken from the Asigi grouping, without enough reference to variances across the large Orokaiva board. Jojoga Opeba, Willington. "The Migration Traditions of the Sebaga Andere, Binandere and Jaua Tribes of the Orokaiva: The Need for Attention to Religion and Ideology." In Oral Tradition in Melanesia, ed. by Donald Denoon, and Roderic [J.] Lacey, 57-68. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, and Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1981. Although this is largely an article on migration tendencies among the coastal Orokaiva groupings, it contains crucial insights by an Orokaiva author into the relationship between group movement and religious motivation. In the cases of the Sebaga and Binandere, for example, when military successes were too great there was actually a tendency to move off from further confrontation, reflecting how principles of immoderacy or shame (meh) affected inter-group conflict and activity. 1476

Schwimmer, Erik [G.] . Exchange in the Social Structure of the Orokaiva: Traditional and Emergent Ideologies in the Northern District of Papua. Sydney and London: Angus and Robertson, and Hurst, 1973. ix + 244 pp. + maps, tables and figures. A valuable study of how inter-tribal exchange patterns reflect notions of mediation in the worldview of the Orokaiva (especially the Sangara grouping). Schwimmer's analysis of the myth of Totoima, the dema deity or culture hero, throws light on the spirit power, or ivo, which is transferred in warfare and trade. A dying victim, for example, gives his brief story and transfers his ivo to the killer like the slain Totoima gave his ivo to the whole land. 1477

1478

Schwimmer, Erik [G). "Reciprocity and Structure: A Semiotic Analysis of some Orokaiva Exchange Data." Man New Series 14 (1979): 271-285 + illustration. In Schwimmer's 1973 monograph (previous entry) principles of reciprocity and then revenge patterns are in high profile. Here the author discusses some of the symbols and sign actions that are crucial in Orokaiva reciprocity, these being to designate taro, pigs, bodily insignia, bodily behavior, etc. 1479

Waiko, John D[ademo]. "Binandere Oral Tradition: Sources and Problems." In Oral Tradition in Melanesia, ed. by Donald Denoon, and Roderic [J.] Lacey, 11-30. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea, and Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1981. Usefully analyzing the kind of discourses oral-history scholars of culture and religion will find in the field, the study focuses on the author's own Binandere grouping of the Orokaiva. He studies words referring to magic, sickness, and ceremony, and then the general symbolic language and problems of extracting a chronological ordering from village talk. From stories about warfare he reveals the long preparations for a payback raid. On Binandere reprisals against white

Papuan Coast and Islands

395

intruders he writes in Journal of the Papua and New Guinea Society (pub. 1970). Williams, F[rancis] E[dgar] . Orokaiva Magic. London: Oxford University Press, and Humphrey Milford, 1928. xii + 231 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. [Repr.: Oxford Reprints, 1969.] [First appeared as Territory of Papua Anthropology Reports , 6-8.] A crucial early ethnography of coastal and some hinterland Orokaiva groupings. Williams does not stop short at investigating traditional ceremonial and power relations with magical practices often in view - but goes on to decipher the jipari activity of the taro cults. He arrived too late, however, to observe these cults the Baigona and snake cults - at their height, and, as is typical, approaches them with a psychopathological slant (a line attacked by the Orokaiva W. Jojoga Opeba, 1485). 1480

Williams, F[rancis] E[dgar]. Orokaiva Society. London: Oxford University Press, 1930. xxiii + 355 pp. + [fold-out] map, figures, tables and illustrations. [First appeared as Territory of Papua Anthropology Report, 10.] A fine early monograph on the material culture, ceremonial exchange, ritual and art styles of coastal and some hinterland Orokaiva groupings. Williams expands on what he has begun in Orokaiva Magic (see above). 1481

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1482

Barker, John. "Villager Inventions: Historical Variations upon a Regional Theme in Uiaku, Papua New Guinea." In Regional Histories in the Western Pacific, ed. by John Barker, and Dan Jorgensen. [Special Issue of] Oceania, 66,3 (1996): 211-229. After examining the relevant impact of administration and mission on the Maisin between 1900 and 1942, Barker looks at the development of the postWar Christian cooperatives in Uiaku, with their "New Day" ideology. Despite the church's cautious disengagement, the success of the cooperatives was always attributed to the mission, but was run by locals, and was a kind of substitute "cargo cult" (see also 1501). 1483

Dembari, Remi , and Trompf, G[arry] W[inston] . "Dream, Vision and Trance in Traditional and Changing Melanesia." In Melanesian Religion, by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, 105-136 + tables. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991. Although this is a general introduction by Trompf to the importance of dreams, visions, trance, possession and xenophonic activity in Melanesia, it is written around Orokaiva writer Dembari's important "dream survey" among the Tainyandawari grouping of the Orokaiva. Traditional dream interpretations are listed and various dreams are described and analyzed from the indigenous point of

396

Bibliographical Survey

view. The effects of urban living on dream interpretation are discussed. useful background, F. Williams in Mankind (pub. 1935).

For

Jojoga Opeba, Willington. "The Peroveta of Buna." In Prophets of Melanesia: Six Essays, ed. by Garry [Winston] Trompf, 127-142 + map and illustrations. 3rd ed. Port Moresby and Suva: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, and Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1986. An unusual and important essay about a prophetess named Genakuiya, from among the Jaua grouping in the Orokaiva culture area. Jojoga shows that, upon the impact of Christianity, journeys to the world of the dead involved in this remarkable woman's case were visions with both traditional and Christian contents. He ably describes the phenomena of Genakuiya's altered states, and gives a semi-biographical account of her life. Important for first suggesting that dream-visions generated religious change in pre- and post-contact times. 1484

Jojoga Opeba, Willington. "Melanesian Cult Movements as Traditional Religious and Ritual Responses to Change." In The Gospel is Not Western: Black Theologies from the Southwest Pacific, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, 49-66 + map. Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books, 1987. A breakthrough article. On the Baigona and snake cults among the Orokaiva, Jojoga convincingly argues for the intelligibility of these activities both in traditional terms and as reactions to change. F. Williams' interpretations that these movements, as with the "Vailala Madness," were pathological, are shown to be colonialist and pejorative (1402, 1480). 1485

1486

Jojoga Opeba, Willington. "The Papuan Fighters Republican Army: What Was It?" In Islands and Enclaves: Nationalisms and Separatist Pressures in Island and Littoral Contexts, ed. by Garry [Winston] Trompf, 262-288 + map. New Delhi: Sterling, 1993. On a movement led by Simon Kaumi mainly among the Orokaiva grouping called Jaua. Jojoga argues that tribal identity lies at the base of this separatist organization, the activists of which marched overland to Papua New Guinea's capital Port Moresby early in 1975. Traditional communalist concepts translated into "modern political" ones. Cargoistic expectations touched upon. Cargo cultism was reported among the Managalese (southeast of the Orokaiva) at the time, e.g., in the national Anglican news-pamphlet Family (pub. 1976). Schwimmer, Erik G. Cultural Consequences of a Volcanic Eruption Experienced by the Mount Lamington Orokaiva. Comparative Study of Cultural Change and Stability in Displaced Communities in the Pacific Report, 9. Eugene, Oreg. : University of Oregon, 1969. vii + 249 pp. + maps [one fold-out], tables and [fold-out] figure. This is a large report concentrating on the external and internal impacts of the 1951 eruption of a volcano in Orokaiva country. The author has collected 1487

Papuan Coast and Islands

397

narratives that have emerged about the significance of the eruption up until the mid-1960s, and has tried to assess the effects of changing social organization and culturo-religious interpretation of the events. The report can be read in conjunction with C. Belshaw's less thorough account in Oceania (pub. 1951) and Schwimmer himself in M. Lieber (ed.), Exiles and Migrants in Oceania (pub. 1977).

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1488

Barker, John. "Encounters with Evil: Christianity and the Response to Sorcery among the Maisin of Papua New Guinea." Oceania 61, 2 (1990) : 139-155. An excellent and badly needed ethnography of the response of Melanesian village Christianity to the persistence of sorcery. Barker shows how sorcery power is taken as a reality and has to be overcome by the stronger reality of the Christian God's power. Various stories are recounted, and a chronology of attempts to control, even destroy, sorcery is developed. 1489

Barker, John . "We are 'Ekelesia': Conversion in Uiaku, Papua New Guinea." In Conversion to Christianity: Historical and Anthropological Perspectives on a Great Transformation, ed. and introd. by Robert W. Hefner, 199-230. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1993. Useful account of the history and impetuses behind Maisin religious change. See also 0248 for the groundbreaking article preceding this, and, as further background, his study on missionaries to the same people for Journal of Pacific History (pub. 1987). Barker, John. "Christian Bodies: Dialectics of Sickness and Salvation among the Maisin of Papua New Guinea." Journal of Religious History 27,3 (2003): 272-292. On the continuing hold of traditional beliefs among the Christianizing Maisin, especially with regard to the fear of sorcery and its power to cause sickness. For background, see also his article on "Western Medicine and the Continuity of Belief" in 0370. 1490

1491

Barnes, Robert Varley. Village Ministry Breakthrough. The Life and Work of Robert Varley Barnes in Papua New Guinea from 1963 to 1980: A Missionary Priest in Service. Melbourne: Mollie Jackson, 1983. [x] + 128 pp. + maps and illustrations. Defense of indigenization of the priesthood among the Northern Province Anglicans. Appendices on sorcery, witchcraft, and cargo cults to be noted. 1492

Chignell, Arthur Kent. An Outpost in Papua. London: Smith, Elder & Co., 1911. viii + 375 pp. + illustration.

398

Bibliographical Survey

On the effects of mission work among the Maisin and in and around Dogura, with important information about converts. 1493

Garland, Christopher. Romney Gill, Missionary "Genius" and Craftsman. Leicester: Christians Aware, 2000. xii + 414 pp. + maps and illustrations. On the impact of an Anglican missionary's work, especially among the Binandere grouping of the Orokaiva between the two World Wars. Chapter seven contains an account of the "cult" of Manau, a Binandere version of the jipari agitations (cf. 1480). Gill, S. R[omney] M. Letters from the Papuan Bush, 1942-1946. Liverpool: Eaton Press, 1954. [viii] + 106 pp. + map and illustration. A short, important book about a missionary lasting out in the Mambare Delta and Gira River areas. Of most relevance, however, is the material on Gill's Papuan co-worker, Robert Somanu, as an agent for holding Anglican communities together during wartime. 1494

1495

Henrich, Ruth, camp. South Sea Epic: War and the Church in New Guinea. A Record of Events in the Anglican Diocese of New Guinea between the Years 1939 and 1943. London: Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, 1944. 92 pp. + maps and illustrations. On how the church carried on in northern Papua during World War II, with an interest in the effects of martyrdom and in Papuan responses to changes during the war years. 1496

Synge, Frances M. Albert Maclaren, a Pioneer Missionary in New Guinea: A Memoir . London: Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, 1908. xxi + 172 pp. + maps and illustrations. Preface by Sir William McGregor, former Governor of British New Guinea. Follows the diary material of pioneer Anglican missioner to 1891 when churches begin to go up at Wedau and Dogura. Notes on indigenous assistants, especially Abrahama, a Suau man; and on important, often tense contact situations. Remarkable photographs. 1497

White, Nancy H. Sharing the Climb. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1991. ix + 118 pp. + maps and illustrations. A slim autobiographical volume by a missionary aid worker, mainly stationed among the Sangara Orokaiva, teaching and setting up schools in the wake of the Mount Lamington eruption, 1951. Martyr's School and some of the important indigenous leaders educated in it form a major matter of attention, as she covers eight intense years of Anglican development.

Papuan Coast and Islands

399

Eastern Coastal Traditional Kahn, Miriam. Always Hungry, Never Greedy: Food and the Cambridge: Expression of Gender in a Melanesian Society. Cambridge University Press, 1986. xx + 187 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. A study on Wamira village of the seaside Wedau culture, this book is on the sharing of food in an area often affected by drought, and discusses myths regarding food and the symbolic significances of pigs, yams, and feasts. Famine has little to do with the belly, Kahn argues; concepts of food and hunger are cultural constructs in Wamira. By means of food emotions are objectified, gender relations balanced, and ambivalent desires controlled. An interesting study of the ethical dimensions of Melanesian religion. 1498

Ker, Annie. Papuan Fairy-Tales. London: Macmillan and Co., 1910. xi + 149 pp. + illustrations. Not very trustworthy and put together more like a book of Western fairy-tales, this quaint little collection is largely derived from the east Papuan cultures, especially the Wedau where the Anglican Church has its aegis. 1499

Newton, Henry. In Far New Guinea: A Stirring Record of Work and Observation amongst the People of New Guinea, with a Description of their Manners, Customs & Religions, &c. &c. &c. London: Seeley, Service & Co., 1914. [ix] + 304 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. On the Wedau, Suau and Walaga (Taupota) and therefore partly Massim peoples, with chapters on spirit beliefs, sorcery and healing, gender relations, totemism and tabu, life-cycle issues, and death. Very paternalistic. Since the author was Anglican bishop in (Papua) New Guinea, the book shows an interest in mission work. 1500

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Cranswick, G[eorge] H[arvard], and Shevill, I[an] W.A. A New Deal for Papua. Melbourne: F.W. Cheshire, 1949. xii + 167 pp. + map and illustrations. A somewhat rare book that concentrates on the work of the Anglican Mission in eastern Papua, with important chapters on new religious movements, the effects of World War II and, most interestingly, the religious aspects of cooperative movements (cf. 1482). There are touches of concern for traditional insights. The authors are Australian clergy, Cranswick being a bishop. 1501

1502

Kahn, Miriam. "Sunday Christians, Monday Sorcerers: Selective Adaptation to Missionization in Wamira." In The History and

Bibliographical Survey

400

Anthropology of the Massim, Papua New Guinea, conven. by Michael W. Young. [Special Issue of] Journal of Pacific History 18,2 (1983): 96-112. On which of the Christian elements that have been incorporated by the Wamira people (seaside Wedau) and on those which have been "sabotaged." Despite the fact that most traditional practices (even reciprocity) were based on fear of being in debt, the Christian message is not visible and tangible enough in Wamira, while alleged sorcery effects are. Thus sorcery strongly persists, despite the demise of cannibalism.

1503

[Romilly, Hugh Hastings] . "Report from Mr. Deputy Commissioner Romilly." Annual Report: British New Guinea (1887): 33-35 (Append. G) . As the opening of the text has it, this is "Some Account of the Present Condition of the Natives of South-eastern New Guinea" by the Deputy Commissioner of British New Guinea. He makes early general observations about "superstitions" governing attitudes of the Milne Bay (Samarai Island or Sariba) people toward "the white man." Because "many powerful spirits are supposed to constantly surround the white man," if sickness or accidents occur, traders in the district would be wise to pay compensation to avoid a breakdown of relationships . Cf. Romilly at 0295.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1504

Abaijah, Josephine [M.], and Wright, Eric. A Thousand Coloured Dreams. Melbourne: Dellasta Pacific, 1991. viii + 401 pp. [The sub-title The Story of a Young Girl Growing Up in Papua appears only on the front cover.] Published from the dtate of Dr Eric White, on Abaijah's earlier life. She is from Warnira (see 1502). The book is more about Christian than traditional influences, but her "indigenous theology" eventually comes out, with its implications for regional political unity (and for the Papua Besena movement she founded, cf. 1321). 1505

Bays, Glen, and Bays, Betty, eds. The Problem of Sorcery, and Other Essays, Stories and Poems by Melanesian Christian Writers. Rabaul: Christian Writers Association of Melanesia, 1973. 46 pp. + illustrations. A small collection of Anglican Melanesian writings especially from eastern Papuan cultures. Whether in the form of poetry, story, or short sermon, each author works on the relationship between indigenous traditions and the introduced faith. Topics include sorcery, marriage, becoming rich, and the significance of culture heroes, such as the Orokaiva Totoima, as precursors to Christ. 1506

Biggs, Blanche. From Papua with Love . Sydney: Australia Board of Missions, (1987?]. [216] pp. + maps and illustrations.

Papuan Coast and Islands

401

110 letters sent from Papua between 1948 and 1974 by a missionary field nurse, most being sent from the Dogura area and containing various snippets of useful information about local peoples' responses to the introduced health care of the mission. Hand, David. Modawa: Papua New Guinea and Me, 1946-2002. Port Moresby: SalPress, 2002. 258 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. Written in popularistic style, a renowned Anglican bishop's reminiscences of 56 years of life in Papua. Useful as documentation of indigenous Anglican leadership, institutions, and communities. 1507

Johnston, Elin . Bishop George, Man of Two Worlds. Point Lonsdale, Vic.: [Self-published], 2003. xvi + 279 pp. + maps and illustrations. An excellent biography of the first indigenous Anglican bishop in Papua, a remarkably influential man. Rich in important detail and copiously illustrated. Stories of widespread fears in local areas about Ambo's disciplinary powers, however, are barely considered. Compare with Anonymous, Papuan Pastor: The Story of George Ambo, Auxiliary Bishop of New Guinea (pub. [1969]), much shorter and overly "devoted" account. 1508

'P., M. G. c.' Rambles in Papua. Sydney: D. S . Ford, 1920. 52 pp. + map and illustrations. A rare booklet, with important ethnographic and mission photographs in the Anglican areas of Papua, mainly the eastern mainland. 1509

Rogers, Edgar. A Pioneer of New Guinea: The Story of Albert Alexander Maclaren. London: Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, 1920. viii + 172 pp. + illustrations. An important little biography including information about Peter Rautamara, the first Papuan Anglican deacon, and a cluster of photographs of ethnographic significance. 1510

Wetherell, David, ed. The New Guinea Diaries of Philip Strong, 1936-1945. Melbourne: Macmillan & Co. of Australia, 1981. xvi + 254 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. Philip Strong was appointed Bishop of New Guinea in 1936, and these parts from his diary take us through critical events in the history of the Pacific - to the end of the Japanese threat. References to indigenous clergy and leaders are vital, and the photographs included by Wetherell are excellent. 1511

1512

White, Gilbert. Francis de Sales Buchanan, Missionary in New Guinea: A Memoir. Venturers for God [Series]. Sydney: Australian Board of Missions, 1923 . [i] + 59 pp. + map and illustrations.

402

Bibliographical Survey

A small, interesting study of an Anglican missionary in eastern Papua from 1899 to 1921, first to Boianai west of Wedau, and then on the frontier at Ugao He worked with a London Missionary Society South Sea Island teacher. There are some rare photos and ethnographic tidbits . More of a biography and less on Papuans, see White's A Pioneer of Papua (pub. 1929) on missionary Copland King.

East: Inner Islands Traditional 1513

Bromilow, W[illiam] E. "Some Manners and Customs of the Dobuans of South-Eastern Papua." Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science Report 12 (1909): 470-485 "Dobuan (Papua) Beliefs and Folklore." Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science Report 13 (1912) : 413-426. The earliest records of Dobu traditional religion, concentrating on the "Edugaula tribe." Topics are women's position, land laws, totems, the causes of war (very detailed), gender relations, infanticide, and miscellaneous points. Perceptive. Fortune, R[eo] F[ranklin]. Sorcerers of Dobu: The Social Anthropology of the Dobu Islanders of the Western Pacific. 2nd ed. New York: E.P. Dutton & Co., 1963 . xxxii + 326 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. [First edn.: as above, but also London: Routledge & Sons, 1932. French trans.: Sorciers de Dobu. Paris: Maspero, 1972.] A famous book on Melanesian sorcery, focused on the Dobu Islanders within the Massim culture complex. Despite its title the book is a general ethnography covering the social organization and economics of the Dobu but with a good third of the work treating religion, especially interpretations of disease infliction, witchcraft, and sorcery. In this endogamous society sorcerers were particularly feared, although at the time of Fortune's arrival the fear was probably greater because sorcery was capable of being inflicted closer at hand than in pre-contact times. Fortune only hints at the need for an historical perspective to sort out older from newer traditions. Certain modern Massim scholars, such as A. Kaniku (1466), also question the validity of many of Fortune's ethnographic details because of persisting allegations that his informants deliberately gave false testimony. The chapter on Dobu Island in Ruth Benedict's well known Patterns of Culture (pub. 1935) is largely based on Fortune's researches. 1514

Jenness, D[iamond], and Ballantyne, A. The Northern D'Entrecasteaux. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1920. 219 pp. + map and illustrations. A pioneering combination between a New Zealand anthropologist and a Methodist missionary to produce a fine early survey of d'Entrecasteaux cultures, with a foreword by the great theoretician Robert Marett. It is almost exclusively 1515

Papuan Coast and Islands

403

on Goodenough Island, with such topics as law and justice, religion, myth, morals, magic, gender ritual, and death forming the chapter headings. Concern to discover causes for death is crucial for the islands' patrilineal tribes, and reasons relate to sorcery or the breakage of tabu (such as those to do with totems). 1516

Jenness, D[iamondJ, and Ballantyne, A. "Language, Mythology and Songs of Bwaidoga, Goodenough Island, S.E. Papua." Journal of the Polynesian Society 35 (1926): 290-314 + [one page fold-out of] maps; 36 (1927): 48-71; 145-179, 207-238, 303-329; 37 (1928): 30-56,139-164,271-299,377-402; 38 (1929): 29-47. [Later in a monograph entitled Language, Mythology and Songs of Bwaidoga, Goodenough Island, S.E. Papua. New Plymouth (NZ): Thomas Avery and Sons, 1928. ix + 270 pp. + (fold-out) map.] A mammoth collection of Bwaidoga materials. More accessible in journal form while copies of the monograph are scarce. The anthropologist Jenness published the missionary Ballantyne's collection after the latter's death. Mainly fairy-talelooking narratives, such as anecdotes about birds and animals, but a voluminous collection reflecting the place of wildlife in the Bwaidoga worldview. Lasaro, Iaro. "History of Bonarua Island." Oral History 3, 7 (1975): 162-198. In the 1850s, Thomas Henry Huxley recorded "a first encounter" with a Papuan, and this was on Bonarua Island, then visited by the Rattlesnake. Misconceptions about all Papuans arose from this encounter, and young Lasaro is concerned to give this part of the Massim culture complex its true identity, especially through reconstructing by oral history the traditional image of the high-god Yabwahina - a monotheistic-looking protector of his people. An interesting tour de force and the picture of Yabwahina cannot be passed off as affected by mission teaching. 1517

"Yaboaine, a War God of Normanby Island." R6heim, Geza. Oceania 16,3 (1946): 210-233 + map; 16,4 (1946): 319-336. An excellent study of conceptions of the high- and warrior god Yaboaine among a northern Massim people (differently conceived than on Bonarua, see previous entry). Local beliefs are vividly conveyed through poetic and invocatory texts, transliterations being rendered beside translations, with these conveying information about revenge and cannibalism. R6heim interprets the material along Freudian lines. 1518

1519

R6heim, Geza. "Totemism in Normanby Island, Territory of New Guinea." Mankind 4,5 (1950): 189-195. A description of and discussion on totemism among the Duau. Several related myths, reflecting the importance of one's matrilineal clan, are analyzed.

404

Bibliographical Survey

1520

R6heim, Geza. "Cannibalism in Duau, Normanby Island, D'Entrecasteaux Group, Territory of Papua." Mankind 4, 12 (1954): 487495. A detailed account of the whys and wherefores of Normanby cannibalism, together with the actual procedures involved. R6heim's Freudianism is here more muted. 1521

Schlesier, Erhard. Me'udana (Siidost-Neuguinea). Vol. 2: Das soziale Leben. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag, 1983. 290 pp. + musical scores, figures [one fold-out] and illustrations. On various southeast Normanby Island villages. Volume one (pub. much earlier in Braunschweig, 1970) strictly concerns naming and social structure, while the contents of volume two, very much a re-study, often impinge on religion. Topics include knowledge of the world, creation mythology, cannibalism, and attitudes to the dead. The work is carefully done and to be preferred to G. R6heim (see above), who is critiqued in this volume. The muscial transcripts are by E. Royl. 1522

Young, Michael W. Fighting with Food: Leadership, Values and Social Control in a Massim Society. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1971. xxii + 282 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. A study of elements of Kalauna village, Goodenough Island, especially of a custom called abutu, which now has replaced traditional warfare and raiding. Abutu involves the giving of food in order to shame rivals, and Young uses this "substitutional warfare" to analyze the socio-political structure of the unusually large Massim village of Kalauna. Young, Michael W. Magicians of Manumanua: Living Myth in Kalauna. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1983. x + 317 pp. + maps, figures, table and illustrations. Among the people of Kalauna on Goodenough Island manumanua is a ritual of communal prosperity. The "guardians" of Kalauna are leaders of the dominant clan of Lulauvile. They are ritual experts, in a hereditary position, who know the myths and magic of manumanua. Since colonial contact the authority of the guardians has declined in face of a more egalitarian ideology. Young gives the biographies of four modem guardians showing how they use the myth of a Lulauvile culture hero, a resentful snake-man, as a character for their attempts to maintain their authority and, in fact, to construct their own identities. Young situates his approach to myth between that of Bronislaw Malinowski and Maurice Leenhardt, but admits Freud as an influence; ct. his article in G. Appell and T. Madan (eds.), Choice and Morality in Anthropological Perspective (pub. 1988). 1523

1524

Young, Michael W. "The Tusk, the Flute and the Serpent: Disguise In Dealing with and Revelation in Goodenough Mythology."

Papuan Coast and Islands

405

Inequality: Analysing Gender Relations in Melanesia and Beyond, ed. by Marilyn Strathern, 229-254 + illustration. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987. Mainly on generative associations of serpent and pig tusk in Kalauna myth and story. At the end Young discusses apparently counterbalancing mythic accounts of a trickster who strips his wife of her identity by taking her valuables one by one yet then reclaims her by incremental payments. Massim women, however, unlike men, are not made and remade by gaining or losing valuables.

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1525

Syme, Tony. "Exchange and Reciprocity: Methodist Missionaries on Dobu Island, Papua New Guinea, in 1891." Victorian Historical Journal 58, 1 (1987): 24-28. A short statement on how the settling of the Methodist Mission on Dobu was situated by the Dobuans in terms of traditional reciprocal principles, and what responses manifested among both parties according to these terms. 1526

Young, Michael W. "Goodenough Island Cargo Cults." Oceania 42,1 (1971): 42-57 + map. To our knowledge, the only scholarly account of cargo cultism among a Massim people in print and thus very useful. Mainly on phases of a cult led by the prophet Isekele, who asserted that new goods were under the ground. We still await other approaches to such hopes in the region. A. Kaniku has written papers of relevance, but they have not been published. Young, Michael W. '''The Best Workmen in Papua': Goodenough Islanders and the Labour Trade, 1900-1960." In The History and Anthropology of the Massim, Papua New Guinea, conv. by Michael W. Young. [Special Issue of] Journal of Pacific History 18, 2 (1983): 74-95. With no traditional puberty rites, Goodenough Islanders had to prove their maleness, before marriage, by a show of hard work. They took to plantation work as a rite of passage; but this then made them easily exploitable in early colonial times, and the Methodist Mission had to defend them against this trend, by proving to the government the danger of a decline of a functional population on the island. Interesting. 1527

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1528

Bromilow, William E. Twenty Years among Primitive Papuans. London: Epworth, 1929. 316 pp. + illustrations. Largely an autobiographical account of mission planting, but copious observations along the way about early Papuan converts and their attitudes. The photographs are invaluable and on both traditional and early mission subjects.

406

Bibliographical Survey

1529

Burton, John Wear. Our Task in Papua. London: Epworth Press, 1926. 124 pp. + illustrations. [Also issued in the same year under the title Papua For Christ.] A small survey of eastern Papuan cultures: the impact of missions (especially the Methodist) and of the Australian government, and the results in terms of Papuan Christian leadership and continuing evangelization. Some biographical data on indigenous individuals. 1530

Dixon, Jonathan T. Papuan Islands Pilgrimage. Sydney: [Selfpublished], 1988. [vi] + 99 pp. + map and illustrations. Prima facie a personal memoir, yet rich in documentation of church affairs. There is some information on the Methodist Mission in east Papua, but the book eventually focuses on Salamo, Fergusson Island, and both the mission and development projects there. A useful assessment of Papuan Christianity ensues. See also G. Secomb, One Common Need (n .d.) on the effects of the Methodist leprosarium at Ubuya Island (southeastern tip of Papua). Mackay, Ross. "The War Years: Methodists in Papua, 1942-1945." Journal of Pacific History 27, 1 (1992): 29-43. On the destabilizing effects of the war years on the Methodist Mission situation. If it had not already been "owned" by the people, so this argument goes, the church would have quickly collapsed under the Japanese impact. 1531

1532

Young, Michael W. "Doctor Bromilow and the Bwaidoka Wars." Journal of Pacific History 12,3 (1977): 130-153 + map. Looking at the re-enactment of the Methodist missionary Bromilow's arrival on Dobu; and demonstrating from later oral accounts of his arrival the new ceremonial importance of this re-enactment for culturo-religious identity among the Massim and related peoples. 1533

Young, Michael W. "A Tropology of the Dobu Mission. (In Memory of Reo Fortune)." Canberra Anthropology 3, 1 (1980): 86104. A discussion of the mission run by William Bromilow on Dobu, through an examination of the missionaries' interpretation of their own role and of the society they were determined to convert. Dobu society is described, particularly the aspects that clashed with mission aims, as in the case of infanticide.

East: Outer Islands Traditional 1534

Affleck, Donald. "Information on Customs and Practices of the People of Woodlark Island: A Translation of 'Ragguagli sugli usi e costumi del popolo Woodlarkese' by the Reverend Father Carlo Salerio, P.I.M.E., with Notes by David Lithgow ." In The History

Papuan Coast and Islands

407

and Anthropology of the Massim, Papua New Guinea, conv. by Michael W. Young. [Special Issue ot] Journal of Pacific History 18, 1 (1983): 57-72. One of the very early ethnographies of a culture in what is now Papua New Guinea, done in 1856. The description starts with theogony and cosmogony, and, passing through such topics as government, public customs and law, reaches beliefs about the afterlife. Lithgow provides helpful notes. It is not mentioned, but the Vatican document had been adapted for publication by Pier Ambrogio Curti in the journal Politecnico (pub. 1862), adding material from a Dr Scotti. This will be published in the series White on Black, ed.by F. Tomasetti and Trompf. Armstrong, W.E. Rosse! Island: An Ethnological Study. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1928. xxviii + 274 pp. + map, figures, tables and illustrations. [Repr.: New York: AMS Press, 1978.] Foreword by Alfred Haddon. Not very attentive to religion, but interesting on the shell money system and on classificatory kinship. An ethnographic, functionalist "classic" in the wake of Bronislaw Malinowski about an isolated Papuan island. For a preparatory piece, see Armstrong in Anthropos (pub . 1923-24). 1535

Battaglia, Debbora. On the Bones of the Serpent: Person, Memory, and Mortality in Sabarl Island Society. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1990. x + 253 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. Very good chapters on the relation between the living and the dead, especially in preserving health, and the securing of fame as against shame. The book reaches its peak with an analysis of the segaiya mortuary feasts, in which substitute and miniature items of the dead are "given" to the deceased's relatives so as to interlock with the exchange pathways of the living. 1536

1537

Damon, Frederick H. "Calendars and Calendrical Rites on the Northern Side of the Kula Ring." Oceania 52, 3 (1982): 221-239 + map, tables and figure. On both the Trobriand and Woodlark Islands. An exploration of two societies' concepts of time and space and how they relate to certain rituals and social behavior. For widening of his researches on the kula, see next entry, and his From Muyuw to the Trobriands (pub. 1990). 1538

Damon, Frederick H., and Wagner, Roy, eds. Death Rituals and Life in the Societies of the Kula Ring. Dekalb, III.: Northern Illinois University Press, 1989. vii + 280 pp. + maps, figures and tables. A wide-sweeping collection on mortuary rituals in the Trobriands (as the "northern Massim"), with articles by Damon, S. Montagne and S. Campbell; and in the southern Massim islands, with articles on Tubetube (M. Macintyre),

408

Bibliographical

Survey

Normanby (c. Thune), Goodenough (M. Young), Vanatinai (M. Lepowsky), and Rossel (1. Liep). The circulation of valuables in the great kula ring exchange cycle is explained through the dispersions of items set in train by funerals. 1539

Eyde, David B. "Sexuality and Garden Ritual in the Trobriands and Tikopia: Tudava Meets the Atua I Kafika." [Special Issue of] Mankind 14, 1 (1983): 66-74. On aspects of Trobriand cosmology. Two similar looking series of rituals involved with yam cultivation are compared in the context of human reproduction. Differences are related back to contrasting descent systems and conception beliefs. Glass, Patrick. "The Trobriand Code: An Interpretation of Trobriand War Shield Designs." Anthropos 81 (1986): 47-63 + illustrations. Among other findings, Glass shows how shield designs relate to Trobriand myths of the afterlife, the shell and vulva designs being associated with the Isle of Tuma, whence all children are reincarnated and towards which all the dea:I depart. 1540

Glass, Patrick. "Trobriand Symbolic Geography." Man New Series 23, 1 (1988): 56-76 + map, figure and illustrations. Exploring the hypothesis that the main Trobriander cultural complex (TumaBoyowa-Vakuta) has a symbolic geography. Generative symbology seems tied to north (male) versus south (female) and east (male) versus west (female) polarities, that derives from an exclusive fertility cult and is encoded on war shields. Hostilities towards both the raiding Dobu Islanders and female sexual pollution are reflected in this symbology. 1541

Hutchins, Edwin. Culture and Inference: A Trobriand Case Study . Cognitive Science Series, 2. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1980. x + 143 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. Picking up from B. Malinowski's Coral Gardens and their Magic (1556) about the avoidance and resolution of disputes over land. Essentially, the book is about meaning and explanations in "litigious circumstances," but inevitably moral insights and values come under view. 1542

1543

Hutchins, Edwin. "Myth and experience in the Trobriand Islands." In Cultural Models in Language and Thought, ed. by Dorothy Holland, and Naomi Quinn, 269-289 + figure . Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987. Based on interviews. Opining that myths are not about the present-day world, though they must be true because otherwise encounters with the spirits (such as the kosi ghosts and the punishments to the living they portend) would be very threatening. Myths are also true because they match life experience.

Papuan Coast and Islands

409

1544

Kasaipwalova, John, and Beier, Ulli, ed. and trans. Three Trobriand Texts. Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1978. Pt. 1: Yaulabuta - The Passion of Chief Kailaga: An Historical Poem from the Trobriand Islands. 48 pp.; Pt. 2: Lekolekwa: An Historical Song from the Trobriand Islands. 34 pp.; Pt. 3: Yaulabuta, Kolupa, deli Lekolekwa (Pilatolu Kilivila Wosimwaya) . 35 pp. Three sets of song texts, the first containing evocations about the tragedy of Kailaga, whose canoe capsizes in enemy territory during a trading expedition, and also of two chiefs; the second being an historical song relating inter alia to contact; and the third set containing the Trobriand vernacular texts. 1545

Ketobwau, Ignatius [T.]. "Tuma: The Trobriand Heaven." Melanesian Journal of Theology 13, 1 (1997): 21-37. Insider exposition as to the traditional and changing views about the Trobriand Isle of the Dead. It distills Ketobwau's 1994 Rarongo Theological College final thesis and pays some attention to the differences between traditional and introduced views of the afterlife. See also 1540, 1550. 1546

Leach, Jerry W., and Leach, Edmund [R.], eds. The Kula: New Perspectives on Massim Exchange. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1983. xii + 577 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. Thankfully, a collection of impressive articles about southeastern Papua bringing B. Malinowski's fine work (esp. 1551) up to date and revealing new findings on island and mainland contexts he never researched. On distinctly religious as against socio-economic matters note M. Young's writings on Goodenough Island mythology and ceremonial visiting (see esp. 1523). On A. Strathern's contribution to this collection, 1565. 1547

Lepowsky, Maria [Alexandra]. Fruit of the Motherland: Gender in an Egalitarian Society. New York: Columbia University Press, 1993. xxiv + 383 pp. + maps, table and illustrations. Focusing on gender identity in Tagula on Vanatinai (Sudest) Island, Lepowsky openly proffers a "feminist anthropology." Matrilinearity and sex roles, however, in a relatively egalitarian situation, are analyzed in relation to traditional rites and ceremonies, and to beliefs about ancestors and other spirits, sorcerers, and witches. 1548

Long, Jerome H. "Symbol and Reality among the Trobriand Islanders." In The History of Religions: Essays on the Problem of Understanding, ed. by Joseph M . Kitagawa, with Mircea Eliade and Charles H. Long, 227-240. Essays in Divinity, 1. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1967.

410

Bibliographical Survey

An obscure article concentrating on Trobriand mythical themes of earth, sun and moon, and the ancestors, and relating them to Gerardus van der Leeuw's approach to mythical structures as "reality significantly organized." 1549

Macintyre, Martha. "Flying Witches and Leaping Warriors: Supernatural Origins of Power and Matrilineal Authority in Tubetube Society." In Dealing with Inequality: Analysing Gender Relations in Melanesia and Beyond, ed. by Marilyn Strathern, 207-228. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987. South Massim (Tubetube) Island women were the producers of warriors (the conflictual side), but matrilineality gave them power as orators, feast-givers and lineage leaders (the reciprocal component). Sorcery as a male preserve and witchcraft as female presence also allowed for power balance. Malinowski, Bronislaw. "Baloma: The Spirits of the Dead in the Trobriand Islands." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 46 (1916): 353-430 + table. Seminal article. Distinguishing between spirit (baloma) and ghost, the Trobrianders have beliefs about the former alone journeying to the place of the dead - the Isle of Tuma. Malinowski documents Trobriander beliefs about the return of the baloma to receive family offerings, and other interactions with the living. 1550

1551

Malinowski, Bronislaw. Argonauts of the Western Pacific: An Account of Native Enterprise and Adventure in the Archipelagoes of Melanesian New Guinea. Studies in Economics and Political Science, 65. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1922. xxxii + 527 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. [Repr: New York: E.P Dutton & Co., 1961; and in Malinowski: Collected Works, Vol. 2. London: Routledge, 2002.] The most famous early anthropological work about a Melanesian society. Apart from discussing material culture and subsistence economy on the Trobriand Islands, the work focuses on the famous kula ring of overseas trade between the Trobriands, Dobu, and the Amphlett group. A chapter is devoted to the myths concerning the origins and maintenance of reciprocal trade arrangements which involve complex ceremonies of gift exchange. And Malinowski does fine justice to the preparation for long-distance sea traveling through the performance of canoe spells and "the magic of safety and persuasion." In this book there are some statements about the momentous importance of funerals in Melanesian society and the distributions of valuables consequent upon them. Note a preliminary part-summary of this work in Economic Journal (pub. 1921), and a German translation of the book by F. Kramer (pub. 1979). 1552

Malinowski, Bronislaw. Crime and Custom in Savage Society. International Library of Psychology, Philosophy and Scientific

Papuan Coast and Islands

411

Method. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1926. xii + 132 pp . + illustrations. [Repr. : Totowa, N.J.: Littlefield, Adams & Co., 1972; and in Malinowski: Collected Works, Vol. 3. London: Routledge, 2002.] The first substantial work discussing the binding force of obligations in a Melanesian society and showing how concensus pressure and chiefly sanction impose law and punish tabu breakage (in the case of Trobriand Island society). Malinowski, Bronislaw. The Father in Primitive Psychology. New York: W.W. Norton & Company, 1927. 95 pp. [British 1927 edition in Series: Psyche Miniatures Series, 8. Repr. in: Malinowski : Collected Works, Vol. 5. London: Routledge, 2002.] A work, rare in earlier anthropological research, on Melanesian views of the body and procreation. Important chapters are on Trobriander views of the traditional physiology of sexual desire; on the spirit babies which return from the Isle of the Dead, Tuma, and then reinsert themselves into wombs. 1553

Malinowski, Bronislaw. Sex and Repression in Savage Society. London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co., 1927. xv + 285 pp. [Repr.: New York: Meridian Books, 1955; and in Malinowski: Collected Works, Vol. 4. London: Routledge, 2002.] This is Malinowski's well known attack on Sigmund Freud's argument in Totem und Tabu (pub. 1913) that the primitive person is uninhibited and the civilized repressed. Using Trobriand material, Malinowski shows that, although there is relative flexibility about premarital sexual activity, marriage bonds are meant to be inviolable, and much inhibition surrounds the relationship between adult males and females. He attacks Freud's Oedipal theory that the male child hates the father because he is jealous of his sexual relation with mother. In Trobriand society, Malinowski finds that fathers are not important; because matrilineality applies, the maternal uncle figures so much more dominant as the child's instructor. For him the Freudian theory "is impossible to adopt" (yet see M. Spiro, 1564). 1554

Malinowski, Bronislaw. The Sexual Life of Savages in NorthWestern Melanesia: An Ethnographic Account of Courtship, Marriage and Family Life among the Natives of the Trobriand Islands, British New Guinea. 3rd ed. London: George Routledge & Sons, 1932. xlix + 505 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. London: [Repr. : in Malinowski: Collected Works, Vol. 6. Routledge, 2002.] A pioneering work (of 1929) on sexual mores in "primal" society. Topics cover the prenuptial sexual life of the Trobrianders; then marriage rites; divorce and formal dissolution of marriage after a partner's death; rituals and views to do with pregnancy; customary forms of religious license (including children's games); lovemaking, love magic, and the sense of bodily beauty and ugliness. 1555

412 Extraordinary photographs of ritual life. and Myth (pub. 1962).

Bibliographical Survey See also Malinowski, Sex, Culture,

Malinowski, Bronislaw. Coral Gardens and their Magic: The Study of Soil-Tilling and Agricultural Rites in the Trobriand Islands. 2 Vols. London: George Allen & Unwin, 1935. Vol. 1: The Description of Gardening . xxxv + 500 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations; Vol. 2: The Language of Magic and Gardening. xxxii + 350 pp. + figure. [Repr.: Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1965; and in Malinowski: Collected Works, Vols. 7-8. London: Routledge, 2002.] Probably Malinowski's most detailed ethnography - on Trobriand ritual preparation of gardens and other rites associated with the whole realm of horticultural activity. In this work he provides valuable translations of spells, materials extremely difficult to obtain in Melanesia. See also Malinowski in Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland (pub. 1927). Theoretical weaknesses have been noted under the next entry. 1556

Malinowski, Bronislaw. Magic, Science and Religion and Other Essays. 2nd ed. Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday Anchor, 1954. 274 pp. [Repr.: Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1984.] A collection of essays, including the important theoretical one on the putative difference between magic and religion. Malinowski's psycho-mental definition of magic as a "mental attitude and belief that hope cannot fail nor desire deceive" is problematic for being too close to a possible definition of religion. Also, his reasoning for the connection of Trobriander magic with complicated procedures, as in open sea fishing against easy lagoon fishing, seems to be flawed since it would not hold for gardening with its rich rituals (see above). The last part of the work is a detailed study of Trobriander conceptions of the afterlife (but should be checked against 1. Ketobwau, see above 1545). Cf. Malinowski's Myth in Primitive Psychology (pub . [1926]), along with 1. Strenski (ed.), Malinowski and the Work of Myth (pub. 1992) for related selections. 1557

Malnic, Jutta, with Kasaipwalova, John. Kula: Myth and Magic in the Trobriand Islands. Sydney: Cowrie Books, 1998. 222 pp . + maps and illustrations. A copiously and beautifully illustrated account of the kula ring exchange system, making up for the lack of visual material in Bronislaw Malinowski's work. The presentation is highly contemporary, with certain cultural adaptations discussed not known early in the last century (such as Trobriand cricket), and yet certain mystic and symbolic insights underlying the kula are here presented and clarified for the first time. Cf. the recent book by S. Campbell, The Art of Kula (pub. 2002). 1558

Papuan Coast and Islands

413

Munn, Nancy D. The Fame of Gawa: A Symbolic Study of Value Transformation in a Massim (Papua New Guinea) Society. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986. xviii + 331 pp. + maps, figures and illustration. [Originally published as The Lewis Henry Morgan Lecture 1976.] Gawa, between the Trobriand and Woodlark Islands, is examined in terms of the symbolic processes that convey inter-relatedness between the various dimensions of its society. Munn looks at food-sharing and inter-tribal exchange relations , and also discovers assumptions about witchcraft giving a greater sense of social control. 1559

Peter,O[live]. "The Myths of Misima." Oral History 4, 2 (1976): 16-52. Traditions are presented as relating to various clans. Topics include battles, survivals after group conflict, and environmental problems (such as a tsunami). 1560

Philsooph, H. "Primitive Magic and Mana." Man New Series 6, 2 (1971): 182-203. On Trobriand beliefs, with a discussion of magic covering select rituals and spells. To some extent it rehabilitates usages of magic and mana in earlier theory. 1561

1562

Scoditti, Giancarlo M.G. "The Use of 'Metaphors' in Kitawa Culture, Northern Massim." Oceania 55, 1 (1984): 50-70. On Trobriand poetic formulae reflecting notions of the carvers of canoe prows as powerful "creators of images" who enter into "aesthetic rapture." Carvings are metaphors or graphic signs of shared cosmological understanding. Textual interpretations are important. 1563

Senft, Gunter. "Trauer auf Trobriand: Eine ethnologisch/linguistische Fallstudie." Anthropos 80, 4-6 (1985): 471-492 + illustrations . A skillfull analysis of various chants of sorrow uttered in connection with death and at Trobriand funerary rites. Senft explains the innuendos and evocations in relation to the expectations of mortuary exchange. Spiro, Melford E. Oedipus in the Trobriands. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1982. xii + 200 pp. Questioning whether Bronislaw Malinowski has satisfactorily dispensed with the possibilities of Freudian interpretation of Trobriand culture, because fathers can after all be displaced onto surrogates such as uncles. An intriguing book which combines a look at kinship, collective psychology and religious outlook, but one that is controversial in its conclusions. Most interesting is his discussion of the mythic fight between a younger and an elder brother, the consequences of which lead all men to be "jealous and full of hatred" and thus must die. 1564

414

Bibliographical Survey

1565

Strathern, Andrew [J.]. "The Kula in Comparative Perspective." In The Kula: New Perspectives on Massim Exchange, ed. by Jerry W. Leach, and Edmund [R.] Leach, 73-88 + table. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1983. An unusual comparison between a Papuan island exchange complex and the moka exchange cycle in the highlands. The author concentrates his attention on the sacral character of shell money . For related work by other authors in this book, start with 1570. Weiner, Annette B. Women of Value, Men of Renown: New Perspectives in Trobriand Exchange. Brisbane: University of Queensland, 1977. xxii + 299 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. After surveying women's mortuary rites, beauty magic, marriage and the accumulation of women's wealth for exchange in the matrilineal Trobriand society, Weiner reflects on the "private" individual power of the woman. Knowledge of magic, land, and origin stories are said to be "growing inside her body." This essentially religious knowledge enables a woman and her partner to maintain and expand social networks for survival in times of crisis and for prestige in better times. 1566

Weiner, Annette B. The Trobrianders of Papua New Guinea. Case Studies in Cultural Anthropology . New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1988. xxii + 184 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. A good general introductory ethnography of the Trobriands, and of a very resilient culture studied in the 1970s and early 1980s. There are important chapters on funerary rites, sexuality, chieftainship, harvest competitions (with men working for women), matriliniarity, and finally the kula exchange ring as a "search for fame ." 1567

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1568

Berde, Stuart. "The Impact of Christianity on a Melanesian Economy." Research in Economic Anthropology 2 (1979): 169-187 + map and tables. An article on Panaeati (or Panniet) Island designed to provide a "negative instance" to the model that Melanesians are always ripe for cargo cultism. Here Methodist mission efforts, involving both conversion and encouragement to undertake new kinds of work, resulted in a relatively successful integration into the cash economy. 1569

Hess, Michael. "Misima - 1942: An Anti-Colonial Religious Movement." Bikmaus 3, 1 (1982): 48-56 + maps . An account of events that occurred on Misima Island during World War II and that led to the murder of Australian officers. The time was marked by both the withdrawal of Australian colonial control and the emergence of a cargo cult. The

Papuan Coast and Islands

415

cult's ideology developed through several phases, until all activities were violently suppressed by the returning Australian administration. See also Hess in W. Flannery, 0186. Macintyre, Martha. "Warfare and the Changing Context of 'Kune' on Tubetube." In The History and Anthropology of the Massim, Papua New Guinea, conv. by Michael W. Young. [Special Issue of] Journal of Pacific History 18, 1 (1983): 11-34 + map. Promoting the thesis that, upon pacification, opportunities for the effective working of the kula ring and other exchange systems were enhanced in ways not possible when military conflict was part of the everyday. This analysis can be usefully applied elsewhere. 1570

1571

Macintyre, Martha. "Christianity, Cargo Cultism, and the Concept of the Spirit in Misiman Cosmology." In Christianity in Oceania: Ethnographic Perspective, ed. by John Barker, 81-100. ASAO Monographs, 12. Lanham, Md.: University Press of America, 1990. Discussing cargo myth arising on Misima Island, and relating it to traditional spirit possession or the "working of the spirit." This leads Macintyre to consider how the Misima conceptualize the person and transfer their thoughts about it from tradition to Christianity. A fine study. Biography of Maestrini, Nicholas. Mazzucconi of Woodlark: Blessed John Mazzucconi, Priest and Martyr of the P.I.M.E. Missionaries. Hong Kong and Detroit, Mich.: Catholic Truth Society, and P.I.M.E. Missionaries, [1983]. xviii + 211 pp. + maps and illustrations. Focusing on a pioneer missionary, but with some attention to the contact history of Woodlark society, and to sites of missionary activity cared for by islanders. Cf. P. Suigi, Sangue su La Gazelle (pub. 1964), and Scritti del Servo di Dio P. Giovanni Mazzucconi (pub. 1964); further, Z. Kruczek in Neue Zeitschrift fur Missionswissenschaft (pub. 1996). 1572

1573

Namunu, Simeon [B.]. "The Bible and the Misima Cult." [Special Issue of] Catalyst 18,4 (1988): 30-34. Short but informative account of the uses of the Bible by Vile Yaledona, nephew of the founder of the Misima cult, Buliga, who explains that salvation is synonymous with economic progress - ultimately provided by ancestors that have cycled through time, from Adam on through various stages and "nations," to reach Misima with the future emergence of the time of the "Secret Citizen." The independent "Seven Church" was created to meet this expectation.

416

Bibliographical Survey

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1574

Ketobwau, I[gnatius T.]. "The Trobriand Understanding of Gods/Spirits Compared with the Christian Concept of God." Melanesian Journal of Theology 9,1 (1993): 22-25. Emphasizes the differences in attributes between the Christian God and the Trobriand deities and spirits, and worries over what is lost to both tradition and Christianity in culturo-religious translation. 1575

Namunu, Simeon [B.]. "Spirits in Melanesian Tradition and Spirit in Christianity." In The Gospel is Not Western: Black Theologies from the Southwest Pacific, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, 109118. Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books, 1987. A Panaeati Islander, the author first considers beliefs about ancestral and place spirits in far eastern Papua, relating such beliefs to Old Testament notions of spirit. In the second half, however, he interprets a Holy Spirit movement in the Kavieng area of New Ireland (New Guinea), one in which he was a participantobserver and "struck" by the Spirit. See also his articles in the Melanesian Journal of Theology (pub. 1996) and Pacific Journal of Theology (pub. 1996). 1576

Namunu, Simeon B. "Melanesian Religion, Ecology and Modernization in Papua New Guinea." In Indigenous Traditions and Ecology: The Interbeing of Cosmology and Community, ed. by John A. Grim, 249-280. Religions of the World and Ecology [Series] . Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, for the Center for the Study of World Religions, Harvard Divinity School, 2001. A Papuan theologian appealing especially to Panaeati Islander traditions as illustrating the principles of environmental security to forestall the irresponsible exploitation of resources (logging and mining occurring in the region). Oates, Lynette. Not in the Common Mould: The Life of Dr David Lithgow. Kangaroo Ground, Vic.: Wycliffe Media, 1997 . ii + 237 pp. + maps and illustrations. Calling it "a very Christian book," the author narrates the spiritual path of David Lithgow, a member of the Summer Institute of Linguistics. She describes his various tasks in Milne Bay Province. Changes in work method (in connection with his translations of the New Testament into Muyuw, Dobu, Bunama, and Auhelawa) involved evangelization. The prayer-healing sessions described in detail reveal an important interface between Christian healing and indigenous assumptions about sickness. For Catholic missions in the eastern Papuan islands, see A. Arthur in South Pacific Journal of Mission Studies (pub. 1992). 1577

10°8

n

AUSTRALIA

°0

.C7

I ,

o

CORAL

kilometres

t

SEA

I

200

INSET

(

,\

\

\

10'S

~

.---l- Mbongu (G iluwe)

CJ

B

Il~

SEA

. "

(

Foi and Fasu (Kutubu , Yombi)

Etoro, Injlgale and Tarifuror ~ Mendl

/

Ne["bi

Wala, Nipa

SOLOMON

6'S-l

0\

= = = = _. == rI:l

Q.

-===-

(JQ

~

~

Q.

~ ~

f""'to..

= == = =

o

• 00-

418

Bibliographical

Survey

Southern and Papuan Highlands Southern Highlands (Upper) Southern Highlands (Lower) Western Papuan Inland and Plateau Central Papuan Highlands East Papuan Highlands

Southern Highlands (Upper) Traditional Biersack, Aletta, ed. Papuan Borderlands: Huli, Duna, and [pili Perspectives on the Papua New Guinea Highlands. Ann Arbor, Mich.: University of Michigan Press, 1995. xiv + 440 pp. + maps, tables and figures. Various articles from a 1991 conference by well known enthnographers, and mainly on traditional subjects: A. Strathern, for instance, on the ethnohistory of ritual movements in Aluni; N. Modjeska on rethinking women's exploitation in the Duna case by examining the material basis of big-man systems; and G. Sttirzenhofecker on female witchcraft and male dominance in Aluni. R. Glasse, however, treats "Religions, Syncretism and the Pacification of the Huli" (while Biersack's piece is on the Ipili, far west Enga, not a Southern Highlands case). 1578

1579

Franklin, Karl J[ames]. "A Ritual Pandanus Language of New Guinea." Oceania 43, 1 (1972): 66-76 + tables. The description of the social and linguistic context of a ritual language which is based on word tabus, among the Mbongu (in the Mount Giluwe area), Kewa, and Mendi, with most textual examples coming from the western Kewa. Ritual language contains metaphors for marking group differences and warding off threats, and is used in ritual and exchange contexts to avoid verbal confrontation. Examples are limited but useful. 1580

Gayalu, Benjamin S. "The Gebeanda: A Sacred Cave Ritual: Traditional Religion among the Huli in the Southern Highlands." In Powers, Plumes and Piglets: Phenomena of Melanesian Religion, ed. by Norman C. Habel, 19-24. Adelaide: Australian Association for the Study of Religions, 1979. The Gebeanda is a cultic location at a sacred cave which is recognized in common by more than one Huli tribe, although Gayalu does not make clear the trans-tribal significance of such caves. His is the pioneering account of how the priest-like custodians at a well known site meet the concerns for tribal fertility by making offerings to the cave's place spirit inhabitants. (Note that in a cognatic society the Gebeanda cults presented the possibility for greater

Southern and Papuan Highlands

419

unification along religious lines, but with the Huli, as far as we know, social unity was never realized before contact.) 1581

Glasse, Robert M. "Revenge and Redress among the Huli: A Preliminary Account." Mankind 5, 7 (1959): 273-289 + maps and illustrations. Although this article is on warfare, it places particular stress on the obligatory nature of taking revenge in armed combat for the death of one's kin and of seeking personal redress when dishonored by an enemy - matters which we see as encompassed by traditional religion. As Glasse better shows in his monograph on the Huli as a cognatic society (The Huli of Papua, pub. 1968), the demands placed on anybody in a conflict is complicated by the remarkably free choice given to the place of residence. 1582

Glasse, Robert M. "The Huli of the Southern Highlands." In Gods, Ghosts and Men in Melanesia: Some Religions of Australian New Guinea and the New Hebrides, ed. by P[eter] Lawrence, and M[ervyn] J[ohn] Meggitt, 27-49. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1965. An early seminal study of Huli religion. Glasse is informative on the so-called dama deities which control the weather, particularly the sun and the moon (Ni and Hana), whose major myth is also introduced; and on Datagaliwabe who is the requiter of all misdeeds like a kind of Melanesian Varuna. A great deal of space is devoted to sorcery, while his account of the tege initiation ceremony is all too brief and details are still only available in an unpublished paper from the hands ofB. Gayalu (cf. 1580). Goldman, L[aurence] R. Talk Never Dies: The Language of Huli Disputes. London: Tavistock Publications, 1983. x + 341 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. Goldman argues that illness is the source of metaphor to express fundamental truths about the nature of talk and relationships, and then explores the complex semantic codes involved in working out sources of shame and the needs for compensation in a cognatic society. Disputes over relationships (such as marriage), land, and bad talk are discussed in turn, with a few pages devoted to warfare. In analyzing various dispute cases, Goldman highlights expressed notions of indemnity, liability, and the obligation to address and/or make up for insult, with smaller rather than larger groups being involved in dispute solving. See also his preliminary article in 0346. 1583

1584

Lederman, Rena. "Trends and Cycles in Mendi." Bikmaus 3, 1 (1982): 5-14. Lederman notes the cyclical nature of economic production in highland societies but correctly disputes ecological interpretations (see A. Rappaport, 1221) that take processes to be too dependent on the availability or non-availability of resources. She is impressed, for example, how quickly pig herds can be built

420

Bibliographical Survey

up for the Mendi enactment of ritual exchange (in the mok ink festival), and finds that ceremonial trends can manifest independently of modern economic developments, even coffee market vagaries. A description of the mok ink is given by her in What Gifts Engender (pub. 1986), more a book on politics. 1585

Mawe, Theodore. "Notes on a Stone Bird Purchased during 1980 in the Mendi Area of the Southern Highlands Province." Oral History 8, 8 (1980): 75-80 + illustration. Discussing the Papua New Guinea National Museum acquisition of carved stone birds from among the Mendi, the author describes how, in seclusion, hired sorcerers set such an object to face their enemies and transmit a deathdealing evil spirit. 1586

Mawe, Theodore. "Religious Cults and Ritual Practice among the Mendi People of the Southern Highlands Province of Papua New Guinea." In The Meanings of Things: Material Culture and Symbolic Expression, ed. by Ian Hodder, 41-49. London: Unwin Hyman, 1989. An interesting piece which first discusses the Mendi range of spirit beings, one of which is the force saiki! that "saves or blesses or is a blessing itself," operating outside the processes of nature. This concept of saiki! is related to luck and has its place in the complex of relations between the living and the dead in the Mendi's pursuit of wealth through rituals as well as hard "work." See also Mawe's survey in Records of the Papua New Guinea Museum (pub. 1985). Ryan, D'Arcy. "Marriage in Mendi." In Pigs, Pearlshells, and Women: Marriage in the New Guinea Highlands, ed. by R[obert] M. Glasse, and M[ervyn] J[ohn] Meggitt, 159-175. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1969. A useful piece on marriage payments, but including other matters such as the sense of obligation, widowhood, divorce, and grounds for refusing to pay bride price. Note also Ryan's two articles on Mendi social organization in Oceania (pub. 1958-59). 1587

1588

Sillitoe, Paul. Give and Take: Exchange in Wola Society. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1979. xx + 316 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. Focuses on Wola social organization and the nature of their ceremonial exchange. He suggests that they put more emphasis on the achievements of the individual than has been reported for most highland groups: the Wola rely on temporary "action sets" rather than on permanent groupings for social action. He sees exchange as based on self-interest but, at the same time, as the means by which social cohesion is maintained. The book is theoretically flawed in its introduction when Sillitoe uses the old social theories of John Locke and Thomas Hobbes as an entree to atomized societies.

Southern and Papuan Highlands

421

1589

Sillitoe, Paul. "Some More on War: A Wola Perspective." In Homicide Compensation in Papua New Guinea: Problems and Prospects, ed. by Richard Scaglion, 70-81 + figure. Law Reform Commission of Papua New Guinea Monographs, 1. Port Moresby: Office of Information for the Law Reform Commission of Papua New Guinea, 1981. A useful little article discussing the "mob excitement" of Wola warfare, the rationale for revenge, and the ceremonial compensatory processes that can come into play when people are killed . Compensation is also discussed in connection with government policy. Further, cf. Sillitoe in Oceania (pub. 1981); and his Made in Niugini (pub. 1988). Stewart, Pamela J., and Strathern, Andrew [J.]. Speaking for Life and Death: Warfare and Compensation among the Duna of Papua New Guinea. Semi Ethnological Reports, 13 . Osaka: National [iii] + 88 pp. + map and Museum of Ethnology, 2000. illustrations. Largely on the rhetoric of war and compensation, with recorded texts of speeches included. Insights on heroics and allusion to spmt support are valuable. For other recent work by Stewart and Strathern on the Duna, see articles in Social Anthropology (pub. 1998) on ritual, and in People and Culture in Oceania (pub. 2000) on sense of place. 1590

1591

Stiirzenhofecker, Gabriele. "Sacrificial Bodies and the Cyclicity of Substance." Journal of the Polynesian Society 104, 1 (1995): 89109 + maps. The Duna conceive their cosmos as one of "enduring incompleteness," combining a notion of "entropy" or generational decline (as with the neighboring Huli) with a sense of cyclicity, as instantiated by the recurrence of ritual "re-energizing the ground." Most focus is on the pig sacrifices to placate the female spirit forces that could disturb the earth. A fascinating piece (and see connections to C. Ballard, two entries below). Stiirzenhofecker, Gabriele. Times Enmeshed: Gender, Space, and History among the Duna of Papua New Guinea. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1998. xv + 242 pp. + map, tables, and illustrations. On experience of time and space, and their importance for Duna identity. Moves on to marriage relations and the problem of the "enemy within," or of women never being fully integrated into their husbands' lines and thus being susceptible to accusations of witchcraft. 1592

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1593

Ballard, Chris[topher]. "The Fire Next Time: The Conversion of the Huli Apocalypse." In Millennial Countdown in New Guinea,

422

Bibliographical Survey

ed. by Neil L. Whitehead. [Special Issue of] Ethnohistory 47, 1 (2000): 205-225. Should be seen in connection with the author's 1995 doctoral dissertation 'The Death of a Great Land,' which examined the transference of traditional Huli pessimism about the fate of all things to the new Christian apocalypticism, in the face of disruptions and problems in the Southern Highlands. With the rise of women in the church, Ballard argues, the men's role in re-energizing the earth is under threat. See also the boxed comments on Huli notions of "cosmic entropy" by M. Sahlins in Current Anthropology (pub. 1996). Barr, John. "Spirit Movements in the Highlands United Church." In Religious Movements in Melanesia Today 2, ed. by Wendy Flannery, 144-154 + map. Point Series, 3. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1983. A helpful survey of the ecstatic phenomena of Southern Highland spirit movements, particularly among the Huli adherents to the United (formerly Methodist) Church. Matters covered include shaking and crying, visions and dreams, healing and prophecy. Barr also writes the general introduction, this particular volume being among a number on the subject produced by the Melanesian Institute. 1594

Clark, Jeffrey [L.]. "Madness and Colonisation: The Embodiment of Power in Pangia." In Alienating Mirrors: Christianity, Cargo Cults and Colonialism in Melanesia, ed. by Andrew Lattas. [Special Issue of] Oceania 63, 1 (1992): 15-26. In this and other articles in Oceania (pub. 1988, 1991) the author disputes the thesis ofP. Lawrence and M. Meggitt (0117) that highlanders are more secular than coastal dwellers. The Christian "revivals" at Pangia (and also Karavar) are taken to be cargoistic, with Christianity being used to create a new world, and money becoming a "diacritical sign" of this world . Provocative, but somewhat reductionist and relying too much on the work of R. Robin (1602).

1595

Clark, Jeffrey [L.]. "Gold, Sex and Pollution: Male Illness and Myth at Mt. Kare, Papua New Guinea." American Ethnologist 20, 4 (1993): 742-757. On how colonial "encapsulation" below Mount Kare has affected the Huli people's ideas about pollution and sexuality. Taking two themes, first, dirty water from mining brings sickness associated with neglect of the primal male spirit Iba Tiri. Second, the primal woman spirit is connected with diamonds and the hope of finding them, and is the agent by whom to avoid women's bad blood and decontaminating the sources of life. Intriguing, manifold research. 1596

Fountain, Ossie [Oswald]. "The Religious Experience of the Koroba Huli." Melanesian Journal of Theology 2, 2 (1986): 174-207. On the Koroba Holy Spirit Movement (1975-76, 1985-86), this article provides a theoretical framework to understand spirits of revitalization with a "steady 1597

Southern and Papuan Highlands

423

state" effect afterwards. The analysis is very useful, as are the background materials on traditional religion and mission history. 1598

Frankel, Stephen. The Huli Response to Illness. Cambridge Studies in Anthropology, 62. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986. xvi + 201 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. The best work to date relating dense ethnographic study of a traditional medical system to social change. The case of the Huli is one of recent contact and so all the more interest lies in this book concerning the ways the Huli have quickly developed patterns of choice between medical systems and adaptive interpretations of illness along both "traditional" and innovative lines. 1599

Goldman, Laurence [R.]. The Culture of Coincidence: Accident and Absolute Liability in Huli. Oxford Studies in Social and Cultural Anthropology. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1993. xvi + 443 pp. + map, tables and illustrations. A major study in legal anthropology, carefully analyzing Huli concepts of causation, intent (or "mental causes"), accident, and "fate." The cases look mainly traditional in the way they are argued, but the setting is in the contemporary local court (and thus the possibility of conceptual shifts should have been better addressed). 1600

Lederman, Rena. "Sorcery and Social Change in Mendi." In Sorcery and Social Change in Melanesia, ed. by Marty Zelenietz, and Shirley Lindenbaum, 15-27. [Special Issue of) Social Analysis 8 (1981). A perceptive piece in which the author draws attention to patterns of modernization among the Mendi. The most interesting section concerns the development of "bottle" sorcery (Tok Pisin: botol) which involves the use of glass and has arisen through the intrusion of sorcery and curing techniques from outside the Southern Highland area. Lederman notes that sorcery has tended to produce greater social fragmentation since the suppression of warfare. 1601

Matiabe, Aruru. "Revival Movements 'Beyond the Ranges,' Southern Highlands." In Religious Movements in Melanesia: A Selection of Case Studies and Reports, ed. by Wendy Flannery, 147-151 + map. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1983. Bya central Huli (and also Brethren) scholar, who later served as Minister for Education in Papua New Guinea, an account of the Holy Spirit movement emerging in the western Huli land of the Koroba and Lake Kopiago area, and fostered by the Asia Pacific Christian Mission. There are mimeographed versions of the relevant episodes by theologically better-trained persons (cf. also 1597), but this is useful for being a more distanced approach. See also, for

Bibliographical Survey

424

Catholic contact stories of the Duna around Lake Kopiago, J. Knoebel in the annual by the Divine Word Missionaries, The Word in the World (pub. 1966). 1602

Robin, Robert W. "Revival Movements in the Southern Highlands Province of Papua New Guinea." Oceania 52, 4 (1982) : 320-343 + maps and table. Robin characteristically worries over confusion brought by competing Christian missionization to the Southern Highlands (generally, but mainly the north) . This piece partly reflects a special, classified report he wrote for the Provincial Commissioner on 'The Effects of the Mission Presence and Influence upon Communities in the Southern Highlands Province' (dated 1979), which constitutes rather shallow psychological anthropology, and shows no clear understanding of problems in analyzing alleged mental illness or of continuing traditional elements in "early contact Christianity." See also as a foretaste his paper on a 1975-76 Huli movement in Journal for the Scientific Study ofReligion (pub. 1981), and an article on mission effects in Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes (pub. 1980). 1603

Stewart, Pamela [J.], and Strathern, Andrew [J.]. Witchcraft, Murder and Ecological Stress: A Duna (Papua New Guinea) Case Study . (James Cook University of North Queensland, Centre for Pacific Studies) Discussion Paper Series, 4. Townsville, Qld.: Centre for Pacific Studies, James Cook University of North Queensland, 1998. 32 pp. Short but important study connecting witchcraft accusation and attacks, and rising levels of violence with environmental and production problems. 1604

Stewart, Pamela [J.], and Strathern Andrew [1.]. Remaking the World: Myth, Mining, and Ritual Change among the Duna of Papua New Guinea. Washington, D.C.: Smithsonian Institute, 2002. xvi + 219 pp. + map and illustrations. While old ritual practices have been abandoned with social change, new myths and rituals have emerged after mining activity in Duna country.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1605

Donais, Rosalie M. As Many as Received Him, To Them Gave He Power: To Become the Sons of God, even to Them that Believe on His Name, John 1: 12. Tremont, Ill.: Apostolic Christian Church Foundation, 1987. xiii + 241 pp. + illustrations. About the independent Tiliba Mission to Nipa and Wola. Conservative Protestant and paternalistic, but little else has been written on indigenous Christians in the Nipa area (cf. 0065). 1606

Hecht, Susan. Muruk and the Cross: Missions and Schools in the Southern Highlands. ERU Research Report, 35. Port Moresby:

Southern and Papuan Highlands

425

Educational Research Unit, University of Papua New Guinea, 1981. 104 pp. + maps, table and figures. Aiming to analyze interactions between government and missions, as two agents of modem education in the Southern Highlands (especially the upper regions). Assesses the Christian school, the role of the expatriate missionary, mission effects on teaching subjects, together with a history of mission education in Papua New Guinea. Some references to the use of traditional materials in school are presented. 1607

Jebens, Holger. Wege zum Himmel: Katholiken, Siebenten-TagsAdventisten und der Einfluss der traditionellen Religion in Pairudu, Southern Highlands Province, Papua New Guinea. Mundus Reihe Ethnologie, 86. Bonn: Holos Verlag, 1995. ix + 345 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustration. Solid study of the persistence of tradition religion, and of changes in belief following the arrival of missions, among the Pairudu. Detailed on Catholics and Seventh-day Adventists, and the general impact of Protestant Fundamentalists (as opposed to modernity) is interestingly assessed. 1608

Meshanko, Ronald R. "The Gospel among the Huli: Historical Background." Pts. 1-2. Catalyst 16, 3 (1986): 222-236; 16, 4 (1986): 344-351. On the development and effects of the Catholic Church (particularly the Capuchin friars) among the Huli. Reorganization of the sense of time is a focus. For one published attempt at Huli indigenous theology, see P. Hinawai in Mi-cha-el (pub. 2004). Reeson, Margaret. Torn Between Two Worlds. Madang: Kristen Pres, 1972. 205 pp. + map and illustrations. Endearing as an account of changes brought about among the Mendi by the Methodist (subsequently United) Church Mission, but lacking in historical criticism. After treating the traditional way of life, the author discusses baptisms and the training of local preachers. Good photographic documentation. 1609

1610

Smith, Graham. Mendi Memories. Melbourne: Thomas Nelson (Australia), 1974. viii + 152 pp. + illustrations. The experiences of a Methodist minister from South Australia involved in development work among the Mendi between 1962 and 1971. There are some useful snippets to do with the interface of traditional and Christian outlooks. For later and relevant observations on Methodist medical work, see V. Bock, Leprosy, Leeches and Love (pub. 1981). 1611

Weeks, Sheldon G. Education and Change in Pangia, Southern Highlands Province. ERU Research Report, 56. Port Moresby: Educational Research Unit, University of Papua New Guinea, 1987.

Bibliographical

426

Survey

196 pp. + map and tables. A well known expert in cross-cultural studies on the newer agencies for education, here in a more isolated part of the Southern Highlands. Mission influences as well as those of the national Education Department are assessed, and a degree of local confusion from missionary competition is suggested. Weeks edited a less accessible book on Pangia (pub. 1989). Wood, A. Harold. Overseas Missions of the Australian Methodist Church. 5 Vols. Melbourne and Sydney: Aldersgate Press, and Commission for Mission, Uniting Church of Australia, 1975-1987. Vol. 5 : Papua New Guinea Highlands: A Bridge is Built. 1987. By Wood, and Reeson, Margaret. vi + 122 pp. + [detachable] map and illustrations. Handy history of Methodist mission work in and around Mendi and Tari (Huli territory). For indigenous religious life, the chapters on mass conversions and preacher training are vital. 1612

Southern Highlands (Lower) Traditional

Feld, Steven. Sound and Sentiment: Birds, Weeping, Poetics, and Song in Kaluli Expression . 2nd ed. Conduct and Communication Series. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1982. xiv + 297 pp. + maps, figures, tables, musical scores and illustrations. On the cycle of Kaluli events and parts of the environment as marked by the presence of birds. The author analyzes human sounds and music in their various moods to see how they pick up and play on these intimations from the environs. A remarkable and unusual work in musicology important for studies in symbology and religion. 1613

Franklin, K[arl] J[ames]. The Dialects of Kewa. Pacific Linguistics Series B Monographs, 10. Canberra: Department of Linguistics, Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National University, 1968. iv + 72 pp. + maps and tables. Largely an introduction to (north/central) Kewa phonology, grammar and word geography, but various sections of the book are concerned with religious issues, for example, the andalu rimbu ceremony (concentrated on magical stones), ceremonial houses, and word tabus during marriage. The author is also interested in what dialect patterns might reveal about the earlier movements of tribes in this very interesting area. Further, see Franklin on religious slang in Anthropos (pub. 1975). 1614

1615

Josephides, Lisette. The Production of Inequality: Gender and Exchange among the Kewa . London: Tavistock, 1985 . x + 242 pp . + maps, figures and illustrations.

Southern and Papuan

Highlands

427

A published doctoral thesis inspired by M. Godelier (1268), and with a framework foreshadowed in 1163. She investigates the way female positions and activities of (north/central) Kewa are defined and valued in terms of male prestige needs, and shows clearly how not only the male-dominated warrior ethos and the complex of pig-killing ceremonies but also the traditional mythology legitimates the inferiority of women. Some useful observations about missions and contact cults are included. See also Josephides in Oceania (pub. 1983). LeRoy , John D. "The Ceremonial Pig Kill of the South Kewa." Oceania 49, 3 (1979): 179-209 + figures and tables. Distinctly religious issues are hardly addressed in this paper, which plots who is exchanging with whom in (south) Kewa pig-killing rites. The ceremonials, however, "express continuing obligations between persons related by birth, coresidence, marriage, and common purpose," and they can heal conflicts. 1616

1617

LeRoy, John [D.], ed. Kewa Tales. Vancouver: University of British Columbia Press, 1985. xxv + 251 pp. + illustrations. The best collection of (translated) folk tales from the Kewa-Erave region in the north of the Western Province. In his other volume, Fabricated World (pub. 1985), and in an earlier article in the Yearbook of Symbolic Anthropology (pub. 1978), LeRoy interprets the many motifs. His works are good companions to M. MacDonald's Mararoko (see 1619). MacDonald, Mary N. "An Interpretation of Magic." Religious Traditions 7-9 (1984-1986): 83-104 + map. [Different version: Symbols of Life: An Interpretation of Magic. Occasional Papers of the Melanesian Institute, 2. Goroka: The Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1985. 24 pp. + map.] A discussion of healing, magical procedures, and symbolism among the Mararoko (an Erave/southern Kewa tribe), conveying the Erave understanding of life energy and the possibilities it presents for action . The Melanesian Institute version is in mimeograph form. 1618

MacDonald, Mary N. Mararoko: A Study in Melanesian Religion. American University Studies Series, 11: Anthropology and Sociology, 45. New York: Peter Lang, 1991. xvii + 591 pp. + map and illustrations. On the southern Kewa (or Erave), making the reader aware that traditional beliefs and a selection of rites are still alive in a steadily "Christianizing" area. Half the book contains stories from the Erave, yet without guidance as to which the author considers myth as against legend or tale, or culturally important as against more entertaining. The ethnography, however, is useful in revealing how oral narratives reflect religious significances (including insights about reciprocity); but there is not enough interconnecting of 1619

428

Bibliographical Survey

narratives and cultural context. Note also the author's article on marsupials in myth in Catalyst (pub. 1988). 1620

Mimica, Jadran. "The Foi and Heidegger: Western Philosophical Poetics and a New Guinea Life-World." Australian Journal of Anthropology 4, 2 (1993): 79-95. A review article on 1. Weiner's work on the Southern Highland Foi (1632), in the process questioning the value of Heideggerian hermeneutics for the anthropology of Melanesia. This review article, in fact, has some of the most insightful generalizations about Melanesian religions - the "horizontal" tendencies, the sense of "the imperishable flow of life," and its articulation "in social practice," etc. Weiner subsequently replied in Australian Journal of Anthropology (pub. 1993), and then published The Lost Drum (pub. 1995), a theoretical work partly answering Mimica, but leading to a new controversy with B. Juillerat (in Social Analysis [pub. 1997]; cf. also 0073). 1621

Nihill, Michael. "The 'Two Men' of Anganen Exchange: Structure and Concepts of the Individual in Highland Papua New Guinea." Mankind 18, 3 (1988): 146-160 + map and table. Examining differences between "mundane" and "ceremonial" exchanges among the Kewa and Wola, then arguing how the southwestern Anganen, a culture betweeen them, takes the difference to greater extent than elsewhere, with shells being excluded from the great transactions. 1622

Nihill, Michael. "Dangerous Visions: The Cassowary as Good to Think and Good to Remember among the Anganen." Oceania 72, 4 (2002): 258-274. Explaining the extraordinary rawa ritual in which rival brothers or individual disputants throw the blood and entrails of wild cassowary at each other, while hurling insults. Nihill discusses how cassowaries represent non-rational aspects of war, and yet their ritual killing in exchange can mark the dissipation of social tensions. See also his article in Oceania (pub. 1988). 1623

Rule, Joan. "The Foe of Papua New Guinea." In The World's Religions: A Lion Handbook, ed. by Christopher Partridge, et al., 108-109. 3rd ed. Oxford: Lion Hudson, 2005. The first (brief and here reprinted) statement of Foe (or Foi) beliefs from along Lake Kutubu's shores and into the neighboring Mubi River Valley. Spirits are classified into "the Evil Things," wandering spirits, and spirits of the dead. Healing and sorcery methods are introduced. The author and her husband have published on Foi semantics, cf. M. Rule, The Culture and Language of the Foe (pub. 1993). 1624

Schiefenhoevel, Wulf. "Aspects of the Medical System of the Kaluli and Waragu Language-Group, Southern Highlands District." Mankind 8, 2 (1971): 141-145.

Southern and Papuan Highlands

429

On the Kaluli and Waragu, being a short but useful description of an "ethnomedical system" - covering disease, healing and healers . This is material neglected in other ethnographies. 1625

Schieffelin, Edward L. The Sorrow ofthe Lonely and the Burning of the Dancers. Brisbane and New York: University of Queensland, and St. Martin's Press, 1977. xii + 243 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. One of the better books on reciprocity between tribes in a Melanesian culture, on the Kaluli of the Mount Bosavi area. The discussion centers around dances of compensation put on by colorful male performers who come with a visiting party to another tribe with whom relations have some time been fractious. The dancers create sorrowfulness over past mishaps in tribal warfare and incite the onlookers to set fire to their fragile grass skirt-like cloaks before the performers are whisked away. The dances act as compensation nonetheless and fit into the complex web of reciprocity skillfully analyzed by Schieffelin. See also N. Munn in 0084. 1626

Schieffelin, Edward L. "The Retaliation of the Animals: On the Cultural Construction of the Past in Papua New Guinea." In History and Ethnohistory in Papua New Guinea, ed. by Deborah Oceania [B.] Gewertz, and Edward [L.] Schieffelin, 40-57. Monograph, 28. Sydney: University of Sydney, 1985. [A slightly different version in Bikmaus 5, 4 (1984): 1-14.] A study of sana mono - the perceived attack of wild animals on humans during a storm among the Kaluli. The context of the study lies in the perception of the past and the concept of reciprocity. Schieffelin, Edward L. "Performance and the Cultural Contribution of Reality." American Ethnologist 12,4 (1985) : 707-724. A rather technical piece on "the nondiscursive and performative aspects of ritual," using as the test case enactments within Kaluli seances. Worth persistence. Cf. also Schieffelin's article on mediators as metaphors in A. Becker and A. Yengoyan (eds.), The Imagination ofReality (pub. 1979). 1627

1628

Strathern, Andrew [J.], ed. Wiru Laa: 01 Stori bilong Wiru - Wiru Stories (Southern Highlands Province). Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1983. iv + 179 pp. A rich collection of Wiru vernacular texts and Tok Pisin translations. The most dramatic item is the Jonah-like story of the man swallowed by a snake, who cuts it from the inside and is vomited out. 1629

Strathern, Andrew [J.]. "Compensation: What Does it Mean?" TaimLain 1, 1 (1993): 57-62. The journal apparently replaces Bikmaus, and here Strathern asks what the Duna, Kutubu and also Melpa mean by compensation. It has a specific

430

Bibliographical Survey

function within military and exchange contexts and should not be misused. Cf. also Strathern's Death to Pay For! (pub. 1998). 1630

Weiner, James F. "Men, Ghosts and Dreams among the Foi: Literal and Figurative Modes of Interpretation." Oceania 57, 2 (1986): 114-127 + tables. Introducing Foi traditional religious beliefs, and very good on the alleged possession phenomenon at the male initiations (cf. also 0155, bearing comparison with the Bongnu, see 0902). The Foi (formerly referred to as Foe) live around Lake Kutubu and along the Faya'a and Mubi Rivers (see next entry). For Foi sorcery, see Weiner in Ethnos (pub. 1986). Weiner, James F. The Heart of the Pearl Shell: The Mythological Dimension of Foi Sociality. Studies in Melanesian Anthropology. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988. xviii + 322 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. Insightful on Foi mythology and poesis (especially mourning songs, as related to mythic narratives). This dense study is best read in conjunction with his The Empty Space (see next entry) on poesis and the Foi sense of space, though his notion of poetry as the spontaneous revelation of being has been criticized by A. Gell (0695) as too one-sided in its applications. On the gender dimension of space, cf. Weiner in Journal of Anthropological Research (pub. 1984), and on relating his psycho-environmental findings to other researches near the Kutubu area, see also Mountain Papuans (pub. 1988) edited by him. 1631

Weiner, James F. The Empty Space: Poetry, Space, and Being among the Foi of Papua New Guinea. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1991. xiv + 218 pp. + maps, figures, musical scores and illustrations. Interpreting the Foi's self-poeticized life-world within a framework of cultural semiotics. A dense ethnography showing a depth of knowledge of the language to pick Foi verbal and conceptual nuances of space and its vibrant contents, and the imagined role of humans in the cosmos. Perhaps affected too much by Heideggerian hermeneutics (see 1620 above). 1632

Williams, F[rancis] E[dgar]. "Natives of Lake Kutubu, Papua." Oceania 11, 2 (1940): 121-157 + map and illustrations; 11, 3 (1941): 259-294 + figure and table; 11, 4 (1941): 374-401 + illustrations; 12, 1 (1941): 49-74 + illustration; 12, 2 (1941): 134154. [This series of reports also appears as Oceania Monograph, 6 [n.d.], and is conveniently reproduced in E. Schwimmer's edition of Williams' writings (see 1317).] An important general ethnography of the culture of the Kutubu peoples. On religion, Williams looks at magic, including the "punitive aspect of disease," beliefs about the place of the dead, feasts and ceremonies, and myths or stories. 1633

Southern and Papuan Highlands

431

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1634

Busse, Mark; Turner, Susan; and Araho, Nick. The People of Lake Kutubu and Kikori: Changing Meanings of Daily Life. Port Moresby: Papua New Guinea National Museum and Art Gallery, 1993. xii + 83 pp. + maps and illustrations. Largely on traditional lifeways of the Foi and Fasu people, with some consideration of Kikori villages. Chapter four covers longhouses and their symbolism; and chapter seven covers trade and exchange, marriage, and funerals. The authors want to point out that the peoples were already under the pressure of change before contact, yet perhaps doing so because the volume was prepared under the auspices of BP Exploration and Oil Search Ltd. 1635

Clark, Jeffrey [L.]. Steel to Stone: A Chronicle of Colonialism in the Southern Highlands of Papua New Guinea. Ed. by Chris[topher] Ballard, and Michael Nihil!. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2000. xxx + 187 pp. + maps and illustrations. Posthumously published valuable field research, mainly on the Wiru people in social change and on colonial impact in the southern Pangia region. 1636

Kembo, Joseph. "Stories about the Erave Cargo Cult." Grassroots Research Bulletin 2, 2 (1992): 22-27 + illustration. A nice little grassroots survey of change from the time of traditional exchange systems and trade routes, through to the coming of the first missionaries and patrol officers, and on to more recent reactions to the colonial order. Many Erave (or southern Kewa) went off canned meat, a prime object of cargo expectation in some cultures, because the meat was full of tendons and parts of it looked like fingernails (an item used by sorcerers). 1637

Robin, Robert W. "An 'End of the World Revival' at Erave, Papua New Guinea." Yagl-Ambu 8,1 (1981): 52-66. The description of a southern Kewa millenarian cult of 1973-75, and of the hysteria which Robin claims was largely engendered by an expatriate missionary. Note: the author is known for his very anti-missionary stance. 1638

Strathern, Andrew [1.] . "Souvenirs de 'folie' chez les Wiru (Southern Highlands)." [Special Issue of] Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 33, 56-57 (1977): 131-144. On oral traditions about isolated collective possession, sometimes trance-like behavior among the Wiru, and the hermeneutical difficulty presenting itself as to whether there were cultural precedents for the phenomena or whether they arose with contact. B. Juillerat, on introducing this article (and others) in the journal, decides for the latter (0112); Trompfs fieldwork led him to conclude for the former (0064).

432

Bibliographical

Survey

1639

Strathern, Andrew [J.]. A Line of Power. Social Science Paperbacks, 268. London: Tavistock Publications, 1984. vi + 170 pp. + tables. This little book is Strathern's attempt to wrestle with the vulgar Marxism he apparently encountered at the University of London. In his assessment of the Melpa and Wiru cultures (the latter, as a Southern Highland grouping, receiving slightly more attention), he argues for the functional integrity of choice to peoples rather than seeing the people as victims of socio-economic forces. The book is particularly interesting on the way inlanders react to missionaries; the Wiru, in hosting so many of them, tended to manipulate them in the context of continuing tribal power play.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Schieffelin, Edward L. "The End of Traditional Music, Dance and Body Decoration in Bosavi, Papua New Guinea." In The Plight of the Peripheral People of Papua New Guinea. Vol. 1: The Inland Situation, by Robert Gordon, et al., 1-22 + map. Cultural Survival Occasional Paper, 7. Cambridge, Mass.: Cultural Survival Inc., 1981. [For preliminary version: Institute of P.N.G. Studies Discussion Paper, 30-32. Port Moresby: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, 1978.] A short, punchy paper on the effects of evangelism - especially at the hands of Huli evangelists of what was then the Asia Pacific Christian Mission - on Kaluli ceremonial hunting lodges, mortuary customs, arts and drama. The author considers some of the evangelistic work that has been culturally destructive and a form of "evangelical intimidation" and dares to analyze Huli pastoral opposition to traditional rites as unbiblical. 1640

Schieffelin, Edward L. "Evangelical Rhetoric and the Transformation of Traditional Culture in Papua New Guinea." Comparative Studies in Society and History 23 (1981): 150-156. Important on the role of preaching in culture change. Indigenous preachers from the Gogodala region took mission talk of heaven and hell with intense seriousness, and, with their hyped-up preaching, played a crucial motivating role for conversion among the Kaluli. For an account more sympathetic to the Gogodala and Asia Pacific Christian Mission work in the Southern Highlands, see J. and M. Prince, A Church is Born (pub. 1991). 1641

Western Papuan Inland and Plateau Traditional 1642

Bonnemere, Pascale. Le pandanus rouge: corps, difj'erence des sexes et parente chez les Ankave-Anga (Papouasie-Nouvelle-

Southern and Papuan Highlands

433

Guinee). Chemins de I'Ethnologie. Paris, CNRS [=Centre Nationale de la Recherche Scientifique] Editions; Maison des Sciences de I'Homme, 1996. 426 pp. + illustrations. Finely honed research on the sense of body and gender difference among an Anga (or Kukukuku) group, showing sensitive attention to the socio-religious place of women (see 0320). Brilliant on initiations at puberty and both male and female cults. More published research is expected. For some background, see 1. Bjerre, Last Cannibals (pub. 1956) on observations concerning smoking corpses, bodily mutilation in mourning, bone deposition, weaponry, etc. during a 1954 police expedition. 1643

Ernst, Thomas M. "Onabasulu Male Homosexuality : Cosmology, Affect and Prescribed Male Homosexual Activity among the Onabasulu of the Great Papuan Plateau." Oceania 62, 1 (1991): Ill. Shows how Onabasulu worldview requires the insemination of youths for their proper maturing, yet it is believed that each ejaculation is a step towards male physical decline. Special close relationships exist between older men and youths because of these practices, which Ernst does not consider to be "ritualized" (cf. 0106). 1644

Kelly, Raymond C. "Witchcraft and Sexual Relations: An Exploration in the Social and Semantic Implications of the Structure of Belief." In Man and Woman in the New Guinea Highlands, ed. by Paula Brown, and Georgeda Buchbinder, 36-53 + figure. American Washington, D.C: Anthropologist Special Publication, 8. American Anthropological Association, 1976. An excellent detailed study of Etoro beliefs in witchcraft and its potentially dangerous connection to sexual relations (including incest). The author explores a range of societal opposites which are bound to each other by specific reasoning. 1645

Knauft, Bruce M. Good Company and Violence: Sorcery and Social Action in a Lowland New Guinea Society. Studies in Melanesian Anthropology. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1985. x + 474 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations An important book on sorcery in traditional Papua. Among the Gebusi (of the Strickland River region of the Western Province of Papua), the peculiar patterns of intra-societal Gebusi sorcery have been affected by Bedamini raiding and infiltration into Gebusi territory during pre-contact times. See also Knauft's articles on aesthetics and spirit mediumship (0107), and on Gebusi culture generally in T. Hays (ed.), Encyclopedia of World Cultures, Vol. 2: Oceania (pub. 1991). Knauft's fieldnotes on the Gebusi will soon be published. 1646

Nieuwenhuijsen, l.W. van, and Nieuwenhuijsen-Riedeman, C.H. van. "Eclipses as Omens of Death: The Socio-Religious Inter-

434

Bibliographical Survey

pretation of a Cosmological Phenomenon among the Suki in South New Guinea." In Explorations in the Anthropology of Religion: Essays in Honour of Jan van Baal, ed. by W.E.A. van Beek, and l.H. Scherer, 112-120. Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde, 74. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1975. A rare and important piece on beliefs about the significance of drastic "heavenly" changes for a Melanesian people, in this case a hinterland group. The Suki believed that eclipses are caused by wandering souls of the living that have thrown themselves on to the sun and the moon, and there are certain myths quoted by the authors legitimating this view . It remains a concern for given moieties to work out the identity of any soul involved in an eclipse. These beliefs are not well related to questions of group security among people who were raided by headhunters from the west. Shaw, R. Daniel. "Sarno Initiation: Its Context and Its Meaning." Journal of the Polynesian Society 91,3 (1982): 417-434 + tables. An article concentrating on the kandila initiation ceremony of the Sarno, analyzing its stages, its symbolism, and its connection with social and political relationships. The substance of this article becomes crucial for his monograph (next entry). 1647

Shaw, R. Daniel. Kandila: Sarno Ceremonialism and Interpersonal Relationships. Ann Arbor, Mich .: University of Michigan Press, 1990. 227 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. Important for its careful description of a Papuan cosmography: humans safely in their hamlets, the bush dominated by spirits, and changes constantly occuring in relation to enemy and allied groups. Shaw perceptively shows intermarriage between groups, cooperation between allies in initiations, and gender relations are intimately bound up with the Sarno view of the cosmos. Humans live out their lives between this finite and the other, infinite world that the ancestors have entered - but in the finite world spirit power can be used for good or ill between humans. The book is also very useful on Sarno longdistance trading, and on cannibalism apparently lacking a religious rationale. Art, including the finely carved and decorated Sarno initiation arrows, is carefully considered. 1648

1649

S0rum, Arve. "In Search of the Lost Soul: Bedamini Spirit Seances and Curing Rites." Oceania 50,4 (1980): 273-296. A study on a Bedamini curing ritual, using a symbolism framework which attempts to extrapolate conclusions about a society's general ideology. The ritual is seen to be used in other contexts than curing, and this leads to a detailed description of witchcraft beliefs.

Southern and Papuan Highlands

435

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Anderson, James L. Cannibal: A Photographic Audacity. Sydney: A.H. & A.W. Reed, 1970. 112 pp. + maps and illustrations. On patrolling into the Nomad River and Biami culture areas. Although the author-photographer is intensely interested in taking pictures of signs of cannibalism (then still practiced in the area), the text and photographs are strongest on encounters between indigenes and outsiders. On prior missionary contact with the Biami, see the booklet by S. Horne, Them Also (pub. 1968). 1650

D'Albertis, L[iugi] M[arie]. Journal of the Expedition for the Exploration of the Fly River. Trans. by George Bennett. Sydney: Frederick White, 1877.43 pp. + [fold-out] map and table. A famous diary account of contact situations along the Fly River, with the explorer d'Albertis relating something of the behavior of indigenes to his intrusive journey well beyond coastal areas. Somewhat romantically elaborated in his New Guinea: What I Did and What I Saw (2 Vols., pub. 1881; Italian original pub. 1880). Trustworthy materials on religious life are few and far between, but worth a scholarly sifting, with classic materials on contact situations. See also J. Goode on The Rape of the Fly (pub. 1977). 1651

Hides, J[ack] G[ordon] . Papuan Wonderland. London: Blackie & Son, 1936. xx + 204 pp. + map and illustrations. An autobiographical account of explorations up on to the Papuan plateau and on into the Southern Highlands . Most interesting on contact with the Etoro, Injigale, and Tarifuroro. 1652

Knauft, Bruce M. Exchanging the Past: A Rainforest World Before and After. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2002. x + 303 pp. + map, figures and illustrations. Evaluates the cultural path of the Gebusi, as the author's own field studies of the early 1980s and late 1990s reveal. The dramatic changes that have occurred are supposedly rooted in the growing disjunction of actual living conditions and hopes for the future. Channelled by a Christian vision of modern life, the most notable adaptations are seen in the demise of the indigenous spirit world; the shift of retribution against sorcerers and other covert evil-doers to the Second Coming; and the acceptance of modern education and part-resettlement at the local administrative center. 1653

1654

Scherle, Fred. "Five Lutherans and 60,000 Kukukukus." Pts. 1-3 . Journal of the Morobe District Historical Society 4, 1 (1977): 3640; 4, 2 (1977): 40-46; 4, 3 (1977): 47-53. Especially on the Lutheran Menyamya expedition of Harold Freund and Fred Scherle, and especially interesting on a contact situation. Further west at Kenja in Kukukuku (or Anga[nen]) country, the two sought to build a house for their evangelist helper, but an old leader spoke of an ancestral legend predicting and

436

Bibliographical

Survey

cautioning about whitemen who would come to introduce a strange God. For Seventh-day Adventist mission work among the Anga, see W. Scragg, Kukukuku Walkabout and Other Stories (pub. 1963). "Every Person a Shaman: The Use of Shaw, R. Daniel. Supernatural Power among the Sarno of Papua New Guinea." Missiology 9, 3 (1981): 359-365. Every Sarno man is a shaman in the sense of participating in dance, seance and initiation to provide protection against enemies. Shifts to Christianity have been marked by points at which individuals and families seek the new God's protection. 1655

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1656

Martin, Grahame C. Headhunter: The Story of Gesi, One of the Notorious Suki Headhunters, and the Influence of the Lord Jesus Christ upon Him. 2nd ed. Sydney: ANZEA Publishers, 1982. 214 pp. + maps and illustrations. A popular study on the religion, culture, and history of the Suki people. The author is a missionary anthropologist who has done research on the Suki and Keraki (Keraakie) people of the Western Province, and plots stages in socioreligious change, including local initiatives to use mission talk to turn away from headhunting. Shaw, R . Daniel. From Longhouse to Village: Sarno Social Change. Case Studies in Cultural Anthropology Series. Fort Worth , Tex .: Harcourt Brace College Publishers , 1996. xii + 148 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. A rare and excellent ethnohistorical monument, tracing the changes in a culture from contact to the present. Chapter seven deals with journeying from "shaman to pastor," but almost all others impinge on religious issues as well, including an earlier one on life in the longhouse, and the last on adaptation and survival under the "new order." 1657

Central Papuan Highlands Traditional 1658

Dupeyrat, Andre. Festive Papua. Trans. from the French by Erik de Mauny . London: Staples Press, 1955. 162 pp. + map, musical scores and illustrations. This ethnography derives from the unpublished 1937-39 manuscript of Sacred Heart Father P. Fastre's 'Moeurs et Coutumes Foujougheses' (see 1660), but deals mainly with the western Fuyughe festival known as gab(e). In this part of the area the festivals are extensive and combine celebrations of different events and stages in the life-cycle, such as initiation, marriage, and aging. The

Southern and Papuan Highlands

437

study is especially good on the magical preparations made for garden fertility leading up to gab. Dupeyrat, Andre. Papua: Beasts and Men. Trans. from the French by Michael Heron. London: MacGibbon & Kee, 1963. 188 pp. + illustrations. One of the more useful studies about the culturally perceived relationship between a Melanesian people, in this case the Fuyughe, and the animal world. Intriguing on Fuyughe attitudes to snakes: usually not killed, they are taken to embody spirits, and large pythons on the mountain heights are typically associated with the sila, or place spirit, of any tribe's territory. 1659

Fastre, Paul. Manners and Customs of the Fuyuges. Trans. from the French by M[arjorie] Flower, and E. Chariot. Port Moresby: By the Translators, [early 1980s]. 444 pp. [Only sighted on microfiche, but a few hard copies in existence.] Reproduced from the 1973 typescript translation of Fastres 1937-39 manuscript, the most authoritative account of the behavior patterns and beliefs of the Fuyughe. A product of the sheer weight of experience and great linguistic erudition (Fastre was the main contributor to the still unpublished Fuyughe dictionary). Dupeyrat relied heavily on this work (cf. 1658). Fastre is best available through the University of California, San Diego, Melanesian Studies Resource Center. 1660

1661

Gordon, Robert. "Misunderstanding Violence in the Highlands." Melanesian Law Journal 5, 2 (1977): 309-316. Although this is a review article of two books, one by M. Meggitt on the Enga (see 1126) and the other by R. Hallpike on the Tauade (see next entry), it is more important as a review of the latter work. For Gordon, Hallpike is more sophisticated and complex in grasping the nature of violence than Meggitt, and more insightful about the relationships between religion and violence. However, he finds Hallpike's portrait of the Tauade "totally lacking in human compassion," and "intellectually defecating" on their apparent irrationalism. Cf. also Trompf (0065). Hallpike, C[hristopher] R[obert]. Bloodshed and Vengeance in the Papuan Mountains: The Generation of Conflict in Tauade Society. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1977. xx + 317 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. Hallpike did not like the Tauade of the Papuan highlands and they, in turn, did not like him either. He describes them as a Heraclitean society in the grip of passion that leads to both intra-tribal and inter-tribal violence. Thus he leaves no room for an analysis of the breakdown of tradition through so-called pacification and the removal of structured aggression. The relationship between religion (culture heroes, totems, and spirits) and patterns of violence is interesting but flawed because of the previously mentioned bias. 1662

438

Bibliographical

Survey

Hirsch, Eric. "The 'Holding Together' of Ritual : Ancestrality and Achievement in the Papuan Highlands." In Cosmos and Society in Oceania, ed. by Daniel de Coppet, and Andre Iteanu, 213-233. Explorations in Anthropology. Oxford: Berg, 1995. On the sense of compulsion among the Fuyughe to perform the gab ceremonies, said to conduct the group into a state of timeless transcendence. The role of dance in gab and the spirit tracks associated with them have been clarified in a 1993 University of Sydney doctoral thesis by D. Seehofer-Guise, in two volumes. 1663

1664

McArthur, [A.] Margaret. "Men and Spirits in the Kunimaipa Valley." In Anthropology in Oceania: Essays Presented to Ian Hogbin, ed. by L[ester] R[ichard] Hiatt, and C[handra] Jayawardena, 155-189. Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1971. Distilling part of her 1961 Australian National University doctorate on the Kunimaipa (see next entry). Inter alia McArthur considers the importance of notions about the ancestors for keeping up revenge syndromes, of place spirits essential for territorial protection and local generativeness, and of a proper disposal of the dead to avoid ghostly vengeance. 1665

McArthur, A. Margaret. The Curbing of Anarchy in Kunimaipa Society. Ed. by Douglas [Llewellyn] Oliver. Oceania Monographs, 49. Sydney: University of Sydney, 2000. xii + 232 pp. + map, tables, figures, and illustrations. The editing of the author's important doctoral work just before she died (Oliver and McArthur being married), with the previously listed item being added as an appendix. Relevant topics covered include a historical background, social relations, life-cycle, leadership, ceremonies and feasting, reciprocity and war, handling conflict, and shame. McArthur argues that payback "permeated Kunimaipa social life and thought." 1666

Mona, Daniel. "My Chiefly Initiation in Goilala." Grassroots Research Bulletin 1,2 (1991): 33-37 . A rare personal reflection of a Papuan highland Tauade chief (from near the township of Tapini). Mona's installation was coupled with an initiation ceremony for other youths. The focus is on what was disclosed by the elders to him in particular as a young chief and the initiates in general - about land, behavior expectation, marriage, and the power of a chiefs name. Interesting Murray, J. H[ubert] P. "The Utame of Mafulu: Annual Investigations by Missionaries of the Sacred Heart." Report: Territory of Papua (1937-38): 33-35. A short official report on the findings of P. Fastre (1660) and A. Dupeyrat (1658) on the Fuyughe (or Mafulu) beliefs about utame, or "the singular member among each 'species of creatures'" and human groups without which they could not survive. See also Murray's Papua of Today (pub. 1925) for 1667

Southern and Papuan Highlands

439

related materials, early photographs, maps, etc.; and for a biography, F. West, Hubert Murray: The Australian Pro-Consul (pub. 1968). 1668

Williamson, Robert W[ood]. The Mafulu: Mountain People of British New Guinea. London: Macmillan and Co., 1912. xxiii + 364 pp. + [fold-out] map, tables and illustrations. An old, not very adequate general ethnography on the Fuyughe (or Mafulu), far outclassed by P. Fastre (1660) because of inadequate linguistic backing. Middle chapters are on the gab festival and other ceremonies, and later ones on war, explanations of illness and death, and on religion generally. Chapter nineteen considers the Papuan hinterland Kuni .

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1669

Hides, Hack] G[ordon]. Through Wildest Papua. London: Blackie & Son, 1935. x + 165 pp. + map and illustrations. The book deals with two of Hides' patrols, one into the Papuan highlands, and the other beyond into New Guinea. While it provides valuable concerning onthe-spot information about contact altercations, it does not really reveal how much Hides resorted to violent measures (cf. J. Sinclair, The Outside Man, pub. 1969). Also of use, on Hides as companion to explorer Ivan Champion, see Sinclair, Last Frontiers (pub. 1988). 1670

Hirsch, Eric. "Between Mission and Market: Events and Images in a Melanesian Society." Man New Series 29,3 (1994): 689-711. Considers how two events, the arrival (and continuing presence) of the missionaries and the creation of a market economy, have been apprehended by the Fuyughe. Each of these events has been conceptualized out of images of centeredness in Fuyughe ritual. 1671

Humphries, W[ilfred] R[ichard]. Patrolling in Papua. London: T. Fisher Unwin, 1923. 287 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. Explorations in the Mambare River region, proceeding thence among the Papuan mountain people of the Kunimaipa and further west in the Papuan mountains . Finishes with a look at effects of contact through mission presence there, and also at the Roro/Mekeo mission on the coast. Rare photographs are to be noted. Trompf, Garry [Winston]. '''Bilalaf.'' In Prophets of Melanesia : Six Essays, ed. by Garry [Winston] Trompf, 12-64 + maps and illustrations. 3rd ed. Port Moresby and Suva: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, and Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1986. The biography of a Fuyughe, Ona Asi, who called himself Bilalaf when possessed by a place spirit (connected with a snake) . The article discusses his ("pre-contact") premonitions of the whites' intrusion, his defense of his people 1672

440

Bibliographical

Survey

against missionary encroachment, and his creation of a "cult following" - first to multiply local wealth and then, after being imprisoned on Yule Island off the Papuan coast, to call upon the assistance of the ancestors, who were traditionally not interested in Fuyughe affairs . Note also references to the little known Seragi and Zia cultures.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1673

Dupeyrat, Andre. Mitsinari: Twenty-One Years among the Papuans. Trans. from the French by Erik de Mauny, and Denyse re Mauny. London: Staples Press, 1954. 256 pp. + maps and illustrations. [Alternatively titled Savage Papua. New York: Dutton, 1954.] At times a homely traveler's guide to the Fuyughe and mission work among them , yet carrying interesting anthropological observations. There are stories about the Papuans' reactions to the mission presence, as well as some surprising details about traditional behavior. The Fuyughe hold that the sorcerer, for example, can turn cassowary. Among the western Fuyughe, at least, there was the occasional procedure of sending the very old people to a neighboring village, knowing that they would be clubbed to death on the way and subsequently eaten at a feast (all part of an ongoing payback system!) The story of Ivolo Keleto, the catechist martyr, is briefly told. Dupeyrat wrote a more serious history of the Sacred Heart Mission to Papua, Papouasie (1446), though it has been supplanted by the work of G. Delbos (see 1444). 1674

Dupeyrat, Andre. Briseurs de lance chez les Papous {vies de peres Fastre et Bachelier et dufrere Paul}. Paris: Albin Michel, 1964. 270 pp. + map and illustrations. A useful account of how the Sacred Heart Mission expanded into the hinterland and highlands of Papua and how, after initially being robbed and harrassed, the missionaries under Alain de Boismenu were able to gain the confidence of the inland groups. Missionary behavior when compared to that of miners counted for much of this trust that resulted in crucial peacemaking ceremonies through the burning of spears by enemy tribes especially among the Fuyughe, but the Mekeo and Kuni as well. 1675

Fastre, Paul. Les origines de la Mission de la Papouasie, Mission de Notre Dame du Sacre-Coeur. Chateauroux: Mission de Notre Dame du Sacre-Coeur, Imprimerie Centrale, 1933. 40 pp. A small but invaluable account of the Sacred Heart Mission to the Papuans, paying most attention to opening up Fuyughe country, where Fastre was priest and ethnographer. The booklet provides a framework for A. Dupeyrat's Papouasie (1446) and Mitsinari (1673) .

Southern and Papuan Highlands

441

1676

Pineau, Andre. Marie-Therese Noblet, servante de NotreSeigneur en Papouasie (1889-1930). 2nd ed. Issoudun: Archiconfrerie de N.D. du Sacre Coeur, 1938. 447 pp. On the famous Carmelite mystic, under investigation for sainthood, and inspirer of Papua New Guinean Carmelites in seclusion. Most of her crucial mystical experiences were at Fame in western Fuyughe country. For more critical work about her, see P. Giscard, Mystique ou hysterie (pub. 1953). There is a small biography by A. Dupeyrat (pub. 1937 in English, and 1939 in French), and a more recent study by M. Winowski, Le scandale de la croix (pub. 1973). Pineau is included here because he has some interest in her effects on local people. 1677

Saunders, Garry. Bert Brown of Papua. London: Michael Joseph, 1965. 208 pp. + maps and illustrations. A popular though sensible biography of a missionary perhaps better known for his ethnographic and linguistic study of the Toaripi people in the Gulf (cf., e.g., 1381-2) but the center-piece of this book is Brown taking the London Missionary Society work into the Papuan highlands - to Kunimaipa country.

East Papuan Highlands Traditional 1678

Williams, F[rancis] E[dgar]. "The Bornbill Feather in the Abau District." Annual Report: Territory of Papua (1935-1936): 19-20. On the "homicidal emblem" of the Binahari (Nemea). Consisting of the hornbill tail-feather, the emblem was not worn by the slayer himself but by someone chosen by him for the task - thus he shifted the risk of vengeance against him by the victim's kin to the "hornbill-man." For background, C. Wurth in the same report series (pub. 1913).

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1679

Cruttwell, Norman [E.G.]. "Gindat's Temple." In New Religious Movements in Melanesia, ed. by Carl [E.] Loeliger, and Garry [Winston] Trompf, 98-100. Suva [and Port Moresby]: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1985. On a small 1954 "cult" surrounding the protective "temple" built by Gindat in the Daga Valley. Gindat claimed Jesus' return would be accompanied by a flood destroying the surrounding world - apart from his safe haven. An anecdotal approach from the one clergy who had to stop the cult.

1680

Cruttwell, Norman [E.G.]. "The 'Peroveta' Cult in the Daga." In New Religious Movements in Melanesia, ed. by Carl [E.] Loeliger, and Garry [Winston] Trompf, 101-105. Suva [and Port Moresby]:

442

Bibliographical Survey

Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1985. An all-too brief picture of an isolated but not unexpansive cargo movement, written by an Anglican clerical botanist. Expectations of cargo arriving with a returning Jesus and the ancestors was accompanied by the building of arks on many mountain tops to receive the blessing. Cruttwell tells how the Anglican Mission handled the affair without an attempt to understand local motivations. 1681

Williams, F[rancis] E[dgar]. "Mission Influence amongst the Keveri of South-East Papua." Oceania 15,2 (1944): 89-141 + map. Here Williams notes, with interest and admiration, how the Kwato missionaries were able to bring the two fiery hinterland/highland eastern Papuan tribes of Dorevaidi (or Doriaidi) and Keveri into a pacified situation. Williams, in the aftermath, is able to do some ethnographic work of interest to students of religion, the article turning out to be also important on traditional beliefs.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1682

Cruttwell, Norman E.G. "A Bishop in 'Shangri-la'." [Special Report of] New Guinea Mission (1952): 3-6. On the entrance of Bishop David Hand into the far eastern Papuan highland valley of the Daga. The holy stone of Gwatgage, where traditional leaders gave directives, became the site for a new church of St. Peter ("the Rock"). Rare. 1683

Wetherell, David. "Monument to a Missionary: C.W. Abel and the Keveri of Papua." Journal of Pacific History 8 (1973): 30-48. Supplements F. Williams on how the Kwato missionaries entered the volatile Keveri region (see 1681), but is more on missionary perceptions of what they were doing to alleviate tensions between coastal followers of the Kwato Mission in the Abau area and warriors of the Keveri culture in the mountains .

.::>

i(

<>=J

t

/

Vella

<'

155°E

Rovlana

~o

Morllock Is

,. '

-.

.........

, Santa Isabel , Bug,olu

(

160' E

~ /

r

INSET , Toabaila, Malu u

kilometres

.

I)J. -_

~,,~

1'101/.-

. 0'''09''

-/

-i,· Longgu

•

Rennelll~

Moil (and Weather Coasl)

~o" ~

Ga"

_

_

Arosl

A \)

156°E

. 'santa Calalina 165°E

Duff

10'S

5'S

Is

Vanikoro \:!!

"

Utupua

Sant/ Cruz Is.

e;:7

SOLOMON ISLANDS

9 Mona-Alu

~.

-,,1>"S\lO\\\~

Siwa ~ t:;;.. ,/

"'--" ¥':

Nagovisi n ~ ~d~~

/

50km

l-------J

o

165°E

Nasioi (Kongara, Kopani)

San Cristobal (Makrra) / santa Ana

0S' ....

UUlawa

Little Mala

Malarta

Lau Kwaro

~'Are'a.re

-k-

, ~~ GUadaICanaI U_~ _~nana

~&.

'~

Vangunu/Marovo

)) "-"""

Nusa)

/

Pelats Is BUk1 fHalia (Hahalis) Solos

~-Nlssan

Bougainville

6'S

~ Lavella~(~ d ~~ <'~ Kwara'ae~ /BaegU'U I

New Georgia 51mbo (Eddystone)

/'

I nse

I

See

I~

",., New Ireland

155' E

~

r;I)

Q.

=

~

r;I)

...

=

o

3

o o

...

......:J

• 00

444

Bibliographic

Survey

Solomon Islands General Far West West Central East

General 1684

Alasia, Sam, et al. Pies blong Iumi: Solomon Islands, the Past Four Thousand Years . Ed. by Hugh Laracy. UNESCO Supported Series on Social Sciences in the Pacific. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1989. xiv + 176 pp. + maps, tables, figure and illustrations. A collaborative effort by Solomonese authors. Among the more relevant articles are those by J. Waleanisia on traditional time reckoning; and L. Fugui (with S. Butu) on traditional religion, religious change, and missions.

Traditional 1685

Guppy, H[enry] B[rougham]. The Solomon Islands and their Natives. London: Swan Sonnenschein, Lowrey & Co., 1887. xvi + 384 pp. + map, tables, musical scores and illustrations. A rare, beautifully presented book by a British navy surgeon. Much of it concerns matters that interest a doctor - physical characteristics, foodstuffs and disease patterns - but other parts concern warfare and slavery in connection with beliefs and burial habits. 1686

Ivens, W[alter George]. "Religion and Customs of the Melanesians." In The Church in Melanesia, ed. by Stuart W. Artless, 15-26 + illustrations. London: Melanesian Mission, 1936. One of various articles by mission or mission-interested personnel on aspects of life in the Solomons and parts of eastern Melanesia where the Anglican Melanesian Mission had been planted. In this paper on traditional religion and customs, Ivens considers how much missionaries can learn from the "natives." See also 1698. 1687

Keesing, Roger M[artin]. "Rethinking Mana." Journal of Anthropological Research 40 (1984): 137-156. Using mainly the Kwaio case, Keesing here questions the overuse of mana as a substantive denoting spiritual power in some abstract way. He sees the word functioning more verbally, even suggesting mana-ize is more suitable in conveying the sense of this world-famous notion. The resume of previous efforts to understand mana (from Robert Codrington to Ian Hogbin) is

Solomon

Islands

445

excellent. See also his preliminary thoughts in Journal of the Polynesian Society (pub. 1969) . 1688

Parkinson, R[ichard] H[einrich Robert] . "Totemism in Melanesia and Its Probable Origin." Australian and New Zealand Association for the Advancement of Science Report 11 (1908): 209-216. Parkinson addresses the eleventh meeting of this association in Adelaide as its president. His theory, based more on Buka and Bougainvillean evidence than from elsewhere, is that totemism derives from social arrangements made in male secret societies. Rivers, W[illiam] H[alse] R[ivers] . Dreams and Primitive Culture: A Lecture Delivered in the John Rylands Library on the 10th April 1918. Manchester: Manchester University Press, for the John Rylands Library, 1917-18. 28 pp. [Repr. from the Bulletin of the John Rylands Library 4, 3-4 (1918): 387-410.] An early call to pay more attention to the constant appeal to directives from interpreted dreams in so-called primitive cultures, with most of his examples coming from the Solomons. However, he has not grasped the impetus dreams provide for socio-religious innovation (cf. 0152). 1689

Waite, Deborah. Art of the Solomon Islands from the Collection of the Barbier-Muller Museum. Trans. from the French by Monique Barbier-MUller. Geneva: Musee Barbier-Muller, 1983. 147 pp. + maps and illustrations. [French edn.: Arts des l'lles Salomon, 1982.] Unusual: there have not been many international Solomons-wide exhibition of artefacts. Mainly bowls, weapons and effigies, with their ritual significances explained. See also her Artefacts from the Solomon Islands in the Julius L. Brenchley Collection (pub. 1987). 1690

Woodford, Charles Morris. A Naturalist among the Head-hunters, Being an Account of Three Visits to the Solomon Islands in the Years 1886, 1887, and 1888. Melbourne: E.A. Petherick & Co., 1890. xii + 249 pp. + [fold-out] maps, tables and illustrations. Though more interested in native flora and fauna, he makes various comments about such matters as offerings, rainmaking, warfare, headhunting, burial, etc. , throughout the book. 1691

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1692

Bennett, Judith A. Wealth of the Solomons: A History of a Pacific Archipelago, 1800-1978. Pacific Islands Monograph Series, 3. Honolulu : University of Hawaii Press, Pacific Islands Studies Program, Center for Asian and Pacific Studies, University of

446

Bibliographic

Survey

Hawaii, 1987. xxvii + 530 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. An excellent general history of the Solomon Islands. Because of her early anthropological work on culture areas and health patterns, Bennett knows the traditional scene very well and brings to bear an exciting, well written account of explorers, beachcombers, missionaries, settlers, annexation, and all the many reactions to colonialism. For religious historians, summaries of the Marching or Maasina Rule (mainly on Malaita), and of the emergence of the Christian Fellowship Church (New Georgia) are short but useful, while the mission history in the book has all the basics for understanding the impact of Christianity in these islands. It certainly betters C. Fox's The Story of the Solomons (pub. 1975). 1693

Bird, Cliff. "The Anatomy of the Crisis in the Solomon Islands from a Theological Perspective." Pacific Journal of Theology Series 2,25 (2001): 51-76. Important piece of applied theology in view of the Solomons' civil strife and coup (1999-2001). Bird notes the problem of the churches' relative silence during the time of ethnic tension, when the vision of a national consciousness was badly needed. In the process of reconciliation, socio-spiritual healing is required, not just a strategy of containing violence. Cf also S. Ata in the same journal (pub. 1999). 1694

Maenu'u, Leonard. "Solomon Islands Traditional Medicine." '0'0: A Journal of Solomon Island Studies 1, 1-2 (1980): 1-13. A brief and undocumented survey of the impact of introduced medicine on Solomonese traditional culture, and then an assessment of the resilience of traditional medical practice, with the claim that the 20-30,000 traditional practitioners throughout the island region should be given recognition as community-based health workers.

1695

Mytinger, Caroline. Headhunting in the Solomon Islands, around the Coral Sea. New York: Macmillan, 1942. ix + 416 pp. + map and illustrations. On Malaita and the western Solomons only, this is essentially a popular book, in parts written like a novel and thus - in the tradition of A. Grimble's Pattern of Islands - often somewhat "paternalistic." The book's title is misleading: it considers black-white relations in a way relevant to Religious Studies. 1696

O'Reilly, Patrick. "Sorcellerie et civilisation europeene aux lIes Salomon." In La sorcellerie dans les pays de mission. Compte rendu [rapport fran<;:ais] de la XIye Semaine de Missiologie cb Louvain, 1936, 142-158. Brussells and Paris: I'Edition Universelle, and Brouwer, 1937. On the conflict between mission and other expatriate efforts to remove sorcery beliefs, and the persistence of these beliefs in indigenous societies to maintain

Solomon

Islands

447

revenge activity between traditional enemies. The author draws effectively on his researches from Buka and Malaita. Pollard, Alice Aruhe'eta. Givers of Wisdom, Labourers without Gain: Essays on Women in Solomon Islands. Ed. by Anthony R. Walker. Suva and Honiara: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and University of the South Pacific Centre in the Solomon Islands, 2000. xiii + 112 pp. + maps and illustrations. On women's affairs in the Solomon Islands in general, but with sections on them in relation to religious change, especially on the issue of bride price among the Are'are, Malaita. See also Pollard, R. Scheyvens, and D. McDougall in Oceania (pub. 2003), the last author on Ranongga. 1697

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Artless, Stuart W., ed. The Church in Melanesia. London: Melanesian Mission, 1936. viii + 106 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. An in-house collection covering various aspects of the Anglican Melanesian Mission to the Solomons, with one chapter on traditional religion (1686), and various others on the development of indigenous Christianity, including missionaries, the Melanesian Brotherhood (cf. 1832), and the use of the vernacular in worship. 1698

Boutilier, James A. "We Fear Not the Ultimate Triumph: Factors Affecting the Conversion Phase of Nineteenth-Century Missionary Enterprises." In Missions and Missionaries in the Pacific, ed. by Char[les] Miller, 13-63. Symposium Series, 14. New York: Edwin Mellen Press, 1985. This is part of a Pacific-wide study, but Boutilier's interests lie in the Solomons and the effects of mission administration and education. Work against the evils of the "blackbirding" labor traffic in the Solomons, among other things, informs us about missionary defenses of the indigenes against exploitation. 1699

Cormack, James E. Isles of Solomon. Washington, D.C.: Review and Herald, 1944. 269 pp. + map and illustrations. An in-house but useful review of Seventh-day Adventist missions in the Solomons (and to a lesser extent Vanuatu). New Georgia and neighboring islands are the main focal points. Very impressive photographs illustrate the religious changes discussed. 1700

1701

Laracy, Hugh. Marists and Melanesians: A History of Catholic Canberra and Honolulu: Missions in the Solomon Islands. Australian National University Press, and University Press of Hawaii, 1976. xi + 212 pp. + maps.

448

Bibliographic

Survey

On the Catholic (Marist) Mission to the Solomon Islands, and especially Bougainville. It is a mine of information about early contact and missionary impressions. Sometimes the missionaries were initially backed by gunboat protection. They made many mistakes (including shooting domestic pigs), but eventually gained the confidence of the people as peacemakers and bearers of a persuasive message. Laracy shows the foundations for what became the extraordinary consolidation of Catholicism, especially on Bougainville (even during the recent war). For his wider look at Marist work see Journal of Religious History (pub. 1976). Little, Jeanette. "Mission Education for Women in the Solomon Islands before World War II." Pacific Journal of Theology Series 2, 14 (1995): 81-89. On recognizing that women had through mission education new opportunities to pass beyond ordinary village expectations of marriage and child-rearing. 1702

McCane, Lawrence. Melanesian Stories: Marist Brothers in Solomon Islands and Papua New Guinea, 1845-2003. Madang: Marist Brothers, 2004. x + 405 pp. + maps and illustrations. Clearly written general account of Marist mission effects in Melanesia, placed here because the material overwhelmingly concerns work on Bougainville and Buka (or the North Solomons, currently part of Papua New Guinea) and the Solomon Islands proper. Other areas touched on are northern New Britain and the Sepik. 1703

O'Brien, Claire. A Greater than Solomon is Here: The Story of the Catholic Church, 1567-1967. Honiara: [Catholic] Archdiocese of Honiara, etc., 1995. x + 258 pp. + maps and illustrations. A valuable though popular history of the Catholic impact in the Solomon Islands. Interesting historical photographs. Supersedes work by L. Raucaz, Vingt-cinq annees d'Apostolat aux lles Salomon meridionales (pub. 1925, English trans. 1928). O'Brien considers the history of the Marist Sisters in particular in To Celebrate My Son (pub. 1989). 1704

Pogo, Ellison L. "Ministry in Melanesia: Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow." In The Church of Melanesia, 1849-1999. 1999 Selwyn Lectures, Marking the I50th Anniversary of the Founding of the Melanesian Mission, ed. by Allan K. Davidson, 83-112. Auckland: College of St John the Evangelist, 2000. On the development of an indigenous Melanesian ministry of the Melanesian Mission, with the Solomon Islands case especially in mind. The Melanesian Brotherhood receives most attention. Optimistic about the future of indigenous ministry. 1705

1706

Tippett, Alan R[ichard] . Solomon Islands Christianity: A Study in Growth and Obstruction. London: Lutterworth Press, 1967. xvii + 408 pp. + maps, figures and tables.

Solomon

Islands

449

[Repr.: South Pasadena, Ca. : William Carey Library, 1975.] A seminal work on missionization (and Christianization) in Melanesia. The book covers the traditional situation; patterns of church growth; problems of missionary attitude and theory; relevance of anthropological dimensions; a particular study of the schism of the Christian Fellowship Church under Silas Eto (although with some preliminary attention to prior new religious movements like the "Marching Rule" on Malaita and the Hahalis Welfare Society on Buka). He finishes with an evangelically oriented theological evaluation of the current situation. Whiteman, Darrell L. "From Foreign Mission to Independent Church: The Anglicans in the Solomon Islands." Catalyst 11, 2 (1981): 73-91. Assessing the vision of the Anglican Melanesian Mission founding fathers of an indigenous church in the light of the situation some 140 years thereafter in the central and eastern Solomons. Rather conventional ideas are applied (religious beliefs, worship pattern, etc.) to give meaning to the situation that has been tagged "we serve two masters - God and magic" by a young Anglican deacon. 1707

Whiteman, Darrell L. Melanesians and Missionaries: An Ethnohistorical Study of Social and Religious Change in the Southwest Pacific. Pasadena, Ca.: William Carey Library, 1983. xxiii + 559 pp. + maps, figures and tables. Mainly about the effects of the Anglican Mission on the Solomon Islands, and probably the best argued case establishing missionaries as cultural innovators. The missionaries, whether expatriate or indigenous, provide the groundwork out of which new religious movements (such as the so-called Marching Rule) emerge, as well as the experimental wherewithal by which undesirable elements in traditional society (such as revenge syndromes and sorcery) can be dismantled quite quickly. The conservative Christian press should not put anybody off reading this as good missiological scholarship in the tradition of Alan Tippett. 1708

Yonge, Charlotte Mary. Life of John Coleridge Patteson: Missionary Bishop of the Melanesian Islands. 2 Vols. 2nd 00. London: Macmillan and Co., 1874. Vol. 1: xii + 570 pp. + map, table and illustration; Vol. 2: [iv] + 601 pp. + illustration. A large, Victorian-style biography of a famous martyr-missionary, eventually getting to Patteson's work in the mission field and his death on Nukapu Atoll of the Santa Cruz group in 1871. Politically, publication of the book eventually helped halt the virtual enslavement practices of "blackbirding" in central Melanesia, because Patteson was killed out of reprisal after local peoples' relatives had been captured by labor recruiters . A modern biography is by J. Gutch (1863), who pays attention to New Hebridean issues; and reassessments are made by D. Hilliard in J. Davidson and D . Scarr (ed.), Pacific Islands Portraits (pub. 1976), and in D. Wood (ed.), Martyrs and Martyrologies (pub. 1993). 1709

Bibliographic

450

Survey

Far West Traditional 1710

Blackwood, Beatrice [Mary]. "Folk Stories from the Northern Solomons." Folk-lore 43 (1932): 61-69 + map. Collection and commentary on a selection of Halia folk tales mainly from Buka Island, illustrating concern with the activity of the dead, with fertility, gender relations, and authority. Useful. 1711

Blackwood, Beatrice [Mary]. Both Sides of Buka Passage: An Ethnographic Study of Social, Sexual, and Economic Questions in the North- Western Solomon Islands. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1935. xxiii + 624 pp. + [fold-out] map, figures [one fold-out] and illustrations. [Repr.: New York: A.M.S. Press, 1979.] An older-style general ethnography, centered mainly on the Halia speakers straddling the Straits, and still a standard work on them and the Petats Islanders. Topics of relevance are under the headings of communication, social life, customs, beliefs, and medicine. A preliminary article by Blackwood is in Oceania (pub. 1931). Blackwood, B[eatrice Mary]. "Treatment of the Sick in the Solomon Islands." Folk-lore 46 (1935): 148-161. Furthers her researches into Halia medical knowledge. Discusses types of injuries and sicknesses recognized, including children's problems, the terms used of illnesses, and preventative measures. 1712

1713

Connell, John, ed. Traditional Medicine in Bougainville. Bougainville Special Publications, 5. Christchurch, NZ: Department of Geography, University of Canterbury, 1980. 69 pp. Four papers on healing in Bougainvillian societies - B. Blackwood on treatment of the sick (from 1711); D . Holdsworth on medicinal plants; and both M. Hamnett and Connell himself on medical beliefs and medicinal practices. 1714

Hannet [sic], Leo. "Rainmaker's Child." In Niugini Lives, ed. by Ulli Beier, 47-58. Pacific Writers Series. Brisbane: Jacaranda Press, 1974. [Author's name should be Hannett.] An islander and former Catholic seminarian tells of his upbringing in the Nissan Islands. His comments on Timbehes, the mother goddess "more powerful than all spirits," and on the chiefly hierarchy are worth following up. He also translates several important chants. 1715

Monnerie, Denis. "On 'Grandmothers,' 'Grandfathers' and Ancestors: Conceptualizing the Universe in Mono-Alu, Solomon Islands." In Cosmos and Society in Oceania, ed. by Daniel de Coppet, and Andre

Solomon

Islands

451

Iteanu, 105-133 + table. Explorations in Anthropology. Oxford: Berg, 1995. This article brings together the impressive researches of G. Wheeler on MonoAlu from the 1910s (especially 1725, 1727), in attempting to characterize their cosmos. "Grandmothers" link with the sea and underground, and "grandfathers" with things visible above ground. These socio-environal relationships are supposed to mediate the passage of the deceased into a non-spatial realm of the ancestors (nitu), with the distant dead being hierarchically placed above the recent. The paper is based on a 1988 Sorbonne doctoral thesis. 1716

Montauban, Paul, and O'Reilly, Patrick. "Mythes de Buka, lIes Salomon." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 8, 8 (1952): 27-80 + illustrations; 11, 11 (1955): 37-95 + illustrations; 14, 14 (1958): 51-86 + illustration. Discusses the narrators of stories, and specialist custodians of myths and information about forest spirits (totopiok) and their looks. Texts with sketches are added. Revenge and material security are important motifs. There is a little on more recent adjustments, yet see Montauban on Buka cargoism in Missions des lles (pub. 1948). 1717

Oliver, Douglas L[lewellyn]. "The Horomorun Concepts of Southern Bougainville: A Study in Comparative Religion." In Studies in the Anthropology of Oceania and Asia Presented in the Memory of Roland Burrage Dixon, ed. by Carleton S. Coon, and James M. Andrews IV, 50-65 + tables and illustrations. Papers of the Peabody Museum of American Archaeology and Ethnology, Harvard University, 20. Cambridge, Mass.: Peabody Museum, 1943. [Repr.: New York: Kraus Reprint Corporation, 1968.] On the Siwai (Siuai) appeal to malicious demons called horomorun, as the explanation for most deaths. These demons are assumed to seek rapport with men of prestige, who rise in the management of feasts. If the demon is allowed to eat the blood essence of a sufficient number of pigs, he can reside with the "social climbing" leader (=mu'mi) and help him increase and maintain prestige. Parallels exist with the Nagovisi and western Siwai peoples. Shamans are also referred to. 1718

Oliver, Douglas L[lewellyn]. A Solomon Island Society: Kinship and Leadership among the Siuai of Bougainville. 2nd ed. Boston: Beacon Press, 1967. xxii + 535 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. A well known and accomplished ethnography of a southern Bougainvillian people - the Siwai - with reasonable coverage of traditional religion and the missions. Interesting topics covered are rites of passage, human sacrifice, magic, and mythology; associations, and missions. The main theme concerns leadership and changes from the big-man to paramount chief system . The earlier report by P. Chinnery, The Natives of South Bougainville and

452

Bibliographic

Survey

Mortlocks (Taku) (pub. 1931) has little to offer, but is helpful on Siwai cremation. Parkinson, R[ichard Heinrich Robert] . "Zur Ethnographie der nordwestlichen Salomo Inseln." In Abhandlungen und Berichte des Koniglichen Zoologischen und Anthropologisch-Ethnographischen Museums zu Dresden 7, 6 (1898-99): i-iii , 1- 35 + musical scores. An excellent early survey of the cultures of Buka and Bougainville and the Shortlands. Topics include: 'statelessness,' birth and childhood, initiation, mask-making and ceremonies, anthropophagy, music, valuables, and technology (for example weaponry and housing). Religious matters are raised throughout the survey. This piece has been translated for the forthcoming series White on Black (ed. F. Tomasetti and Trompf). 1719

Thurnwald, Hilde. "Woman's Status in Buin Society." Oceania 5, 2 (1934): 142-170 + illustrations. On women's affairs, discussing bride price, weddings, sexual morality, a form of prostitution, widowhood, and motherhood (including sexual tabus). Hilde Thurnwald was spouse to Richard (see next entry). 1720

1721

Thurnwald, [Richard Christian P .E.]. "Nachrichten aus Nissan und von den Karolinen." Zeitschrift fUr Ethnologie 40 (1908) : 106115. Relevant on Nissan cannibalism, as Thurnwald follows the investigation by the German colonial administration of the killing and eating of a Buka woman in 1907. The incorporation of this custom into the trade relations between Nissan and Buka, as well as the particulars of the social network around the reported case, are discussed. Thurnwald, Richard [Christian P .E .]. "Ermittlungen tiber Eingeborenen-Rechte der Stidsee, A: Buin auf Bougainville (Deutsche Salomo-Inseln)." Zeitschrift fur vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 23 (1910): 309-364. Early work by Thurnwald on legal materials - tabus and sanctions - based on work he carried out among the Buin of south-central Bougainville. Perhaps earliest in laying the foundations for legal anthropology in Melanesia. 1722

Thurnwald, Richard [Christian P.E.]. Forschungen auf den Salomolnseln und dem Bismarck-Archipel. 2 Vols. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer (Ernst Vohsen) Verlag, 1912. Vol. 1: Lieder und Sagen aus Buin nebst einem Anhang: Die Musik auf den Salomo-Inseln von E.M. v. Hornbostel. xx + 538 pp. + [fold-out] map, musical scores and illustrations; Vol. 3: Volk, Staat und Wirtschaft. viii + 92 pp. + tables, figures [some fold-out] and illustrations. [Volume two of the work never appeared.] Originally intended to be an ethnology of both northeastern New Britain and Bougainville, done in collaboration with the Baessler Institute and the Berlin Museum. Little is 1723

Solomon

Islands

453

found here on New Britain, however. Volume one is a huge study of songs, music, and sayings of the Buin on Bougainville. Thumwald shows interest in an apparently persisting astral-related mythology. Volume three discusses inter alia initiations, marriage, revenge syndromes, and social structure; and for a lead-up survey on the latter, see also his article in Zeitschrift fur Ethnologie (pub. 1910). 1724

Thurnwald, Richard C[hristian P.E.]. "Pigs and Currency in Buin: Observations about Primitive Standards of Value and Economics." Oceania 5, 2 (1934) : 119-141 + illustrations. An interesting study of the relationship between economics and religion among the Buin. The Buin concept of or6mrui seems to be parallel to the horomorun concept of the Siwai as D. Oliver documented it (in 1717), although Thurnwald does not treat these spirits as placated demons but rather as personal war gods of the chiefs and as agencies promoting the chiefs' successes. Thus this article should be read with Oliver's findings in view. 1725

Wheeler, Gerald Camden. "Sketch of the Totemism and Religion of the People of the Islands in the Bougainville Straits (Western Solomon Islands) ." Archiv fur Religionswissenschaft 15 (1912): 24-58,321-358 + map. One of the earliest systematic ethnographies in English of a traditional Melanesian religion. Wheeler was later to refine his ideas about the Monu-Alu (Shortland Islands) in unpublished manuscripts (see 1715), but here he contrasts the sub-acquatic and subterranean totems of the "grandmothers" and matrilineallooking lineage groups (latu) with the totems above land linked to the "grandfathers." Wheeler also published on totemism among the Buin in Zeitschrift fur Ethnologie (pub. 1914). Wheeler, Gerald Camden. "An Account of the Death Rites and Eschatology of the People of the Bougainville Strait." Archiv fur Religionswissenschaft 17 (1914): 64-112 + map. An account of Mono-Alu cremations and interpretation of what happens to the "name", the "image," and the "body" after death. Parts of the body, as bones, are given to sub-acquatic creatures connected with the "grandmothers" and then mediated as gifts back to the original male ancestors (nitu). The funeral is meant to transform the image of the deceased into a special condition of nitu that of the recently departed. 1726

Wheeler, Gerald Camden. Mono-Alu Folklore (Bougainville Strait, Western Solomon Islands). London: George Routledge & Sons, 1926. xv + 396 pp. A fine collection of folk tales from the Mono-Alu. The texts are transliterated from the vernaculars and then capably translated with a fund of helpful notes. The themes - about animals , hunting, women, journeys of ogres, etc. - are summarized but not analyzed. Anticipating this book are Wheeler's articles in Man (pub. 1912) and Anthropophyteia (pub. 1913). 1727

454

Bibliographic

Survey

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Bohane, Ben. "Cults of War." Australian Financial Review Magazine (Nov. 1997): 38-44. An introductory article on the role of cultic groups during the Bougainville war. The beginnings of important research, it reflects good fieldwork in dangerous areas to document "King Tore's" 666 Temple Movement and independent resistance forces, as well as Damian Damen's "Fifty Toea" cult, ideologically central to the emergence of the Bougainville Revolutionary Army and to the defense of Bougainville as a "sacred island." No other comparable recent fieldwork has been done, yet cf. M. Fathers in the Independent (UK) (27 Jul., 1991). 1728

Griffin, Helgard [sic]. "The Hahalis Welfare Society (Buka, North Solomons)." In Melanesian and Judaeo-Christian Religious Traditions, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, Pt. C, Pkg. 4, Opt. 3, 38-43. UPNG Extension Studies [Course Materials]. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea Extension Studies, [1976]. [The first name should be Helga.] With the initial reluctance of M . Rimoldi to publish his doctoral thesis on the Hahalis Welfare Society (done with the Australian National University, yet cf. 1737), it was helpful that Griffin distilled his findings, coupling them with longer-term research into the early German ethnography of Buka Island and her own present-day investigations. As a result this was the first satisfactory account of the Society, more particularly its religious and "cargo cultist" aspects. 1729

1730

Lafitte, Gabriel. "Nations within Nations: The Obscure Revolt of Bougainville against Papua New Guinea." In Islands and Enclaves : Nationalisms and Separatist Pressures in Island and Littoral Contexts, ed. by Garry [Winston] Trompf, 289-311. New Delhi: Sterling, 1993. A punchy, if judgemental article. The Bougainvillians, on whose land the great copper mine of Panguna stands, did not benefit as a people in the way they could have expected after they succeeded in gaining a special provincial government for Bougainville in 1975 (largely Father John Momis' work). They naturally felt betrayed by the Papua New Guinea elite, whose "venality" fed on the mine, and felt their revolt to close it down was morally justified. Lafitte takes some notice of the religious basis of their nationalism and of the Bougainville revolutionary activity. For the aspect of racism, because of some Bougainvilleans' comparative blackness, see also C. Ifeka in Ethnic and Racial Studies (pub. 1986). Lamarre, Joseph. "Hahalis - Cargo Cult - Welfare." Catalyst 21, 2 (1991): 209-226. A historical document and posthumous publication of a Marist missionary anthropologist who, in this piece, plots the history of cargo cultism on Buka 1731

Solomon

Islands

455

through 1938, 1942-43, 1948-49 and on to the Hahalis Welfare Society from the early 1960s. 1732

Nash, Jill. Matriliny and Modernisation: The Nagovisi of South Bougainville. New Guinea Research Bulletin, 55. Port Moresby: New Guinea Research Unit, Australian National University, 1974. vii + 142 pp. + maps and tables. A most valuable ethnography of the Nagovisi people in the vicinity of the giant Panguna mine on Bougainville. Concentrating on traditional matrilineality, Nash sees its implications for traditional religious values and environmental caring. What the mine does to the cosmos of the Nagovisi is in total contrast to their worldview - and devastating. 1733

Ogan, Eugene. Business and Cargo: Socio-Economic Change among the Nasioi of Bougainville. New Guinea Research Bulletin, 44. Port Moresby, New Guinea Research Unit, Australian National University, 1972. x + 204 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. A leftist theory of dependence for a people affected by the Panguna copper mine, but showing how the Nasioi have sought autonomy through cargoist movements , political elections, and a degree of engagement in the modem political economy. See also Ogan on cargo and politics on Bougainville in Journal of Pacific History (pub. 1974). 1734

Oliver, Douglas [Llewellyn]. Aspects of Modernization in Bougainville, Papua New Guinea. Working Paper Series. Honolulu: University of Hawaii, 1981. vii + 91 pp. + map and figure. Helpful in analyzing cargoism in Bougainville. The pressing need for money is stressed. The book covers various markets and opportunities for work that provide access to the new goods as markers of prestige and ancestral support. 1735

Oliver, Douglas [Llewellyn]. Black Islanders: A Personal Perspective of Bougainville, 1937-1991. Melbourne: Hyland House, 1991. xviii + 289 pp. + maps, table and illustrations. An anthropologist's history of Bougainville to the recent crises. Good on issues of church and mission relations and the colonial period in general. Not too bad regarding cargo cults, but Oliver ignores materials such as provided by H. Sipari (1739-40). 1736

Ouellette, Mary Leo. "The Hahalis Welfare Society and the Baby Garden." Papua New Guinea Medical Journal 14, 1 (1971): 3-6 + tables. Short medically oriented article on "the liberalization of sex" within the "cultist" Hahalis Welfare Society. Inter alia the author had been told that the setting up of a baby garden with elders' free access to young nubile women would be a justifiable return to old custom.

456

Bibliographic

Survey

1737

Rimoldi, Max, and Rimoldi, Eleanor. Hahalis and the Labour of Love: A Social Movement on Buka Island. Explorations in Anthropology. Oxford: Berg, 1992. xvi + 312 pp. + map. The eventual publication of findings from M. Rimoldi's 1971 Australian National University doctoral thesis, combined with his newer researches and those of his wife. This is the authoritative text on the "naturalistic" experiments towards creating a model society among the Halia. The Hahalis Welfare Society strongly opposed the Australian colonial system and its taxation during the 1960s. The Society's leader, John Teosin, sponsored the "baby garden" to procreate a better human race (see previous entry). Sensitively written. Roberts, Mark. "The Kiriaka 'Cargo Cult'." In New Religious Movements in Melanesia, ed. by Carl [E.] Loeliger, and Garry [Winston] Trompf, 40-44 + map. Suva [and Port Moresby]: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1985. The only account of a west Bougainvillian cargo movement, which has its origins in the dumping of tin foodstuffs by Allies after the War. It nearly ended in a violent attack on missionaries and officials. Unfortunately Roberts' account is superficial, concentrating only on anti-mission feeling among the Kiriaka (or Keriaka), yet we await an account by a key government actor in the affair, Roy Giddings, who could give a wider picture. 1738

Sipari, Herman [Carl Eslolo]. "Friday Religion." In New Religious Movements in Melanesia, ed. by Carl [E.] Loeliger, and Garry [Winston] Trompf, 26-33. Suva [and Port Moresby]: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1985. An interesting account of the birth and development of a southern Nasioi independent church. The author discusses the numinous experiences at the movement's inception: its new set of laws; and its insistence that Friday should be the day of worship. Bougainvillian Catholic responses to it are also noted. 1739

Sipari, Herman [Carl Eslolo]. "The Kopani 'Cargo Religion'." In New Religious Movements in Melanesia, ed. by Carl [E.] Loeliger, and Garry [Winston] Trompf, 34-39 + illustration. Suva [and Port Moresby]: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1985. The only detailed account of a cargo cult among a Nasioi-related group. The movement developed near the Panguna mine in central Bougainville. Sipari analyzes disillusionment over receiving nothing from mine profits and explains how an alternative "order" was set up, including "cult police." 1740

Solomon

Islands

457

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1741

McHardy, Emmet [C.]. Blazing the Trail: Letters from the North Solomons. Ed. by Eileen Duggan. Sydney: T.J. Wade, 1935. 188 pp. + map and illustrations. Letters from east coast Bougainville on emergent Christianity there, especially among the inland Nasioi and little documented Evo (or Eivo) peoples, and on Buka. Valuable historical photographs. Neapila, Mark K. "In Search of Peace for Bougainville." Melanesian Journal of Theology 13 , 1 (1997): 65-82. A United Church leader assesses prospects for peace on Bougainville and the role of the churches as peacemakers. He expresses disappointment over lost opportunities yet encouragement to take appropriate actions for the future. See also the Fijian Marist M. Waqanivalu on the same issue in Catalyst (pub. 2000), and various books on peacemaking in Bougainville, e.g., P. Howley, Burning Spears and Mending Hearts (pub. 2002); J. Sirivi and M. Havini (eds.), .. .as Mothers of the Land (pub. 2004); and the whole issue of the peace studies review Accord (12, 2004). Note also Catholic Bishop G. Singkai's powerful statement calling for both justice and peace in W. Coop (ed.), Pacific People Sing Out Strong (pub. 1982). 1742

1743

Sarei, A[lexis] H[olyweek]. Traditional Marriage and the Impact of Christianity on the Solos of Buka Island. New Guinea Research Bulletin, 57 . Port Moresby: New Guinea Research Unit, Australian National University, 1974. vii + 65 pp. + map and figures . By a Solos Catholic priest, derived from his 1971 doctoral thesis at the Pontifical University, Rome. Mainly on traditional Solos marriage customs, family rules, and impediments to marriage, but with a view to plotting differences between traditional and introduced Christian regulations and expectations. The failure of a healthy integration of traditional practices, as Christianization proceeds, is lamented. The only work of its kind for Melanesia. Sarei later became the first Premier of the North Solomon Province of Papua New Guinea. 1744

Taruna, Joseph. The Rise and Fall of the Methodist Mission in the Kieta Circuit of the North Solomon Province, 1949-1968. Mt. Hagen: Christian Leaders' Training College, n.d. [1980s] . 29 pp. + maps and figures. A Bougainvillian's account of Methodist mission work in the Kongara and Nasioi areas south of Kieta, southeast of Bougainville Island. On Taruna's estimation, early missionization only produced a form of Christian nominalism and it took young Melanesian pastors trained in theological colleges to make a difference during the 1970s and 1980s. His is a theological interpretation; see also Sione Latukefu's forthcoming posthumous book Missionary Triumph and Defeat, a more historical approach to the same subject (and concentrating on the effects of the Polynesian minister Sione Taufa).

458

Bibliographic

Survey

Voyce, A[rthur] H[enry] . Peacemakers: The Story of David Pausu and the United Church of South Bougainville. 2nd ed. Proceedings of the Wesley Historical Society (New Zealand). 35. Coromandel, NZ: Wesley Historical Society (NZ), 1979. 95 pp. + maps and illustrations. The role of a great Siwai man in facilitating Methodist mission work and development among his people. Comments on other significant indigenous figures. 1745

West Traditional 1746

Burman, Rickie. "Time and Socioeconomic Change on Simbo, Solomon Islands." Man New Series 16, 2 (1981) : 251-267 + figure and tables. An article on the Simbo (Eddystone Island) conceptual relationship between the annual growth cycle (seasonal reckonings) and the traditional calendrical system. Adventurous as a study in the anthropology of time, and with a good knowledge of prior studies of this topic. Elkington, E[rnest] Way. The Savage South Seas. London: A. & C. Black, [1907] . xii + 211 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. An observant seafarer (and novelist) providing some of the earliest documentation of rituals and creativity in connection with Roviana and Simbo headhunting on and near New Georgia. Contains an interesting interview with Ingova, the great Roviana chief. There is surprisingly little on Roviana traditional beliefs, but see J. Makini (ed.), Na buka vivinei malivi pa zinama roviana (pub . 1991), with the texts of Roviana stories, collected in the 1930s and 40s, less accessible for being in the vernacular. 1747

1748

Foanata, Lawrence. "Burial Sites on Vella Lavella Island." Solomon Islands Museum Association Journal 2 (1974): 22-33. Description of Vella Lavella burial sites, accompanied by an introductory account of burial customs and the traditional beliefs behind them. 1749

Hocart, A[rthur] M[aurice]. "The Cult of the Dead in Eddystone of the Solomons." Pts. 1-2. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 52 (1922): 71-112 + illustrations; 259-305 + maps and illustrations. An account of funerary rites, including explanations of death ; modes of disposal; breaking up of the deceased's possessions; "catching of the soul" by mediums "possessed by the deceased;" the period of "watching" the bleaching of the skull; and the securing of the soul's departure. The skull house is carefully discussed in part one; and the various spirits (fourteen types) and gods (22 types) are discussed one after the other in part two. Legends considered.

Solomon

Islands

459

1750

Hocart, A[rthur] M[aurice]. "Medicine and Witchcraft in Eddystone of the Solomons." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 55 (1925): 229-270 + illustrations. Covering notions of witchcraft and the evil eye, the article is eventually concerned with traditional Eddystone diagnoses of diseases. In the same journal (pub. 1931), Hocart considered Eddystone views of the supernatural in their warfare context. 1751

Scheffler, H[arold] W. "The Genesis and Repression of Conflict: Choiseul Island." American Anthropologist 66 (1964): 789-804. Useful on traditional Choiseul revenge syndromes. Inter alia, motivations of war in terms of payback and renown are discussed, as well as spiritual sanctions against those killing their own kin. 1752

Scheffler, Harold W. Choiseul Island Social Structure. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1965. x + 322 pp. + maps and illustration. Mainly about social structure, but chapter five is headed "Ghosts, Gods and Groups." Most interesting is the discussion of bangara spirits who protected groups from their enemies and possessed sacred spaces in shrines. They sanctioned conduct within the group, the members of which had to be careful about tabus applying to social relations, foods, and plant resources (not called totems by Scheffler). Each descent group worshipped its own ancestral managers and ancestral spirits. Also, on Choiseul folk tale materials, see booklets by M. Gregory, Custom Stories from Choiseul and More Custom Stories from Choiseul (both pub. 1995). 1753

Thomas, Tim; Shephard, Peter; and Walter, Richard. "Landscape, Violence and Social Bodies: Ritualized Architecture in a Solomon Islands Society." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute New Series 7 (2001): 545-572 + maps, tables and illustrations Archeologically oriented, but on the ritualized architecture of a fortification on Nusa Island (Roviana culture), with the authors using related written documentation to reconstruct Roviana social purpose in the nineteenth century. 1754

Williamson, R[obert] W[ood]. "Solomon Island Notes." Man 11 (1911): 65-68 + illustrations. Concerning "taboo signs," a widespread Melanesian phenomenon, but one rarely documented. In this case on the Roviana, New Georgia, and on their visible means of signalling the need to avoid touching others' garden property and entering certain buildings and territories.

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1755

Chesher, Richard H. "Holy Mama, Solomons Prophet Built a Paradise for his People." Pacific Islands Monthly 49,7 (1978): 1820 + illustrations.

460

Bibliographic

Survey

A medical doctor's enthusiastic report on the remarkable activities of the Roviana prophet Silas Eta. This is a matter-of-fact, racy account of visions and dream interpretation for leadership and apparently miraculous healings. Dureau, Christine M. "Mutual Goals? Family Planning on Simbo, Western Solomon Islands." In Borders of Being: Citizenship, Fertility, and Sexuality in Asia and the Pacific , ed. by Margaret Jolly, and Kalpana Ram, 232-261 + map and illustrations. Ann Arbor, Mich. : University of Michigan Press, 2001. The suppression of warfare produced a decline in women's communal houses (paile) once controlled by powerful chiefs (bangara) on Simbo. Men soon imposed themselves into the women's domain, and Methodist health policies as well resulted in a big rise in population. Various ethical issues have to be faced. Women now want limits on the number of children; yet there remains traditional pity for non-reproducers, and men dislike "wasting their fluid" on women they know take contraceptives. 1756

1757

Harwood, Frances [Hine]. "Intercultural Communication in the Western Solomons: The Methodist Mission and the Emergence of the Christian Fellowship Church." In Mission, Church, and Sect in Oceania, ed. by James A. Boutilier; Daniel T. Hughes; and Sharon W. Tiffany, 231-250. ASAO Monograph, 6. Ann Arbor, Mich.: University of Michigan Press, 1978. Based on a 1971 University of Chicago doctoral thesis, the first critical evaluation published on a remarkable Melanesian independent church - The Christian Fellowship Church (CFC) - founded by Silas Eto, or the Holy Mama. Important for setting the agenda for further study of this development and research styles into other, comparable churches. A 1974 mimeographed On CFC draft of this paper is sometimes listed in bibliographies. constitutional questions, see 1883. Knibbs, S.G.C. The Savage Solomons as They Were & Are: A Record of a Head-hunting People Gradually Emerging from a Life of Savage Cruelty & Bloody Customs, with a Description of their Manners & Ways & of the Beauties & Potentialities of the Islands. London: Seeley, Service & Co., 1929. 282 pp. + map and illustrations. Largely on the Western Solomons, although with some materials from further afield (e.g., Shortlands and Malaita). While there are snippets of information about traditional life, the book is most valuable on responses to colonial authority during the 1920s in Choiseul and the New Georgia group (especially Vella Lavella). 1758

1759

Renee, Gordon. "Timber and Religion on New Georgia." In Land in Solomon Islands, ed. by Peter Larmour, 119-124 + map. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and Ministry of Agriculture and Lands, Solomon Islands, 1979.

Solomon

Islands

461

An important coverage of the mobilization of the Christian Fellowship Church followers under Silas Eto against the logging activity on New Georgia by Lever Brothers. The reactions involved violence against machines, not humans. For related work, see E. Hviding and T . Bayless-Smith, Islands of Rainforest (pub. 2000), and Hviding's article in H. Selin (ed.), Nature across Cultures (pub. 2003). In Prophets of Tuza, Esau. "Silas Eto of New Georgia." Melanesia : Six Essays, ed. by Garry [Winston] Trompf, 65-87 + map, figures and illustrations. 3rd ed. Port Moresby and Suva: Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, and Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1986. A most insightful introduction to the great prophet (called the Holy Mama) of the Christian Fellowship Church among the Roviana on New Georgia. As a Choiseul Islander, Tuza shows remarkable sensitivity to this movement breaking away from the Methodist Mission, and became the finest exponent of this crucial Melanesian independent church. This article was written while Tuza was working on his Masters preliminary sub-thesis on the subject (UPNG). He followed up with a 1975 University of Papua New Guinea Masters dissertation and unfinished University of Aberdeen doctoral work (Scotland). 1760

1761

Tuza, Esau. "The Demolition of Church Buildings by the Ancestors." In The Gospel is Not Western: Black Theologies from the Southwest Pacific, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, 67-89 + map and illustration. Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books, 1987. An in-depth analysis of the indigenous theological consequences of the Holy Mama's or Silas Eto's spearheading of the Christian Fellowship Church. Tuza relates the manifestation of collective ecstasy in this church to the shamaniclooking behavior of healers and sees connections between the Holy Mama's instructions about wordless, meditative prayer in front of strings relating back to the traditional concentration on "string-sitting" spirits. Note also other articles by Tuza on this subject, e.g., in Point (pub. 1984). Zelenietz, Martin. "The End of Headhunting in New Georgia." In The Pacification of Melanesia, ed. by Margaret Rodman, and Matthew Cooper, 91-108. ASAO Monograph, 7. Ann Arbor, Mich.: University of Michigan Press, 1979. An introductory piece of historical anthropology, the argument being that, with the onset of guns, the Roviana and the Simbo of New Georgia found it in their interests to halt their long-distant headhunting raids. The mission message of non-violence came just at the time they needed a different vision of life. 1762

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1763

Boseto, Leslie. I Have a Strong Belief The Reverend Leslie Boseto's own Story of his Eight Years as the First Melanesian

462

Bibliographic

Survey

Moderator of the United Church in Papua Guinea and the Solomon Islands. Ed. by Glen Bays. Rabaul and Goroka: Unichurch Books, and Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1983. xiv + 203 pp. + maps and illustrations. Some useful reminiscences but the book turns out to be more of an indigenous theological exercise by a Choiseul Islander, providing sets of illustrations as to how Christian insights can be put into practice in different Melanesian contexts. Stresses on reconciliation and the curbing of revenge activity are notable features. 1764

Carter, George G. Ti-E Varane: Stories about People of Courage from the Solomon Islands. Rabaul: Unichurch Publishing, 1981. ix + 169 pp. + map and illustrations.

Told by a Methodist missionary, these stories are about individual Christians in the western Solomons who had made their important impact as pioneer evangelists: ministers building the new Christian communities; carriers of spiritual confidence during World War II; and then as young post-War professionals who served their people. The stories are short but informative. There is a lot of reflection on pre-Christian customs (the story of Hughey Wheatley, for example, one of the early Solomonese medical workers trained in New Zealand, begins with an account of Roviana slave raids, headhunting offerings, and infanticide). Carter, George G . Yours in His Service: A Reflection on the Life and Times of Reverend Belshazzar Gine of Solomon Islands. Ed. by Esau Tuza. Honiara: University of the South Pacfic, 1990. ii + 91 pp. + map, figure and illustrations. One of the indigenous proteges of the well known missionary John Goldie; yet, though an ordained minister, he was a controversial figure for Methodists. Was he a missionary, Carter asks, or was he perhaps even a heretic? 1765

1766

Luxton, C[larence] T.J . Isles of Solomon: A Tale of Missionary Adventure. Auckland: Methodist Foreign Missionary Society of New Zealand, 1955. 220 pp. + map and illustration.

A somewhat pietistic, heroicizing work telling of John Goldie as energetic pioneer missionary to New Georgia and his effects on this area. Since the part of David Hilliard's doctoral thesis (cf. 0424) that treats Goldie is not yet published, this is all we have and hence Goldie's relative arrogance is whitewashed. Nicholson, R[eginald] C. The Son of a Savage: The Story of Daniel Bula. London: Epworth Press, 1925. 127 pp. + illustr-ations. The story of a Methodist local preacher and translator of Vella Lavella, who died suddenly in 1922. Bula is naively eulogized as white in everything but his skin. For critical background to this book, see J . Garrett (0267) . For the autobiography of a later Western Province figure, see L. Gina, Journeys in a Small Canoe (pub. 2003), with limited interest in religious issues. 1767

Solomon

Islands

463

1768

Parker, Russell, with Kera, Nathan. Maekera: The Life Story of Hereditary Chief Nathan Kera and the Saikile Community of Solomon Islands . Tenterfield, NSW: Somolonesia Productions, 1994. x + 57 pp. + maps and illustrations. Reflecting on his life of 85 years, this makes a fascinating biography as captured by Parker: the story of a local Christian leader, running from days of belief in sorcery and the intrusion of planters, traders, missionaries and colonial government, through two World Wars, the granting of independence, on to the fight for land rights against pressures to give in to loggers. Chief Nathan was a Saikile from Roviana Lagoon, and taken to be a descendant of the mythical "God-angel" people. 1769

Pratt, John. "Traditional and Christian Understandings of God." In Christ in South Pacific Cultures, ed. by Cliff Wright, and Leslie Fugui, 15-24 + illustrations. Suva: Lotu Pasifika, 1986. Pratt is a Roviana man with some French ancestry and here, as a United Church bishop, he reflects on traditional New Georgian understandings of the gods. His discussion of Liqomo, who went ahead of the Roviana in their headhunting raids, is intriguing, but most interest lies in the analogues drawn between traditional beliefs, rituals, and material constructions with commitments arrl activities in the church. 1770

Steley, Dennis. Walkabout long Canoe: An Odyssey through the Western Solomon Islands, Past and Present. Mountain View, Ca. : Pacific Press Publishing, 1979. 128 pp. + map. Popular account of a tour among Solomonese in New Georgia, Vella Lavella, and their outliers in Seventh-day Adventist Mission areas. The interviews with chiefs and church workers on the effects of the mission are unique in the hands of an SDA scholar, and show foundations being laid for Steley's impressive 1989 two-volume University of Auckland doctoral thesis 'Unfinished: The Seventh-day Adventist Mission in the South Pacific, Excluding Papua New Guinea, 1886-1986.' Cf. E. Steed, Impaled (pub. 1970) on the influence of Seventh-day missionary Brian Dunn's martyrdom in the Western Solomons. 1771

Tabe, Burabeti. "Stewardship and Giving in the Western Solomon Islands." Pacific Journal of Theology Series 2, 23 (2000): 59-69. On the Western Solomons' wantok (or reciprocity) system, dealing with different aspects of gift-giving and how giving is important in every aspect of indigenous and Melanesian Christian life for creating political harmony arrl social cohesion. 1772

Were, Eric. No Devil Strings: The Story of Kata Rangoso. Mountain View, Ca.: Pacific Press Publishing, 1970. 101 pp. + illustrations. The biography of a Marovo (or Vangunu) Islander, Rangoso, who became an important indigenous missionary among his own people for the Seventh-day Adventists. The details are intimate so that this provides a rare account of how

464

Bibliographic

Survey

a Melanesian responds to missionary challenges against a fading headhunting culture, and survives the torrid World War II period to emerge as a leader in the post-War years. Rangoso was cited for bravery in saving Allied servicemen during the War.

Central Traditional Aihunu, Alfred, et al., eds. Custom Stories. Vol. 4: Six Stories of Rapu'anate from 'Are 'are, Malaita, colI. by Peter Geerts. Honiara: Cultural Association of the Solomon Islands, 1978. 55 pp. The fourth and most interesting volume in a small series, this one concerns Rapu'anate, a warrior cum culture hero, feared by islanders of San Cristobal and south Malaita. The stories are useful in showing the interweaving of mythic motifs - especially about fish - into a story about an actual successful military man from the not-so-distant past. 1773

Bauman, Kay, colI. and trans. Solomon Island Folktales from Malaita. Danbury, Conn.: Rutledge Books, 1998 xxviii + 100 pp. + maps and illustrations. Exclusively Baegu'u tales. Topics include the origin of things, fools, women, heroes, and black magic. Some stories about recent exploits in warfare are included. For a "nursery tale" known among the Kwara'ae and Toa[m]baita, see T. Fairbrother in Journal of the Polynesian Society (pub. 1924), cf. on the former culture, S. Alasa'a et al., Falafala Kwara'ae Ki/Kwara'ae Traditions (pub. 1990). 1774

Bogesi, George. "Santa Ysabel, Solomon Islands." Oceania 18, 3 (1948): 208-232; 18,4 (1948): 327-357. An introductory ethnography, largely from Bugotu in the east of the island. Magic and religion are treated only in the second part, along with reactions to disease, dreams, and stories (given in English and Bugotu). 1775

Cooper, Matthew. "Langalanga Religion". Oceania 43, 2 (1972): 113-122. Living mainly on artificial islets on the western coast of Malaita, the Langalanga have beliefs about souls, ancestors and shark spirits, with their sacrificial rituals related to the transactions involving these three. Of the six ritual specializations, the one to do with curing - especially the warding off of witchcraft and sorcery attacks - is discerned as most prominent (but Cooper does not grasp that this might reflect post-contact conditions). The work is based on a 1970 Yale University doctoral dissertation. 1776

1777

Coppet, Daniel de. "The Life-Giving Death." In Mortality and Immortality: The Anthropology and Archaeology of Death, ed. by S[alIy] C. Humphreys , and Helen King, 175-204 + table, figures and

Solomon

Islands

465

illustrations. Research Seminar in Archaeology and Related Subjects. London: Academic Press, 1981. An English adaptation of a paper known better in French (cf. 0069), assessing how much debts, obligations, compensations, and economic initiatives among the Are'are are affected by beliefs that the dead still apply pressure on the living. 1778

Coppet, Daniel de. "'Are'are Society: A Melanesian Socio-Cosmic Point of View. How are Bigmen the Servants of Society and Cosmos?" In Cosmos and Society in Oceania, ed. by Daniel re Coppet, and Andre Iteanu, 235-274. Explorations in Anthropology. Oxford: Berg, 1995. For the Malaitan Are'are, humans are conceived as bodily form, breath, and as social representation. Reciprocity - especially feasts - reinforce these notions in complex ways. Killings, however, stall "breath relations," and so that they may be restored, "peacemasters" pay blood money to those who will avenge a death and create balance. The role of big-men in all these interactions is skillfully analyzed. 1779

Foye, Judith. "Custom Medicine in Moli District, Guadalcanal." Journal of the Cultural Association of the Solomon Islands 4 (1976): 10-36. With access to information from the traditionalist Moro movement, a nurse has here been able to systematize south or Weather Coast Islander attitudes to illness, etiology, symptomatology, and remedies. However, she tends to writes the religious dimension out of custom and traditional medicine.

1780

Hogbin, H[erbert] Ian [Priestly]. "The Hill People of North-Eastern Guadalcanal." Oceania 8,1 (1937): 62-89 + map, figures [one foldout] and illustrations. Written because no other fieldworker had commented on the Guadalcanal inland and hill tribes. A rather thin, though interesting introduction to notions of wealth, ceremonial distribution, marriage, punishments and sorcery, birth and funerary rites, and myths (of creation, an "Orpheus" figure, and of animals). 1781

Hogbin, H[erbert] Ian [Priestly]. "Social Advancement in Guadalcanal, Solomon Islands." Oceania 8, 3 (1938): 289-305 + illustrations. Interesting account of how a Melanesian big-man, in this case from Guadalcanal, cannot rise to any prominence without showing immense generosity on behalf of his clan, even to the point of reducing himself to virtual poverty, in the management of exchange feasts. His prestige derives from making other people dependent on him through his generosity, and this should be taken to be just as much a religious datum of personal sacrifice and willingness to fulfill obligations as it is a social one. 1782

Hogbin, [Herbert] Ian [Priestly]. A Guadalcanal Society: The Kaoka Speakers. Case Studies in Cultural Anthropology. New

466

Biblio graphic

Survey

York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1964. viii + 103 pp. + map, figure and illustrations. A fine general ethnography. After middle chapters on conflict and leadership, which impinge on religious issues, the author treats religion generally in his last and largest chapter. He discusses the spirit world (including shark spirits), funerals, worship of the dead, magic, mana and morals, with assessments of the Christian impact at the end. Ivens, W[alter] G. Melanesians of the South-East Solomon Islands. London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co., 1927 . xxii + 529 pp. + map, figures and illustrations. Focusing on Little Mala, southeast of the main island of Malaita, with various chapters covering religion. Earlier ones discuss marriage, chiefs, feasts, and burials in connection with beliefs about ancestors. Later ones touch on sacrifices, tabu, magic, and ceremonies. A middle chapter on the cult of sharks is important: Ivens translates incantations protecting against sharks and discusses notions about tutelary sharks (and of sharks not attacking people who are their namesakes, unless some sacrilege has occurred). 1783

Ivens, Walter G. Island Builders of the Pacific: How & Why the People of Mala Construct their Artificial Islands, the Antiquity & Doubtful Origin of the Practice, with a Description of the Social Organization, Magic & Religion of their Inhabitants. London: Seeley, Service & Co., 1930. 317 pp. + maps [two fold-out] and illustrations. About the cultures of the main island of Malaita (Big Mala), concerning artificial islets built by the chiefs over the years. The islet building is of importance for cultural identity since the process is traced back to the Mala culture hero and founder figure, Leo. Note here that Ivens was an Anglican missionary who became an academic at the University of Melbourne. 1784

Keesing, Roger M[artin]. Kwaio Religion: The Living and the Dead in a Solomon Island Society. New York: Columbia University Press, 1982. xi + 257 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. A very much more substantial book than a previous work - actually a pamphlet - under the same main title (pub. 1977). It is useful to have one of those rare textbooks done in more recent times introducing the religion of a discrete Melanesian people, for this appears to be the first monograph with a comparable title since R . Fortune (1042). Keesing discusses the propitiation of the spirits through the sacrifice of pigs, the quest for mana, and the observances of tabu. A summary is also found in Keesing's Cultural Anthropology (pub. 1981). 1785

1786

Keesing, Roger M[artin). "The Uses of Knowledge in Kwaio Society." In Man and a Half: Essays in Pacific Anthropology and

Solomon

Islands

467

Ethnobiology in Honour of Ralph Bulmer, ed. by Andrew Pawley, 277-286. Auckland: Polynesian Society, 1991. On the relative openness of the Kwaio knowledge system when compared to others of more hierarchic and initiatic character in Melanesia. The use of knowledge by lineage leaders, priests, and women is discussed. On women, see Keesing in American Anthropologist (pub. 1985), and on the effects of neighboring peoples' spirits among the Kwaio, see D . Akin in J. Mageo and A. Howard (eds.), Spirits in Culture, History, and Mind (pub. 1996).

Maranda, Elli Kangas. "Lau, Malaita: 'A Woman is an Alien Spirit' ." In Many Sisters: Women in Cross-Cultural Perspective, ed. by Carolyn 1. Matthiasson, 177-202 + figures. New York: Free Press, 1974. On women's expectations of space (as in places of seclusion) under various topics, including the life-cycle (female rituals; myths about men taking wives in marriage), and the succumbing to or defying male authority. See her earlier work with 1. Pouillon and P. Maranda (eds.), Echanges et communications (pub. 1970). 1787

O'Reilly, Patrick. "Malaita: un exemple de revendications indigenes." Missions des lles 2,15 (1948) : 149-152. About bounty killing on Malaita, largely involving the Toa[m]baita and Kwaio An peoples paying off allies through a revenge killing suiting them. introductory look by someone more experienced with New Caledonian materials. 1788

1789

Prendeville, Kerry. "The Festival of the Seventh Month: A New Year Type Festival of Gari-speaking People, Solomon Is." In Powers, Plumes and Piglets: Phenomena of Melanesian Religion, ed. by Norman C. Habel, 25-32. Adelaide: Australian Association for the Study of Religions, 1979. Concerning a seasonal rite of renewal, or a new year-type festival among the Gari on west Guadalcanal. The rite documented, called the festival of the seventh month (00 sai na vitu), involves preparatory purification; competitive clan prestations of yam; expressions of self-accusation about tabu breakage by both genders; a remarkable cursing of enemies; a major invitation to spirit clan founders; a vigil; and a final obscenity display! 1790

Ross, Harold M. Baegu: Social and Ecological Organization in Malaita , Solomon Islands. Illinois Studies in Anthropology, 8. Urbana, Ill.: University of Illinois Press, 1973. [ix] + 334 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. On the human ecology of Baegu'u culture on northeast Malaita, but with useful chapters on worldview and kinship ideology. 1791

Suri, Ellison. "Religious Experience in Traditional Melanesian Cultures." Melanesian Journal of Theology 2, 1 (1986): 32-39.

468

Bibliographic

Survey

A short article on the Lau district of Malaita, emphasizing the importance of prayers, dreams, the symbols of sacred places, and also visions (for example, in warning about victory or defeat).

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1792

Allan, Colin H. "Marching Rule: A Nativistic Cult of the British Solomon Islands." Corona 3 (1951): 93-100 + illustration. An introductory account of a well known protest movement centered on Malaita and reacting against the British colonial order after World War II. The movement is interpreted in terms of the shoring up of indigenous values by interlinked local communities (following Ralph Linton's theory of nativism) rather than of innovative behavior. See also Allan in the Journal of Pacific History (pub. 1974), and cf. 1802. Bohane, Ben. "Shades of Bougainville." The Bulletin [Australia] 118, 1793 (Jul. 11,2000): 36-39 + illustrations. Journalese, with emphasis on pictorial documentation, but useful for illustrating the involvement of the neo-traditionalist Moro movement of Weather Coast Guadalcanal (see 1795) in the recent Guadalcanal-Malaita war. See also Bohane's related article in Australian Style (pub. Nov. 2000). 1793

Corris, Peter. "Kwaisulia of Ada Gege: A Strongman in the Solomon Islands." In Pacific Islands Portraits, ed. by J[ames] W[ightman] Davidson, and Deryck Scarr, 253-266 + map. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1976. On a remarkable man of non-distinguished social background from northeast Malaita who achieved inordinate local power through locking in with white traders and recruiters. Notes on traditional religion are brief, yet some space is given to Kwaisulia's opposition to black as against white missionaries. 1794

1795

Davenport, William [H.], and <;:oker, Gtilbtin. "The Moro Movement of Guadalcanal, British Solomon Islands Protectorate." Journal of the Polynesian Society 76, 2 (1967): 123-175 + maps and illustrations. The only detailed analysis we have of the movement surrounding Moro. Largely centered on southwest Guadalcanal, the movement amounts to pagan revivalism, and has been a deliberate attempt to separate islanders from the modern economy. Gaining some Government recognition as a pressure group, the movement organized its own piggeries, plantations, shrines, and propagated shared beliefs in a cooperative venture to achieve total well-being. Earlier antiMoro activists are discussed by S. Alasa'a (cf. 1810). Recent photographic documentation of the movement's "nativism" has been provided by B. Bohane (1793). 1796

Hogbin, H[erbert] Ian [Priestly] . Experiments in Civilization: The Effect of European Culture on a Native Community of the Solomon

Solomon

Islands

469

Islands. 2nd ed. New York: Schocken Books, 1970. xvii + 268 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. [1st ed.: London: George Routledge & Son, 1939.] A detailed analysis of social change on northern Malaita, particularly on the Toa[m]baita culture area. The book is especially important on mission influences and the facets of traditional religion which persist in the face of them. For religious studies, traditional explanations for increasing death rates and continuing belief about deaths being caused by sorcery are most crucial parts of this book (cf. also his article in Oceania, pub. 1935). Keesing, R[oger] M[artin], ed. Elota's Story: The Life and Times of a Solomon Islands Big Man . Brisbane: University of Queens-land Press, 1978. [x] + 202 pp. + maps and illustrations. [2nd ed. as: Case Studies in Cultural Anthropology. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1983. [xii] + 132 pp.] Somewhat akin to A. Strathern's Ongka (1199), Keesing puts into English the autobiography of a great Kwaio leader, Elota of Ga'enaafou on Malaita. A good half of the book traces his emerging abilities as a fight leader, ceremonial manager and mediator within the tribe. The second half shows how skillfully Elota holds the intrusions of the modem world at bay - his cautious attitude toward money, his support for those bullied by armed colonial officials, and his use of the Maasina ("Marching") Rule cult to consolidate an indigenous "brotherhood" against the British colonials. Details on the magico-religious underpinnings of payback killings are important, as are references to the decline of the traditional priests. For another, comparable account translated and edited by Keesing, see 1. Fifi'i, From Pig Theft to Parliament: My Life between Two Worlds (pub. 1989), in this case the protagonist becoming a Seventh-day Adventist. 1797

1798

Keesing, Roger M[artin]. "Politico-Religious Movements and Anticolonialism on Malaita: Maasina Rule in Historical Perspective." Pts. 1-2. Oceania 48, 4 (1978): 241-261 + map; 49, 1 (1978): 46-73. Placing Maasina (or "Marching") Rule in the context of various expression of resistance to outside interference, from the contact situation until after Solomonese independence. Keesing did not live to see the Malaitan involvement in the war around Honiara 2000-03, but it confirms his analysis in these essays. 1799

Keesing, Roger M[artin] . "Traditionalist Enclaves in Melanesia." In Melanesia: Beyond Diversity, ed. by R[onald] J[ames] May, and Hank [N.] Nelson, Vol. 1, 39-54 + maps. Canberra: Australian National University, Research School of Pacific Studies, 1982. At this stage of his life, Keesing had become a defender of continuing traditionalism in Melanesia, using the long isolated people he has worked with as a symbol of the possible survival of non-Christian enclaves in the region as a whole. Keesing polemically defends the cultural conservation of the Kwaio,

470

Bibliographic

Survey

although his was a losing battle because the independent, indigenous Remnant Church is making rapid imoads into central Malaita, Melanesians thus persuading Melanesians to reconsider their worldviews. Cf. also Keesing in Mankind (pub. 1982) and Critique of Anthropology (pub. 1994). 1800

Keesing, Roger M[artin], and Corris, Peter. Lightning Meets the West Wind: The Malaita Massacre. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1980. xv + 219 pp. + maps and illustrations. A carefully researched work on indigenous reactions to the British pacification of Malaita under the Australian District Officer William Bell in the 1920s. Written records and oral historical accounts are combined to explain what could be detected as motives of the Malaitan (especially Kwaio) warriors and priests in carrying out the massacre of officials after government punitive activity. The different ·principles of indigenous and colonial justice are brilliantly highlighted. 1801

Knuf, Joachim. "Zum Ursprung der Marching Rule: Bewegung im ehemaligen British Solomon Islands Protectorate." Wiener Ethnohistorische Blatter 20 (1980): 25-53 . Considers the effects of missionary activity (especially the Anglican) in producing a new pattern of leadership in the so-called Marching Rule, but also takes in the dissatisfaction expressed in this movement about impositions of British colonialism. 1802

Laracy, Hugh, ed. Pacific Protest: The Maasina Rule Movement, Solomon Islands, 1944-1952. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1983. xiii + 206 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. Most enlightening on the so-called Marching Rule for being a collection of legal documents (preserved in the Western Pacific Archives, Suva) that contain the recorded words of the movement's leaders from the hearings at their trials. Some statements reveal early proclamations of Solomonese nationalism, influenced by the apparent equality of black and white Americans during the Second World War. Memoranda and correspondence show the experimental law-making of the Maasina leadership, including "church fines" and biblical regulations, all giving inspiration for the establishment of a new order that was to supplant both traditional and colonial governments. For earlier work on manuscripts, see C. Allan, in Journal of Pacific History (pub. 1980, 1982), and also 1792. For Laracy's prior work on Maasina, see Journal of Pacific History (pub. 1971), and in A . Mamak and A. Ali (eds.), Race, Class and Rebellion in the South Pacific (pub. 1979). 1803

Murdoch, Brian. "On Calling Other People Names: A Historical Note on Marching Rule in the Solomon Islands." Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 11, 3 (1980): 189-196. On evidence that the name for the religious protest movement Marching Rule (also referred to as Maasina) did not derive from Malaita as most have supposed,

Solomon

Islands

471

but from a pre-War local government project for the entire Solomons initiated by Resident Commissioner W.R. Marchant. His name was bowlderized. See also both R. Keesing's "Still Further Notes" on the topic in the same journal (pub. 1981), and S. Tanahashi in Man and Culture in Oceania (pub. 1992). Ouou, Emulio-Ree. History of South Malaita, Origin of Livings [sic], Centre and Diameter of the Universe. Honiara: Government Printer, 1980. 208 pp. + illustrations. An interesting example of modern indigenous Solomonese speculation. Here we have somebody who is caught between his reasoning with evidence derived from knowledge in mythology and the smattering of historical learning received from Western education (to what level is not clear). Anyone interested by this sort of experiment in history in Melanesia would want to examine this work. Also psychologically intriguing as an attempt to integrate indigenous and introduced worldviews, including world geography and biology. An earlier attempt was made under the title Term and Time (pub. 1979). 1804

1805

White, Geoffrey M[iles]. Identity through History: Living Histories in a Solomon Islands Society. Cambridge Studies in Social Anthropology, 83. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991. xvi + 270 pp. + map, figures and illustrations. A magnificent attempt to convey the importance of "story" in a Melanesian society. White has collected extraordinary materials about pre-contact warfare on Santa Isabel; and then analyzes the oral historical accounts of change under the impact of the missions, noting the stress differences between the old and new times in a very sensitive treatment. The book relies on previous articles, e.g., in M. Rodman and M. Cooper (0219). See also his articles in American Ethnologist (pub. 1980); Anthropological Forum (pub. 1993); and in P. Stewart and A. Strathern (eds.), Identity Work, cf. 0638. Whiteman, Darrell L. "Marching Rule Reconsidered: An Ethnohistorical Evaluation." Ethnohistory 22 (1975): 345-374. Interpreting this important Rule as a quest for the preservation of Melanesian identity, while not wishing to "return" completely to pre-contact days. On the basis of oral historical research, Whiteman successfully establishes that the cargoistic element was initially marginal and only became significant when the socio-political goals were not realized. 1806

Whiteman, Darrell L. "Development without Destruction: The Case of Holokama Plantation on Santa Isabel, Solomon Islands." Catalyst 12, 1 (1982): 15-36 + tables. An interesting piece noticing the effects of plantation culture on kin relations, especially the breakdown of tabus surrounding in-law relationships and tabus regarding names. This is the study of a local cooperative, and it provides details of its productivity and income as an example of development without destruction. 1807

472

Bibliographic

Survey

1808

Wouters, R.P.A. "La 'Marching Rule': aspects sociologiques d'un mouvement politique et social aux Salomons meridionaux." Sociaal Kompas 6,2 (1958-59): 45-55. Notes that the so-called Marching Rule movement was not based around a single leadership but a multiplicity of cooperating leaders in different districts (unlike the case with most cargo movements).

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1809

Burt, BenUamin William]. "The Remnant Church: A Christian Sect of the Solomon Islands." Oceania 53, 4 (1983): 334-346. The first attempt to portray the history and beliefs of an important indigenous church in the Solomons (mainly concentrated on Malaita). Lacks any theory of independent churches (cf. 0302) and certain important oral historical details (see below 1817).

Tradition and Christianity: The Burt, BenUamin William]. Colonial Transformation of a Solomon Islands Society. Studies in Anthropology and History, 10. Chur, Switz.: Harwood, 1994. xiii + 299 pp. + maps and illustrations. An impressive account of what the central Malaitan Kwara'ae have made of Christianity. Despite its associations with colonialism, these people have remade their social order through Christianity. The pre-independence "Masing Rul" is intelligently re-examined for the Kwara'ae case, as are the effects of political independence, especially on the South Sea Evangelical Church. See also Burt and M. Kwa'ioloa editing S. Alasa'a's A Solomon Islands Chronicle (pub. 2001). See Burt's articles in Mankind (pub. 1982), Journal of Pacific History (pub. 2002), and in J. Wassmann (ed.), Pacific Answers to Western Hegemony (pub. 1998); and see also his book edited with M. Kwa'ioloa, Living Tradition (pub. 1997). 1810

Cross, Gwen. Aloha Solomon Islands. Suva: Institute of the South Pacific, University of the South Pacific, in Association with the Solomon Islands Extension Centre, [1980]. fix] + 156 pp. + maps, figure and illustrations. [A sub-title The Story of a People's Courage and Loyalty appears only over the contents listing.] Largely about mission education on Bunana and the other islands of the Florida group, but occasionally going wider. The growth of Christianity during World War II and the early post-War period is plotted. 1811

Griffiths, Alison. Fire in the Islands! The Acts of the Holy Spirit in the Solomons. Wheaton, Ill.: Harold Shaw Publishers, 1977. 208 pp. + maps and illustrations. A popular history of the South Sea Evangelical Mission which began in Australia as the Queensland Kanaka Mission in 1886, and is now an autonomous South Pacific Church. The book concentrates on evangelization on Malaita before the Second World War, has a little on Marching Rule, and is 1812

Solomon

Islands

473

especially important on "charismatic renewal" activity (particularly among the Toa[m]baita on northern Malaita in recent years). 1813

Hilliard, David. "The South Sea Evangelical Mission in the Solomon Islands: The Foundation Years." Journal of Pacific History 4 (1969): 41-64. The best critical account of the emergence of this mission from the Queensland Kanaka Mission, as it was initiated by Ms Florence Young in the 1880s. The study is as useful for the history of Christian work among the Solomonese in Australia as it is for the forging of connections with Malaita through the return of plantation workers to their home island. For background, Young's Pearls from the Pacific (pub. [late 1920sJ). 1814

Hogbin, H[erbert] Ian [Priestly]. "Culture Change in the Solomon Islands: Report of Field Work in Guadalcanal and Malaita." Oceania 4,3 (1934): 233-267 + map and illustrations. A comparative study of socio-religious change among the Longgu of northeastern Guadalcanal and the Malu'u of north Malaita. Exchange and marriage ceremonies receive most attention, Hogbin tending to commend the (Anglican) Melanesian Mission for its more gentle adaptations of Christianity to Guadalcanal culture while deploring the unnecessarily destructive policies of the South Sea Evangelical Mission on Malaita. See also Hogbin in Mankind (pub. 1937). 1815

Idusulia, Penuel Ben. "Biblical Sacrifice Through Melanesian Eyes." In Living Theology in Melanesia : A Reader, ed. by John D'Arcy May, 256-303 + figures and table. Point Series, 8. Goroka: Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 1985. A distillation of one of two sub-theses from the Christian Leaders' Training College, Banz, on the subject of Toa[m]baita traditional sacrifices (the other being written by F. Suruma). Idusulia shows a comparatively "high sacrificial" system with a priesthood, unusual for Melanesia. The holocaust is the most crucial sacrifice in extreme situations of group life, and leads Idusulia to draw parallels with Old Testament sacrificial arrangements (as does Suruma). As useful for studying traditional religion as for indigenous theology. 1816

Maeliau, Michael. "Searching for a Melanesian Way of Worship." Black Theologies from the In The Gospel is Not Western: Southwest Pacific, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, 119-127. Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books, 1987. A leading figure in the South Sea Evangelical Church, the Malaitan Maeliau asks what forms of worship are most appropriate for Melanesian peoples. At one striking point in this article we learn how the spontaneous exhuberance of his own happy daughter reminds him of the ecstatic collective worship in the highlands of New Guinea after the preaching of Solomonese evangelists. The article turns out to be a critique of worship structures and liturgies inherited from the West.

Bibliographic

474

Survey

Maetoloa, Meshach. "The Remnant Church: Two Studies." In New Religious Movements in Melanesia, ed. by Carl [E.] Loeliger, and Garry [Winston] Trompf, 120-148 + map and figures . Suva [and Port Moresby] : Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1985. The only detailed account - in two parts - of an important independent church that is still gathering some momentum on Malaita and has some representation elsewhere (e.g., Honiara). The first part concentrates on the role of one of the founders, Christopher England Kwaisulia with a South Sea Evangelical Mission background, while the second is more on Zebulun Sisimia with Seventh-day Adventist beginnings. The first part documents the charismatic aspects of this church as encouraged by Kwaisulia; the second tells the mythhistory of Beldigao, who is supposed to have brought the Ten Commandments before the arrival of the missionaries, according to the message of Sisimia. 1817

Osifelo, Frederick. Kanaka Boy: An Autobiography. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, and Solomon Islands Extension Centre, University of the South Pacific, 1985. v + 68 pp. + maps and illustrations. A Baegu'u man from north Malaita reflecting on his village beginnings, his Christian education, and his emergence as a key political and moral leader in securing the independence of the Solomon Islands. 1818

Sullivan,Violet M. Wild Warriors of Koio . Melbourne: S. John Bacon, n.d. [1920s]. 32 pp. + illustrations. On the incident of a Kwaio (or Koio) raid, with the killing of white officers followed by a punitive expedition. One outcome, however, is the training of a Koio, Anifelo, to work for peace and evangelize his people. Pietistic, but interesting details are there. 1819

East Traditional 1820

Cochrane, D. G[lynn]. "Conflict between Law and Sexual Mores on San Cristobal." Oceania 39, 4 (1969): 281-289. Puts forward reasons that adultery had influenced defining status and jural identity. Male adultery was "competitive status activity where spiritual sanctions were designed to force confession," and retributions for adulterers varied according to status. 1821

Davenport, William [H.] . "Social Organization Notes on the Northern Santa Cruz Islands: The Duff Islands (Taumako)." Baessler-Archiv New Series 16, 1 (1968): 137-205 + map, tables and illustrations.

Solomon

Islands

475

"Social Organization Notes on the Southern Santa Cruz Islands: Utupua and Vanikoro." Baessler-Archiv New Series 16, 2 (1968): 207-275 + map and illustrations. "Social Organization Notes on the Northern Santa Cruz Islands: The Main Reef Islands." Baessler-Archiv New Series 17, 1 (1969): 151-243 + map, figure and illustration. Essential reading on the chieftain system of the Santa Cruz group and its implications for religious outlooks in the various island contexts. See also Davenport 1830 below. 1822

Fairbrother, [H. Trevor]. "Tale of Fambumu and his Wives Betinaoa and Nosonaoa: From the Eastern Solomon Islands." Journal of the Polynesian Society 34 (1925): 36-60. Not clearly located, but apparently from San Cristobal. A long tale on how two brothers tried to take as wives two beautiful sisters kept apart by a great warrior. Ogres from Malaita come into the story. Fox, C[harles] E[lliotJ, and Drew, F[rederic] H[enry] . "Beliefs and Tales of San Cristoval (Solomon Islands)." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 45 (1915): 131-185 + illustrations; 187-228. An early, valuable collection of mythological materials from the eastern Solomons. The authors discuss beliefs about spirit beings called figona and the ancestors called ataro. The major ceremony on San Cristobal is the annual harvest festival dedicated to Agunua and other figona and the most important incarnations by ataro into sharks. Besides recounting stories about these spirits, especially those of sharks with human legs, the authors discuss shrines and the priesthood, including the priests' possession by ataro. One valuable text and translation are presented at the end. 1823

1824

Fox, C[harles] E[lliot] . The Threshold of the Pacific: An Account of the Social Organization, Magic and Religion of the People of San Cristoval in the Solomon Islands. London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co., 1924. xvi + 379 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. Useful older ethnography of San Cristobal and its three "districts." With some reference to Santa Ana, Santa Catalina, even Ulawa, island cultures. Topics covered include: spiritual beings, prayers and charms, sacrifices and shrines, death and burial, religion, medicine, and magic. Influences of diffusionist theory are evident (Grafton Elliot Smith, the well known diffusionist, writing the preface). 1825

Hopkins, A[rthur] I[nnes]. In the Isles of King Solomon: An Account of Twenty-five Years Spent amongst the Primitive Solomon Islanders. London: Seeley, Service and Co. , 1928. 269 pp. + maps (one fold-out) and illustrations.

476

Bibliographic

Survey

A rare book, largely on San Cristobal, but also Mala (Malaita). The views of a government official, it is an attempt at a general ethnography, with chapters on the life-cycle and related customs, cannibalism, witchcraft, ceremonies, and law. Calling for caution. The photographs are important. 1826

Mead, S[idney] M. "The Last Initiation Ceremony at Gupuna, Santa Ana, Eastern Solomon Islands." Records of the Auckland Institute and Museum 10 (1973): 69-95 + illustrations. A short and not very detailed record of an interesting initiation rite. Perhaps the most significant aspect of it is the mock display of violence on the part of the host tribe towards the initiators, who arrive by canoe from another tribe to activate the proceedings. The narrative is written around photographs. 1827

Scott, Michael W. "Ignorance is Cosmos; Knowledge is Chaos: Articulating a Cosmological Polarity in the Solomon Islands. [Special Issue of] Social Analysis 44, 2 (2000): 56-83. The Arosi, on the island of Makira (San Cristobal), southeast of Malaita, are here treated as post-colonial Anglicans who, having moved out of the inland forest to the coast, have to sort out land tenure issues more through appealing to total cosmological assumptions than attention to lineage claims. See also 1832. Tanaka, T. "Mitsusui-dori no Umo-Kahei." Minzokugaku 17 (1981): 1-14. An unusual but important Japanese article on Solomonese red feather money, as used especially for traditional marriage payments in the Santa Cruz Islands. See also W. Davenport's article in Scientific American (pub. 1962). 1828

1829

Weiss, Gabriele. "aber die Glaubensvortellungen der Santa-Cruz Insulaner (Melanesien): Ein Beitrag zur ethnohistorischen Religionsforschung." Wiener Ethnohistorische Blatter 23 (1982): 25-66. Assessing accounts of Santa Cruz Island indigenous beliefs from late sixteenth century explorers through to contemporary anthropologists. Despite inaccuracies, the same major theme turns up in the literature: the Santa Cruz Islanders based their religion on spiritual beings (ghosts, ancestors, spirits, and gods) called atua, and every man had a set of his own. People were required to perform ceremonies under a priesthood.

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1830

Davenport, W[illiam H.]. "Two Social Movements in the British Solomons that Failed and their Political Consequences." In The Papers Presented to the 4th Waigani Politics of Melanesia. Seminar 1970, ed. by Marion W. Ward, 162-172. Canberra and Port Moresby: Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National University Press, and University of Papua New Guinea Press, 1970.

Solomon

Islands

477

Of main importance here is the Charles Kuper movement or short-lived "True Church of Kuper" of the 1960s on Santa Ana. The church arose because Kuper was denied the right to attend the Anglican Melanesian Mission's theological college, yet faded away after prayer failed to save his son, so he returned to Anglicanism in 1971 . A 1972 Pacific Theological College thesis by Robert Hagesi is relevant. 1831

[Marau, Clement]. Story of a Melanesian Deacon: Clement Marau. Written by Himself Ed. by R[obert] H[enry] Codrington. London: Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, 1894. 80 pp. + illustrations. Rare for being the life story of an indigenous Christian leader, and rendered at so early a stage. An enchanting work, with its highpoint on Ulawa, where, as a Mota-speaking Banks Islander (Vanuatu), Marau had to attract local interest in the faith. That there was no ill effect by his approaching a sacred grove was clinching for the people. See also 0061; and for background L. Rohura on Ulawa's 'heathen days" in Southern Cross Log (pub. 1898). For another early Banks autobiography, see 1907. Emergent Melanesian Christianity

1832

Fox, Charles E[lliot]. Kakamore . London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1962. 158 pp. + maps and illustrations. On Arosi culture and religion of San Cristobal (Makira), yet going on to discuss mission work there. Especially interesting on the emergence of the Melanesian Brotherhood in the Solomons, including Ini Kopuria, its founder, and the order's training on Norfolk Island. Fox has another, much smaller work on The Melanesian Brotherhood (pub. [1972]). Cf. also 0281, and for a more recent study of Melanesian Christian self-understanding on Makira, see M . Scott in Ethnos (pub. 2005, cf. 1827). 1833

Penny, Alfred. Ten Years in Melanesia . 2nd ed. London: Wells, Gardner, Darton & Co., 1888. [vii] + 232 pp. + map and illustrations.. Notes taken on local beliefs and customs, mainly from Florida and eastern Solomon Islands. They are superficial but there are some interesting comments on mana (as spirit power) and the effects of tindalos (ancestors). The rise of Christianity under the Anglicans is represented as "the downfall of the tindalos," because of local rethinking about their relative effectiveness. One of the few precious lithographs shows St. Barnabas College on Norfolk Island, where Robert Codrington was head of the mission (cf. 0081).

8. Vanuatu ~

Torres Is

~

\)

,t:J

9Banks · Islands Mota

Santa Maria

0 • Gaua

Lombaha

AOba/A~

\

~'''.''''"roro Raga (Namaram , Bololi)

~

CJ

Malo

Atchin & Wala

Vao

~entecOStiRaga

16°5

Sa (Bunlap, Wanur, Ponorwol)

6

Ambrym

[J

a

Paama

EPi~ Mbotgo't

0.

p

Shephard Is. Nguna, Pele, and (Emae, Mau) Elate

Port-Vila

ErrOmango ~

,

Aniwa

100 I

kilometres

laona

Futuna o

20'$

Aneityum

0

480

Bibliographical

Survey

Vanuatu (formerly New Hebrides) General West North and Northeast Central South

General Aaron, Daniel Bangtor, et al . Yumi Stanap: Leaders and Leadership in a New Nation. Ed. by Brian Macdonald-Milne, and Pamela Thomas. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and Lotu Pasifika Productions, 1981. xix + 135 pp. + illustrations. A mixture of autobiographical and biographical profiles. Ni-Vanuatu tradition is represented by chapters on "custom" chiefs; adjustment movements by a chapter on Jimmy Stevens (leader of a well known independent church, especially on Espiritu Santo); and indigenous Christianity by various churchmen and political leaders selected. 1834

Allen, Michael [R.J, ed. Vanuatu: Politics, Economics and Ritual in Island Melanesia. Studies in Anthropology. Sydney: Academic Press, 1981. xviii + 425 pp. + maps, tables and figures. An impressive collection of high quality articles on ni-Vanuatu materials. These include those to do with traditional religions (as by Allen himself, 1877; M. Rodman on east Aoba; Takeo Funabiki on the Mbotgo't[e] of Malekula; and M. Patterson on north Ambrym); cargo cults (R. Brunton, 1941); kava and discourse (L. Lindstrom); and religious change (as by R. Tonkinson, 1934; and E. Facey on Nguna, 1931). 1835

Bolton, Lissant. Unfolding the Moon: Enacting Women's Kastom in Vanuatu. Honolulu: University of Hawai'i Press, 2003 . xxxv + 233 pp. + maps and illustrations. Impressive on the persistence of women's customary ways in Vanuatu. There are important chapters on the place of custom (kastom) in national life, and on cases where kastom is strongly retained or virtually lost. 1836

1837

[Gourguechon, Charlene] . Charlene Gourguechon's Journey to the End of the World: A Three-year Adventure in the New Hebrides . New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1977. [vii] + 338 pp. + map and illustrations.

Vanuatu

481

Although more a travel book, it is included for its sensible detailing of various rituals throughout Vanuatu, and for an intelligent interest shown in the Jo[h]n Frum cargo movement on Tanna Island. 1838

Harrison, Tom. Savage Civilisation. London: Victor Gollancz, 1937. 461 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. A useful work covering certain aspects of tradition in various ni-Vanuatu contexts, with attention to contact and labor recruitment. Cf. also his Living anwng Cannibals (pub. 1948), and an article in Geographical Journal (pub. 1936) touching on sacrifices and a skipping ordeal for boys at initiation. 1839

Lebot, Vincent, and Cabalion, Pierre. Les kavas de Vanuatu; cultivars de Piper methysticum Forst[er]. Collections Travaux et Documentations, 205. Paris: Orstrom, 1986. 234 pp. + tables. [Eng. Trans.: Kavas of Vanuatu. South Pacific Commission Technical Papers, 195. Noumea: South Pacific Commission, 1988.] On traditional classifications of kava, with reference to its uses ritually and medicinally, and with some considerations of its usage under social change. For some background, C. Gajdusek in D.H. Efron (ed.), Ethnopharmacologic Search for Psychoactive Drugs (pub. 1967); and for better coverage regarding the religious side, 0335. 1840

MacClancy, Jeremy. To Kill a Bird with Two Stones: A Short History of Vanuatu. 2nd ed. Vanuatu Cultural Centre Publications, 1. Port Vila: Vanuatu Cultural Centre, 2002. 167 pp. + map and illustrations. [French trans. Faire de deux pierres un coup. Publisher's details as above, 2002.] The best available general history of Vanuatu, beginning with an overview of the cultural complexity of the relevant islands, and proceeding on to discuss the impact of missions and the British and French colonial administrations. The story of the independence movement is covered at the end, with a concern for the prospects of the new Melanesian nation of Vanuatu. The emergence of the new Melanesian (Christian) leadership is highlighted. Partly based on an Oxford University doctorate, which is, however, confined to traditional lifeways. MacClancy writes about post-independence Vanuatu in Journal of Pacific History (pub. 1984). 1841

Steel, Robert. The New Hebrides and Christian Missions, with a Sketch of the Labour Traffic, and Notes of a Cruise through the Group in the Mission Vessel . London: James Nisbet & Co., 1880. xv + 485 pp. + map and tables. An Australian Presbyterian churchman's account of traditional life, contact experiences, and mission planting throughout the New Hebrides, covering such islands as Ambrym, Aoba, Pentecost, Espiritu Santo, Erromango, Tanna, and Aneityum.

482

Bibliographical

Survey

Traditional Bonnemaison, Joel. Nouvelles Hebrides. Papeete: Editions du Pacifique, 1975. 128 pp. + map and illustrations. Basically a picture book, marking his notability as a researcher of ni-Vanuatu affairs. Some general geographical concerns, but mainly on traditional ways of life across Vanuatu. Photographs of ritual events on Malekula, Pentecost and Tanna, by Bernard Hermann, are unsurpassed. 1842

Bonnemaison, Joel. Les fondements geographique d'une identite: l'archipel du Vanuatu. Essai de geographie culturelle. 2 Vols . Paris: Orstrom, 1996-1997. Vol. 1: Gens de piroque et gens de la terre. 460 pp. Vol. 2: Les gens des lieux: histoire et geosymboles d'une societe enracinee: Tanna. 562 pp.; both volumes with maps, figures, tables and illustrations Unusual for being a study of ecological outlooks among Melanesian peoples. The first volume is on differences between inland and canoe-using coastal people in the central Vanuatu groups (often expressed for Malekula as Big and Small Nambas or "Penis Sheaths"); and the second considers the various tribes of Tanna Island. Bonnemaison relates the deep-rootedness of Tanna culture to the Jo[h]n Frum movement's reactions to the missions. A well designed set of books. Intelligent comments on behavior patterns, with richly illustrated materials. 1843

1844

Bonnemaison, Joel, et al., eds. Arts of Vanuatu. Bathurst: Crawford Publishing House, 1996. [iv] + 338 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. [French version: Vanuatu Oceanie: Arts des l'fles de cendre et de corail. Paris: Reunion des musees nationaux, with Ostrom. 1996.] Apart from discussing art objects (with many colored plates), this volume carries important chapters on traditional trading items and activities as "The Art of Relating," and on social grades, masks, and architecture as "The Art of Power." A quarter of the articles , on artefacts and the spirit world, are by K. Huffman. The other chapters on the modernization of art are barely relevant to the study of religion. C. Kaufmann, one of the contributors, condensed this book into Vanuatu Kunst aus der Siidsee (pub. 1997). See also under 0144 regarding Kaufmann's work in A. Kaeppler. Capell. A[rthur]. "The Stratification of Afterworld Beliefs in the New Hebrides." Folk-lore 49 (1938): 51-85. An older but intriguing survey of afterlife beliefs, beliefs in a sky-world, and of apparent Polynesian influences on ni-Vanuatu views and mythology. Most islands are covered, and the conclusion is that northern and southern but not central (or western) islands are influenced by Polynesian elements, Malo being the (regional) center of mythology around Tangaroa (a Polynesian-wide higher deity) . As a diffusionist, Capell believes an archaic worldview was replaced by 1845

Vanuatu an Egyptian-influenced one, with an interest in sky and sun. ionable.

483 Now quest-

1846

Capell, A[rthur]. "The Maui Myths in the New Hebrides." Folklore 71 (1960): 19-36. Interested in the diffusion of language and mythology, Capell here considers Polynesian elements in Vanuatu. In the accounts three figures called Maui present as (an) heroic hook-fisher(s) in the central region (Efate); and stories of Mauititiki on Tanna and Erromango in the south relate certain actions reminiscent of the Polynesian narratives about this culture hero . Apparently a newly acclaimed hero's name has been attached to old Melanesian tales. 1847

Guiart, J[ean Charles Robert]. "Les effigies religieuses des Nouvelles-Hebrides: etudes des collections du Musee de I'Homme." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 5, 5 (1949): 51-86 + illustrations. An overview of traditional ni- Vanuatu artistic representations of the spirits (cf. 0102) by a well known French authority on the anthropology of New Caledonia and Vanuatu. Useful in developing a sense of regional differences within the island complex, and thus forming a background to his Les Nouvelles-Hebrides (pub . 1965). Rivers, W[illiam] H[alse] R[ivers]. "Totemism in Polynesia and Melanesia." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 39 (1909): 156-180. Placed here because of the section on "South Melanesia." Acknowledges how little has been done on the Melanesian notion of totemism when the issue was so hotly debated in the theoretical literature of his day. He claims survivals of totemism for Pentecost (Raga) and the Banks Islands. 1848

Speiser, Felix. Two Years with the Natives in the Western Pacific. London: Mills & Boon, 1913 . xii + 291 pp. + maps and illustrations. On Speiser's well publicized voyage to the New Hebrides in 1910-12, during which time he collected numerous ethnographic objects. The book is important for recovering a sense of these items' placement in culturo-religious life. See also his Siidsee, Urwald, Kannibalen (pub. 1913). 1849

1850

Speiser, Felix . Ethnology of Vanuatu: An Early Twentieth Century Study. Trans . by D[ennis] Q. Stephenson. Bathurst: Crawford House Press, 1990. viii + 643 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. [Also: Honolulu: University of Hawai'i Press, 1996; and London: C. Hurst, 1998. German original: Ethnographische Materialien aus den Neuen Hebriden und den Banks-Inseln. Berlin: C.W. Kreidel, 1923.]

484

Bibliographical

Survey

An older but crucial work weIl worth the translation. There are chapters on hunting, warfare and communication, the life-cycle, social organization (with a consideration of totemism), the framework of religion, and the interface of social life and religion. The iIlustrations are magnificent. Suas, J[ean]-B[aptiste]. "Mythes et legendes des indigenes des NouveIles-Hebrides (Oceanie)." Anthropos 6 (1911): 901-910 + map; 7 (1912): 33-66; 10-11 (1915-16): 269-271. A coIlection of mythic materials by a Marist missionary. From the Namaram [Bay] area, Pentecost (northern group), for examples, are texts on the enmity between the Masters of the sun and moon; from Ambrym (central group) on the enmity between various deities; and from Aoba (western group) on the figure Takaro. The Aoba narratives are accompanied with a text in the Lolopuepue language. 1851

Tryon, DarreIl [T.], ed. Nimangki: Wokshop blong ol Filwoka blong Vanuatu Kaljorol Senta, 1994. Port Vila: Vanuatu Kaljorol Senta, 1996. [iii] + 132 pp. + iIlustrations. Indigenous, mainly student authors on pig-killing ceremonies around Vanuatu. Texts are in Bislama, and the book has a mimeographed presentation. Rare materials. 1852

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Doucere, Victor. La Mission Catholique aux Nouvelles-Hebrides : d'apres des documents ecrits et les vieux souvenirs de l 'auteur. Lyon: Librairie Catholique Emmanuel Vitte, 1934. 481 pp. + [fold-out] map and iIlustrations. Foundation documents on the history of the Catholic Mission in Vanuatu, with the Marist Doucere somewhat unsuccessfuIly trying to establish footholds on Efate, Ambrym, and Pentecost. Malekula formed more of a base, but it is evident that Doucere had a distaste for rough conditions and contact with indigenes reaIly came through his feIlow workers. Despite this he wrote quaint Notes ethnologiques (pub . 1924) and speculated about the Indo-European origins of ni-Vanuatu languages (Curiosites linguistiques, pub. 1936). 1853

Gundert-Hock, SibyIle. Mission und Wanderarbeit in Vanuatu: Eine Studie zum soziale Wandel in Vanuatu, 1863-1915. Mtinchner Ethnologische Abhandlungen, 7. Munich: Minerva Publikation, 1986. 370 pp. + maps and iIlustration. Researching documents of the earlier colonial period only, a solid work on the effects of the missions in Vanuatu in terms of changing work patterns. The secular side to her story is in number four of the same series (pub. 1984). 1854

1855

Shears, Richard. The Coconut War: The Crisis on Espiritu Santo. Sydney: Cassell Australia, 1980. [vi] + 210 pp. + illustrations.

Vanuatu

485

A journalese but not ill-informed account of the short war preceding Vanuatu's independence, which saw the involvement of Papua New Guinean troops to put down the so-called rebellion on Espiritu Santo, immediately after British and French troops had been helicoptered out of the Condominium of the New Hebrides to complete the decolonization process. The hub of the rebellion was actually an independent church (see e.g., 1880-83), but the issues took on nationalistic importance. 1856

Shineberg, Dorothy. They Came for Sandalwood: A Study of the Sandalwood Trade in the South-West Pacific, 1830-1865. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1967. xiv + 299 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. A published doctoral dissertation which constitutes the seminal work on the sandalwood trade in the Pacific. In connection with religion, its importance lies in studying the exacerbation of tribal conflict through gun-running in the New Hebrides (and to a lesser extent New Caledonia), and missionary See also opposition to the trade and the introduction of new weapons. Shineberg's article in the Journal of Pacific History (pub. 1971). 1857

Sope, Barak. Land and Politics in the New Hebrides. Suva: South Pacific Social Sciences Association, in Association with the United Nations Development Programme, 1975? 60 pp. + illustrations. Provides insights into traditional ni-Vanuatu ideas about land by a young Efate activist (later to be Prime Minister of Vanuatu). Most important, however, on reactions to land alienation by new movements, such as that of Jo[h]n Frum on Tanna Island and NaGriamel on Espiritu Santo. Contains a rare photograph of Jimmy Stevens leading members of his NaGriamel movement (cf. 1885) in procession. 1858

Trease, Howard Van. The Politics of Land in Vanuatu: From Colony to Independence. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1987. xiv + 313 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. Along with historical details, the book raises questions about the consequences of land alienation for spiritual connectedness with place. There is an important chapter on the NaGriamel religious movement and its opposition to such alienation.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1859

Delbos, Georges. L'Eglise Catholique au Vanuatu: un siecle et demi d'histoire (1849-1999). Suva: CEPAC, 2001. 535 pp. + maps and illustrations. Solid achievement by a mission historian experienced in presenting Melanesian church history elsewhere (1444). Attention to indigenous responses.

486

Bibl io graphical

Survey

Douglas, Bronwen. Traditional Individuals? Gendered Negotiations of Identity, Christianity and Citizenship in Vanuatu. State, Society and Governance in Melanesia Discussion Paper, 6. Canberra: Research School of Pacific and Asian Studies, Australian National University, 1998 . [12] pp. A useful, if all too brief, discussion of identity-making through the churches in Vanuatu. The colonial backcloth is considered; a case study from Aneityum presented; along with appraisals of indigenous Christianity vi-a-vis "custom," and of opportunities for women in the nation. For long-term background work, see G. Leymang (in 0300). 1860

Vanuatu Victory: Four Generations of Gillan, Helen Rose. Sharing Christian Faith in the Pacific. Warburton, Vic. : Spectrum Publications, 1980. viii + 341 pp. + maps and illustrations. Although mainly on expatriate missionaries, it contains important information on contact situations, and the last chapter covers ni- Vanuatu Christian leaders' actions and comments over the years. 1861

[Government of Vanuatu, ed.]. Vanuatu: Twenti wan tingting long team [sic] blong independens. [Suva]: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and the South Pacific Social Science Association, 1980. 291 pp. + maps, tables, musical scores and illustrations. Prepared for Vanuatu's independence, this book is a general introduction to the many faces of this chain of some 80 islands, emerging as a new nation. Does contain, however, pieces on cultural variation; traditional religion; and Christianity and politics in relation to religious figures and sentiments (as in the national anthem), see, for one, A. Namel (1933). Texts are in Bislama, French, and English. Serving as an update, see J. Whyte (ed.), Vanuatu - Ten Yia blong Independens (pub. 1990). 1862

Gutch, John. Martyr of the Islands: The Life and Death of John Coleridge Patteson. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1971. 223 pp. + maps. The author, High Commissioner for the Western Pacific (1955-60), on the Anglican bishop who was murdered on Nukapu Atoll (Santa Cruz, Solomon Islands) in 1871. An older, better known biography is by C . Yonge (1709), in our chapter on the Solomons. Gutch is interested in the effects of his death on illegal labor trafficking in the New Hebrides, and also has some concern for Patteson's quest for indigenous church leadership. 1863

1864

Hassall, Graham. "Church and State in Vanuatu, 1945-1980: A 'Pacific' Contest for Power." South Pacific Journal of Mission Studies 2, 2 (1991): 2-12,26. An excellent assessment of the role of the modern and usually mission-educated ni- Vanuatu leadership in political development, and the increasing role of

Vanuatu

487

indigenous clergy in the political process. The Anglican, Presbyterian, and even Catholic Churches, taken down the road to independence more quickly than they themselves seemed to want, were drained of black pastoral leadership by the loss of clergy to politics. For an earlier work of relevance, see C. Plant (ed.), New Hebrides: The Road to Independence (pub. 1977), with contributions by W . Lini and B. Sope. Howcroft, Elizabeth. Vanuatu: Diocese of Vanuatu, Melanesia. Wellington, NZ: Anglican Board of Missions, 1981 [?] [16] pp. + illustrations. A short booklet outlining Anglican missionary endeavor and effects throughout Vanuatu. Rare. 1865

1866

Lini, Walter [Hadye].

Beyond Pandemonium:

From the New

Hebrides to Vanuatu.

Wellington, NZ and Suva: Asia Pacific Books, and the Institute of Pacific Studies , University of the South Pacific, 1980. 64 pp. + maps and illustrations. A well known set of statements by the first Prime Minister of Vanuatu, also writing as an Anglican priest. Not all of this book is obviously about religious questions, but there are sections on "The Church and Politics;" "The Church Connection;" and on the two independent religious movements known as Jo[h]n Frumism and NaGriamel. One senses the importance of religious factors in the emergence of the Vanuaaku Party, which Lini led. See also Lini in 0304. 1867

Miller, J[ohn] Graham. Live: A History of Church Planting {in the New Hebrides, (now) the Republic of Vanuatu}. 7 Vols. Vols . 1-

2, Sydney: Committees on Christian Education and Overseas Missions, General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church of Australia, 1978-81; Vols . 3-7, Port Vila: Presbyterian Church of Vanuatu, 1985-90. Vol. 1: In the New Hebrides to 1880. [1978]. xiv + 201 pp.; Vol. 2: In the New Hebrides, now the Republic of Vanuatu to 1880. 1981. x + 197 pp.; Vol. 3: In Vanuatu . 1985. [xv] + 388 pp.; Vol. 4: In the Republic of Vanuatu, 1881-1920. 1986. [xiii] + 440 pp .; Vol. 5: In the Republic of Vanuatu: The Central Islands, Efate to Epi, from 1881-1920. 1987. [xv] + 462 pp.; Vol. 6: In the Republic of Vanuatu: The Northern Islands, 1881-1948. 1989. [xv] + 534 pp.; Vol. 7: In the Republic of Vanuatu: Santo and Malo, 1886-1948. 1990. [xvi] + 544 pp. In all volumes, maps and illustrations. A monumental if narrow-minded general history of the work of Christian, mainly Protestant, missions in Vanuatu . It is a large work and considers the various denominations involved in the whole story - especially the London Missionary Society, the Anglicans' Melanesian Mission, the Presbyterian Mission, and the South Sea Evangelical Mission. All island complexes are covered, but for different periods (e.g., the south and the center especially for

488

Bibliographical

1881 to 1920, the north and the west for 1898 to 1948). volumes are actually called "Books."

Survey

The individual

Monnier, Paul. One Hundred Years of Mission: The Catholic Church in New Hebrides, Vanuatu, 1887-1987. Port Vila: [Marist Mission] , Vanuatu, 1987. 147 pp. + maps and illustrations. [Also in French: Cent ans de mission: I'Eglise Catholique au Vanuatu. Port Vila: Diocese of Port-Vila, 1987 [?] 133 pp.] This is really a person-by-person coverage of different Catholic missionaries , martyrdom and conversion situations in the history of the New Hebridean archipelago - a rather neglected area of study. Monnier, according to Bishop Francis Lambert's introduction, was helped by various other people in this labor. Some of the historical photographs are arresting. See also his Apotres des Nouvelles Hebrides (pub. [1996]), and the twenty mimeographed studies under the heading L'Eglise Catholique au Vanuatu (completed 1992). 1868

Murray, A[rchibald] W[right] . The Martyrs of Polynesia: Memorials of Missionaries, Native Evangelists, and Native Converts, who have Died by the Hand of Violence, from 1799 to 1871. London: Elliot Stock, 1885. xv + 223 pp. + [fold-out] map and ill ustrations. Not only on the London Missionary Society experience in Polynesia, for chapters three and four cover the New Hebrides with quite vivid details of indigenous responses to white missionaries. 1869

1870

Parsonson, G[ordon] S. "La mission presbyterienne des NouvellesHebrides: son histoire et son role politique et social." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 12, 12 (1956): 107-137. Very accomplished assessment of the work of Presbyterian missioners, both American and Australian, in the New Hebrides. Discusses how their coming and the differences in their strategies affected the islanders. Prior, Randall, ed. Gospel and Culture in Vanuatu 2: Contemporary Local Perspectives. Adelaide: Gospel Vanuatu Books,2001. [vi] + 150 pp. Various ni-Vanuatu Christian leaders addressing issues of culture: ideas of substitution in relation to pig killing, churches as meeting places, limiting black magic and sorcery, and regulating (but not banning) of kava drinking with health issues in mind. To help avoid readers' confusion, the first book in this series is largely on Aneityum (1960). 1871

Prior, Randall, ed. Gospel and Culture in Vanuatu 3: The Voice of the Local Church . Melbourne: Gospel Vanuatu Books, 2003. [iv] + 190 pp. + table and illustrations. A series of interviews of various church leaders and chiefs about local church affairs, deriving from a conference at Makira (Solomons) organized by the 1872

Vanuatu

489

Presbyterian Church. Reveals a combined pride in "traditional culture and passion about the Christian Gospel." 1873

Sawer, Marian, and Jupp, James. "The New Hebrides Prepares for Independence." Current Affairs Bulletin 56, 11 (1980) : 22-30 + maps and table. Contains basic information about the parties ready for the independence elections and their religious connections. The NaGriamel is discussed (cf., e.g., 1880), but so are various Christian denominations in relation, for instance, to the Vanuaaku Party. 1874

Sohmer, Sara H . "Christianity without Civilization: Anglican Sources for an Alternative Nineteenth-Century Mission Methodology." Journal of Religious History 18,2 (1994) : 174-197. The article eventually reaches the moment an indigenous Mota clergyman, George Sarawia, is ordained beside a European one, an event Bishop Patteson, the Anglican missionary, saw as vital for the establishment of a Melanesian Church. Sohmer looks for the sources of this reaction against paternalism and finds them, surprisingly, in English Tractarianism. Steel, Robert. The New Hebrides Mission: A Lecture, Illustrated by Lantern Slides. Sydney: James Miller & Co., 1884. 23 pp. + map and illustration. [The pamphlet should be accompanied by pictures.] Mainly on what different islands and their mission stations looked like, but some information on early converts and "native teachers." Aniwa, Futuna, Nguna, Mau, and Pele Islands attended to. 1875

Williamson, Alexander. Missionary Heroes in Islands of the Pacific. Edinburgh and London: Crawford & M'Cabe, and Adam & Co., 1885 . 259 pp. + illustrations. Part One of this work concerns the London Missionary Society pioneer and martyr John Williams, whose death at Dillon's Bay on Erromango in 1839 could mark the beginning of Christian missionary labor in Melanesia as a whole. To be read with other closely related biographies in mind: 1. Campbell, The Martyr of Erromanga (pub. 1842); G. Baxter, The Lamented Missionary the Revd. John Williams (pub. 1843); P. Williams, Memoirs of the Life of the Rev. John Williams (pub. 1943); the much shorter J. Ellis, John Williams (pub. 1890); along with the more popular E. Hayes, Wiliamu (pub. 1922 [8th ed. 1946]); J. Gutch, Beyond the Reefs (pub. 1974); and 1961 below. On earlier missionaries returning to the scene of the martyrdom, see A. Buzacott (2025) and W . Gill, Selections from the Autobiography (pub. 1880). 1876

Bibliographical

490

Survey

West Traditional 1877

Allen, Michael [R]. "Innovation, Inversion and Revolution as Political Tactics in West Aoba." In Vanuatu: Politics, Economics and Ritual in Island Melanesia, ed. by Michael [R.] Allen, 105-134 + illustrations. Studies in Anthropology. Sydney: Academic Press, 1981. Mainly on west Aoban na nggwatu rites of initiation and social gradation, remarkable for exposure of the pubic area and allowance of normally forbidden intercourse, in a society strict on covering in comparison to its neighbors, arxI particular about sexual tabus. Some attention to responses to the coming of Cargo. Cf. also relevant portions of Allen's Ritual, Power, and Gender (pub. 2000). Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert]. Espiritu Santo (Nouvelles-Hebrides). L'Homme: Cahiers d'Ethnologie, de Geographie et de Linguistique [New Series], 2. Paris: Libraire PIon, 1958. 236 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. A solid introductory text to the cultures of Espiritu Santo, with attention to religion, especially beliefs about the afterlife. Adjustment movements are also discussed (those of Rongoforo, Avu-avu, and Atori), and Presbyterian mission methods critiqued. 1878

Kalliovaara, Raili, ed. Matka Oseaniaan/Journey to Oceania, 24.1 - 2.3.1987. Konstindustrimuseets Publikation, 23. Helsinki : Konstindustrimuseets, 1987. 101 pp. + map and illustrations. Texts in Finnish and English cataloguing Soviet collections of Oceanic provenance, including Melanesian ritual objects and weaponry, and put here because these are largely from western Vanuatu. 1879

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Beasant, John. The Santo Rebellion: An Imperial Reckoning. Melbourne and Honolulu: Heinemann, and University of Hawaii Press, 1984. [viii] + 163 pp. + map and illustration. The author - in charge of press for Anglican priest cum politician Walter Lini describes the rebellion on Espiritu Santo led by Jimmy Stevens, an islander of part-Tongan descent. Beasant tends to exaggerate the threat of the rebellion to the independence of Vanuatu and does not show much sensitivity to the religious side of Stevens' movement. 1880

1881

Hours, B. "Leadership et Cargo Cult: I'irresistible ascension re J.T.P .S MoYse." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 32, 51-52 (1976): 207-231.

Vanuatu

491

The only reasonable biography to date of Jimmy Stevens, who initiated a land reform movement on Espiritu Santo from 1965 on. Hours shows how, with increasing prestige as a leader, Stevens takes upon himself the role of a new Moses who can make contact with the leaders of other nations by a mysterious and make-believe wireless in the mountains. At times cynical, Hours shows the importance of religious legitimation of this movement and its beginnings as an independent church. An important autobiographical sketch by Stevens is included (cf. also 1885). 1882

Jupp, James, and Sawer, Marian. "New Hebrides, 1978-79: SelfGovernment by Whom and For Whom?" Journal of Pacific History 14,4 (1979): 208-220. After plotting the political developments leading up to Vanuatu's independence, the authors provide a large section on the NaGriamei movement of the western islands as a political "Joker in the Pack," but with leader Stevens' international political connections more than his religious ideals being considered. See also their article in Australian Outlook (pub. 1979). Larmour, P[eter] . "Federal Constitutions that Never Were: 'NaGriamel' in the New Hebrides and the 'Western Breakaway Movement' in the Solomon Islands." In Pacific Constitutions: Proceedings of the Canberra Law Workshop VI, ed. by Peter [G.] Sack, 141-151. Canberra: Law Department, Research School of Social Sciences, Australian National University, 1982. The only detailed analysis of constitutions of Jimmy Stevens' NaGriamel independent church and land reform organization (and also of the secessionist movement on New Georgia in the Solomons, surrounding the Christian Fellowship independent church), both in the early 1980s. These constitutional experiments were inspired by the quest for special religious identity, NaGriamel's exercises having the more dramatic effect. 1883

1884

Miller, Hohn] Graham. "Naked Cult in Central West Santo." Journal of the Polynesian Society 57, 4 (1948): 330-341. "Bush" Espiritu Santo reactions to colonial intrusions after World War II, involving going naked; destroying old properties while building men's and women's separate community houses; killing all domestic animals; avoiding work with whites, though looking to the coming of "America." Part explanation for the movement is found in a dysentery epidemic associated with coastal pigs. 1885

Stevens, Jimmy Moli. "The NaGriamel Movement." In Melanesian Politics: Stael blong Vanuatu, ed. by Howard Van Trease, 227-233. Christchurch, NZ, and Suva: Macmillan Brown Centre for Pacific Studies, University of Canterbury, and Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1995.

492

Bibliographical

Survey

[Also in French: La politique melanesienne: Stael blong Vanuatu, 1995.] A short autobiographical justification for stances taken by the well known leader of a land reform, protest, and new church movement. It is invaluable for being "in-house." Stevens had been released from gaol, but was still active as religious leader until his death in 1994 just before this article was published. It is to be supplemented by an as yet unpublished interview with the late Sione Latukefu.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Allen, M[ichael] R. "The Establishment of Christianity and CashCropping in a New Hebridean Community." Journal of Pacific History 3 (1968): 25-46 + maps and table. Considers the coming of the Presbyterians to Aoba; the establishment of various other missions (including the Church of Christ) there; and the effect of the presence of Americans on development and religion. The tensions between traditionalists and Christians are discussed. 1886

T[rompf], G[arry] W[inston]. "Jimmy Stevens as Betrayer of a Faith." Pacific Islands Monthly 51, 11 (1980): 29, 33. Reflections about how the leader of an independent church and land reform movement sold out to U.S. interests (the Phoenix Foundation). As the NaGriamel church developed, it came under increasingly (falsely-placed) criticism as a subversive organization, dangerous to Vanuatu's newly emergent nationhood. Stevens acted out of desperation. The article is presented under "Political Currents," together with a piece by Jean Guiart, and assesses Vanuatu's newly won independence in the wake of the Stevens' rebellion. 1887

North and Northeast Traditional 1888

Durrad, W.J. "Notes on Torres Islands." Oceania 10, 4 (1940): 389-403; 11, 1 (1940): 75-109 + illustration; 11,2 (1940): 186-201. After an introduction to Torres Islands subsistence, the second part deals with life-cycle ceremonies, and the third with spells, arguing how difficult it is to determine where magic ends and religion begins. Huffman, Kirk W. "Sculpture from Eastern Gaua (Gog) Island." In Sculptures: Africa, Asia, Oceania, Americas, ed. by Jacques Kerchache. Paris: Reunion des Musees Nationaux, for Musee du Quai Branly, 2001. 254-258 + illustration. The first in a series of three articles on tradition tree fern sculptures from the Banks Islands (and one on North Ambrym). The first and two other objects are placed in the context of rank-taking rituals. 1889

Vanuatu

493

1890

Hume, Lynne. "Making Lengwasa: A Women's Pig-Killing Ritual on Maewo (Aurora), Vanuatu." Oceania 55, 4 (1985): 272-287 + map, table and illustration. Unusual for focusing on a pig-killing rite connected with women's roles, and the first description of a rite specially for women, in this case in a matrilineal society. The lengwasa rite gives significance to the role of daughter. 1891

Jolly, Margaret. Women of the Place: Kastom, Colonialism and Gender in Vanuatu. Studies in Anthropology and History, 12. Chur, Switz.: Harwood Academic, 1994. xvi + 306 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. A crucial assessment of the transformation of women's roles from traditional to contemporary life among the Sa, south Pentecost, with gender relations in general accounted for. Jolly's study has important chapters on ritual life from the "womb to the tomb;" the "graded" society; and peacemaking processes down to present time. Put here because of the weight of materials, but Jolly is obviously interested in socio-religious change, as also in her article concerning the Presbyterian Mission impact on women's lives in Vanuatu, Journal of Pacific History (pub. 1991). Kanegai, Nadia J. Bure blong Ambae. Port Vila: Sun Productions, 1994. 56 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. A small booklet in Bislama on the mythic origins of tattooing in Ambae, and examples of the art. 1892

Lane, R[obert] B. "The Melanesians of South Pentecost, New Hebrides." In Gods, Ghosts and Men in Melanesia: Some Religions of Australian New Guinea and the New Hebrides, ed. by P[eter] Lawrence, and M[ervyn] J[ohn] Meggitt, 250-279. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1965. Solid introduction to "Raga," actually south Pentecost "ways of thinking;" beliefs about animated objects; death, power, and the sacred; magic and sorcery; and human existence. This people seem to have no origin myths, but narratives of culture heroes make up for this. The cosmos is co-inhabited by place spirits and the dead; the ceremonies and gradations of society presume a society jointly for the living and the departed. See also Lane's prior article in Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes (pub. 1956). 1893

Mescam, Genevieve. Pentecost: An Island of Vanuatu . Suva: Vanuatu Extension Centre, and Institute of South Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1989. x + 59 pp. + maps and illustrations. Small and in a popular style, but useful on marriage and birth rites, on the ritual use of flora, and the "taking of rank." 1894

494

Biblio graphical

Survey

1895

Muller, Kal. "Land Diving with the Pentecost Islanders." National Geographic 138,6 (1970): 799-817 + map and illustrations. An amateur anthropological and pictorial account of the famed land-diving at the southern end of Pentecost Island. The myth behind this diving has an illtreated wife rush over a cliff, and the husband follows. He dies; she survives. No woman can now participate in this ritual, however, and yet men are meant to discuss their marital problems before diving. Muller, Kal. "Le saut de Gol, dans Ie sud de l'Ile de Pentecote aux Nouvelles-Hebrides. " Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 27, 32 (1971): 219-233 + illustrations. After recounting the Sa myth of land-diving again (see previous entry), here Muller concentrates on the components of the diving platform and its symbolic relation to the human body. Cf. also Muller's mimeographed Papers on Bunlap and Land Dive in South Pentecost (for the Vanuatu Cultural Centre, no date), and another piece in Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes (pub. 1975). 1896

1897

Salmond, Anne. "Tribal Words, Tribal Worlds: The Translatability of Tapu and Mana." In Culture, Kin, and Cognition in Oceania: Essays in Honor of Ward H. Goodenough, ed. by Mac Marshall, and John L. Caughey, 55-78. Special Publication of the American Anthropological Association, 25. Washington, D.C.: American Anthropological Association, 1989. On the notion mana being commonly extrapolated from the Mota speakers of the Banks Islands to apply to other cultures. Not only from Robert Codrington but also Frederick Maning come the author's historical quest because the latter was the first to discuss the concept for the Maori. See Part One, on the Study of Melanesian Religions, note 17. 1898

Tattevin, [Elie]. "Sacrifices et superstitions chez les canaques." Annales de la Propagation de la Foi 91 (1919): 263-270. On the pig sacrifice to appease the ancestors among the Ponorwol of south Pentecost. A good description of the ceremony, ritual dances, distribution of food and especially of grass mats. A Catholic missionary author, with a brilliant command of the Ponorwol tongue. See also his four pieces in Revue d'Histoire des Missions (pub. 1926-27) expanding on the above. 1899

Tattevin, E[lie]. "Mythes et legendes du Sud de l'Ile Pentecote." Anthropos 24 (1929): 983-1004; 26 (1931): 489-512,863-881. A remarkable collection of short myths from Wanur, south Pentecost, 30 of them concerning origins (the creative work of spirit beings; why circumcision arose, etc.). There are brief attempts at explaining the texts. See also Tattevin on Ponorwol myths in Missions Catholiques (pub. 1915).

Vanuatu

495

Vienne, Bernard. Gens de Motlav: ideologie et pratique sociale en Melanesie. Publication de la Societe des Oceanistes, 42. Paris: Musee de l'Homme, 1984. 434 pp. + maps, tables and figures. An excellent reassessment of Banks Island religion, a century after R . Codrington's work (see 0082). In chapters on the construction of the world, mythic discourse, and concepts of space and time, the author shows the importance of worldview for social organization, marriage and parental values, leadership and social hierarchy. Skillful analysis. 1900

Yoshioka, M. Life Cycle Ritual in North Raga, Vanuatu. Matsumoto: Faculty of Liberal Arts, Shinshu University, 1986. 15 pp. Mainly on bride price and marriage arrangements among the Bololi of northern Pentecost Island. An attached appendix shows photographs belonging to the Japanese original presented as a paper to a conference on "Comparison and Analysis of the Nurturing Custom in Austronesia," Tokyo (1985). Yoshioka also wrote a Report on Bololi Rank-Taking Ceremony in North Raga, Vanuatu (pub. 1986), and an Autobiography of Chief Silas Bule of Labultamata, North Pentecost (mimeograph, 1984). 1901

Contact and Adjustment Movements

Jolly, Margaret. "Kastom as Commodity: The Land Dive as Indigenous Rite and Tourist Spectacle in Vanuatu." In Culture, Kastom, Tradition: Developing Cultural Policy in Melanesia, ed. by Lamont Lindstrom, and Geoffrey M. White, 131-144 + illustration. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1994. NaGol, the land dive of the Sa speakers of Pentecost is an initiation rite signaling warrior strength, and was meant to enhance the body for sexuality and handsomeness. After films made of it in the 1950s (cf. also 1895), the ceremony was glorified and elaborated. The question now arises, however, as to rights over the property and knowledge, because increased tourism has come to complicate matters. 1902

1903

Jolly, Margaret. "Devils, Holy Spirits, and the Swollen God: Translation, Conversion and Colonial Power in the Marist Mission, Vanuatu, 1887-1934." In Conversion to Modernities: The Globalization of Christianity, ed. by Peter van der Veer, 231-262 + maps. Zones of Religion Series. New York: Routledge, 1996. At first seeming to accept the reductionist theory of conversion by Vincente Rafael that connects conquest, conversion and translation, but turning out to be a fascinating, detailed account of responses to Marist missionization among the Sa of south Pentecost. The centrality of death and its etiology in the conversion process is skillfully explained.

496

Bibliographical

Survey

1904

Matas-Kalkot, Singoleo Hanson. "Silon Dan: A Movement of the Island of Pentecost (Raca) [sic] in Vanuatu." In New Religious Movements in Melanesia, ed. by Carl [E.] Loeliger, and Garry [Winston] Trompf, 149-162 + map. Suva [and Port Moresby]: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1985. The only published article on an independent movement arising among the Anglicans of Raga or north Pentecost Island. The piece centers on the founder of the movement, Daniel Tambe, who is bent on purifying the Anglican Church. After documenting the spread of the movement, the author returns to list the prophecies, sayings, prohibitions and commandments of Daniel.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1905

Hume, Lynne. "Church and Custom on Maewo, Vanuatu." Oceania 56, 4 (1986): 304-313. With Anglican toleration of indigenous views and practices not opposed to the Christian faith, Maewo Christianity has a special flexibility. Hume sees tendencies towards a Holy Spirit movement emerging out of locally generated healing services (using 0249 as an indicator) . Maison Jamond, Jean-Baptiste. Mes souvenirs . Port Vila: Mariste, 1992. 96 pp. On the founding of the Catholic mission stations among the Raga, and observations of the people's customs and their responses (largely the northern and central groups of Pentecost Island). In mimeograph form and rare. 1906

1907

Sarawia, George. They Came to My Island: The Beginnings of the Mission in the Banks Islands. Trans. from the Mota by D.A. Rawcliffe. Taroaniara [Honiara]: Diocese of Melanesia Press, 1968. iv + 29 pp. Marking the centenary of the ordination of the first Melanesian (Anglican) priest, a translation of Sarawia's autobiography (first pub. ca . 1900) in the Mota language. A critical assessment of his work is provided in 0424; and ef. 1831 for another early Mota autobiography. 1908

Tippett, Alan R[ichard]. "The Role of the Catalytic Individual in Group Convers\j?n from Animism." In Psychologist Pro Tern: In Honor of the 80 Birthday of Lee Edward Travis, ed. by Donald F. Tweedie, Jr., and Paul W. Clement, 231-242. Los Angeles: University of Southern California, 1976. On prominent Pacific island converts with psychological issues in view . Apart from Fiji's Cakobau, the article is interesting on Clement Marau, the Banks Islander missionary to Ulawa in the Solomons (see 1831).

Vanuatu

497

Central Traditional 1909

Clausen, Raymond. "Slit-Drums and Ritual in Malekula." In Three Regions of Melanesian Art: New Guinea and the New Hebrides, by Anthony Forge, and Raymond Clausen, 16-22 + illustrations. New York: Museum of Primitive Art, 1960. Using unpublished material by J. Layard (cf. 1919), Clausen explores the relationship in Malekulan ritual between the standing stones and slit- or painted drums (usually called tam-tam or tamats and made from logs split down the middle). Some comparative material discussed, e.g., from Ambrym. 1910

Deacon, A[rthur] Bernard. Malekula: A Vanishing People in the New Hebrides. Ed. by Camilla H[ildegarde] Wedgwood. London: George Routledge & Sons, 1934. xl + 789 pp. + maps, figures, musical scores and illustrations. The results of the labors of a student of Bronislaw Malinowski on what is ethnographically the most taxing and complex of the Vanuatu islands. The work is a general ethnography with useful information here and there about initiation grades and the relationship between warriorhood and beliefs about spirits and personal destiny. Deacon was laid so low by malaria that another of Malinowski's students, the better known Camilla Wedgwood (see Part One on the Study of Melanesian Religions) was given the task of editing his findings (from the University of Sydney). 1911

Fox, Greg J. "Big Nambas Custom Texts." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 35, 65 (1979): 286-293 + map. A number of oral texts from the remote Big Nambas (north inland Malekula), the most interesting referring to cannibal practices (in the 1930s), and ceremonial tooth evulsion. Fox, G[reg] J. Big Nambas Grammar. Pacific Linguistics Series B, 60. Canberra: Department of Linguistics, Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National University, 1979. vii + 139 pp. + map and tables. Though a grammar, the last part provides mythic texts interlineally translated from the Big Nambas of Malekula (see previous entry). Topics are on revenge, an earthquake, spirit worship, and the "River of Youth." For ethnography of Big Nambas, see 1916 below and J. Guiart in Mankind (pub. 1953). 1912

1913

Godfrey, Jean. Une tribu tombee de la lune, ou les indigenes de Vao chez eux. Lyons: Emmanuel Vitte, 1936. 208 pp. + map and illustrations. Catholic missionary Godfrey's notes on Vao religion. Focused on pig-killing rites, the good deity Tagan, and morality on Vao (off northeast Malekula),

498

Biblio graphical

Survey

these documentations were honored by J. Layard (1919), who saw Godfrey as the only outsider understanding the Malekulan "megalithic rituals." Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert.]. Societe, rituels et mythes du NordAmbrym, (Nouvelles-Hebrides). Paris: Musee de I'Homme, 1951. [v] + 103 pp. + map, table and illustrations. [Also in Journal de Ie Societe des Oceanistes 7, 7 (1951): 5-103 + maps and illustrations.] Guiart worked for several months on Ambrym, finding the society without a class or totemic structure and "highly secularized." The elaborate rituals seemed to him more social than religious. Nineteen myths are presented. 1914

Huffman, Kirk W. "The Hidden World of Mbotgo't." Australian Natural History 18, 11 (1976): 415-419 + illustrations. Introductory account of Mbotgo't social life in the southwest interior of Malekula. Focus is on the nimangi system of graded initiation and on materials used in rituals. See also 1923 . 1915

1916

Laroche, M. Ch[arles]; Drilhon, [F.]; and Guiart J[ean Charles Robert]. "Notes sur une ceremonie de grades chez les Big-Nambas." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 12, 12 (1956): 227-243 + illustrations. [Strangely signed off by Guiart, but in fact work by Laroche using Drilhon's fieldnotes; the journal's list of contents only acknowledges the latter two.] On a ceremony of a Malekula group resistant to cultural change, documented by two missionaries . Ritual preparations of the drum, body decorations, and the colorful grey, white and red "bird man" dancers are described, and also pig killing. In what seems an addendum Guiart discusses the chants and provides an interlinear translation. 1917

Layard, J[ohn] W . "Degree-Taking Rites in South West Bay, Malekula." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 58 (1928): 139-223 + map, figures, tables and illustrations. A systematic analysis of the requirements for novices to pass through cult degrees, followed by a listing of the basic ritual stages and paraphernalia of the degrees themselves. The article is virtually book-size and is incredibly detailed. The ritual function of monoliths is discussed. Layard, John [W.] . "The Journey of the Dead: From the Small Islands of North-Eastern Malekula." In Essays Presented to C. G. Seligman, ed. by E[dward] E. Evans-Pritchard, et al., 113-142 + map and tables . London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co., 1934. Providing a springboard for later work (see 1921), this is the largest and best article in the collection, about how death rituals confer future life and enable the 1918

Vanuatu

499

deceased to journey to homes on islets, in caves, and up volcanoes. Different northern Malekulan ritual forms are compared. Layard, John [W.]. Stone Men of Malekula: Vao. London: Chatto & Windus, 1942. xxiv + 816 pp. + maps, figures [one fold-out], tables [including fold-outs], musical scores and illustrations. An extraordinary and large monograph about traditional religious life on Vao, an islet off Malekula. The first of four intended volumes on other northeast Malekulan cultures. Layard has a good sense of the effects of tribal conflicts and exchange systems on ritual activity, but concentrates on initiatory grades and sexo-generative features of ceremonial life (see also 1917). As Part One of this bibliography reveals, Layard was probably the first academic field anthropologist in Melanesia, later reassessing his findings through a Jungian lens. See also Layard in E. Evans-Pritchard et al., The Institutions of Primitive Society (pub. 1954). 1919

Layard, John [W.]. "The Making of Men in Malekula." EranosJahrbuch 16 (1948): 209-283 + map and illustrations. Here Layard leaves a remarkable account of "the Making of Men" in northern Malekula, where, set among the megaliths left by the "moon spirits" (or culture heroes) and symbolizing the combined male and female elements in the cult of the creator god Kabat, ten priest-like clan magicians complete the major initiation ceremony. Allegedly descending from Kabat's children, the ten have to perform an orgiastic rite to safeguard the passage of their own souls to Kabat's realm after death and lie down in ritual intercourse with female representatives of the district villages "to make men" as Kabat had done. To be read in relation to his other article from the same series (see next entry). 1920

1921

Layard, John [W.]. "The Malekulan Journey of the Dead." In Spiritual Disciplines, ed. by Joseph Campbell, 115-150 + maps and illustrations. Papers from the Eranos Yearbooks, 4. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1960. [German original: "Der Mythos der Totenfahrt auf Malekula." Eranos-Jahrbuch 5 (1937): 241-291.] On notions and "sand-tracings" of labyrinths especially on such off-shore islets of northeast Malekula as Vao, Atchin and Wala, but also on the separate islands of Aoba and Ambrym. These convey how the recently deceased must follow a true, continuously linked pathway to reach the next world, and thus avoid being confused by "the female Devouring Ghost" who can thwart the safe passage of the dead. Relevant geometric designs in these islands had been discussed by B. Deacon, posthumously in Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland (pub. 1934). In the same journal Layard has two articles (pub. 1930) on encounters with bwili trickster spirits in northeast Malekula, and one on maze dances and the labyrinth ritual in Folk-Lore (pub. 1936).

500

Bibliographical

Survey

MacDonald, Daniel. "The Mythology of the Efatese." AustraLasian Association for the Advancement of Science Report, 7 (1898): 759768. An Anglican missionary discussing ten Efate myths he claims are of a Polynesian type, the characters of Mauitikitiki and Tamahaia appearing in them. He had already broached the subject in the same Association context (pub. 1892), and goes further in the journal Science of Man (pub. 1904). Be cautious; but it is of interest to detect how the myths are used to explain the whites. Cf. 1846. 1922

Muller, Kal. "Field Notes on Small Nambas of the New Hebrides." JournaL de La Societe des Oceanistes 28, 35 (1972): 153-167 + illustrations. Discusses the two nimangi societies (of the Mbotgo't, south inland Malekula) and their ritual grades , with special attention to the insignia of gradation and the role of women. Cf. also 1915. 1923

1924

Muller, Kal. "Funerary Rituals among the Mbotgote, South-Central Malekula, New Hebrides." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 4243,30 (1974): 71-77 + illustrations. Usefully detailing Mbotgo't funerary ritual as relating to grades achieved by the deceased in the nimangi societies (see previous entry and 1915).

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Grimshaw, Beatrice. From Fiji to the Cannibal IsLands. London: Eveleigh Nash, 1907. xii + 356 pp. + illustrations. A racy book by one of the early great women travel writers, who recounts her experiences in the New Hebrides at the turn into the twentieth century, journeying there after visiting Fiji. Her useful depictions of plantation and mission life on Efate are followed by an ethnographic feast in connection with traditional ceremonies, culture centers, and procedures for chiefs' mummification on Malekula (these backed by rare and remarkable photographs). 1925

1926

Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert]. "En marge du 'Cargo Cult' aux Nouvelles-Hebrides: Ie mouvement cooperatif dit 'Malekula Native Company'." Journal de La Societe des Oceanistes 7, 7 (1951): 242247 . [Eng. Trans.: in South Pacific, pub. 1952.] Discusses cargoistic characteristics of a cooperative movement (established, like many others in Melanesia during the immediate post-War period, to sell copra and other products to the world market, cf. 1501). Guiart perceives how the unrealistic expectations set on cooperatives reflect an ongoing cargo cult ethos. See his related papers in the same journal (pub. 1956).

Vanuatu

501

1927

Patterson, Mary. "Leading Lights in the 'Mother of Darkness': Perspectives on Leadership and Value in North Ambrym, Vanuatu." Oceania 73, 2 (2002): 126-142. Largely on the persistence of customary leadership values in a changing north Ambrym, vis-a-vis the missions, the independent NaGriamel church, and the diverse inroads of modernization. See also Patterson's 1976 University of Sydney doctoral thesis on kinship, marriage and ritual on north Ambrym, and more recently, A. Eriksen in Oceania (pub. 2005) on conflict, women, and the Presbyterian Church on North Ambrym. 1928

Tonkinson, Robert. "Sorcery and Social Change in Southeast Ambrym, Vanuatu." In Sorcery and Social Change in Melanesia, ed. by Marty Zelenietz, and Shirley Lindenbaum. [Special Issue of] Social Analysis 8 (1981): 77-88. A study of the changing status of sorcery on Ambrym decisively affected by Presbyterianism. The attempt by chiefs to use sorcery as a means of social control led to a sorcery scare and an unusual anti-sorcery movement bent on eliminating sorcery from the society. Such attempts have been documented for other parts of eastern Melanesia (see G. White 1805); they are common in Africa, but they are rare in Melanesia. Young, Michael W. "Kava and Christianity in Central Vanuatu, with an Appendix on the Ethnography of Kava Drinking in Nikaura, Epi." Canberra Anthropology 18, 1-2 (1995): 61-96 + map and illustrations. Concerning problems of adjustment on Epi, because, despite the fact that kava had been central to reciprocal relations, the missions opposed its drinking as inimical to public health. Cf. Young's case study of an individual in the journal Meanjin (pub. 1999). 1929

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1930

Don, Alexander. Peter Milne (1834-1924): Missionary to Nguna, New Hebrides, 1870 to 1924,from the Presbyterian Church of New Zealand. Dunedin, NZ: Foreign Missions Committee, P[resbyterian] C[hurch of] N[ew] Z[ealand], 1927. 296 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. [Repr.: Port Vila: Maropa Bookshop Reprint, 1977.] On a little island close to Efate (then called Vate) and about its pioneer Presbyterian missionary. The whole island population was converted during his time, and the book looks at the foundations of Melanesian Christianity there. Milne showed an interest in traditional religion, somewhat uncritically recounting some Nguna myths. He also detailed some striking traditional practices (including the collective 'sacramental spitting' out of small yam portions to open the yearly yam harvest ceremony; and the burial of the aged

Bibliographical

502

Survey

and infirm alive). Important on local converts turning against the old ways, including war. 1931

Facey, Ellen E. "Hereditary Chiefship in Nguna." In Vanuatu: Politics, Economics and Ritual in Island Melanesia, ed. by Michael [R.] Allen, 295-313. Studies in Anthropology. Sydney: Academic Press, 1981. Historical anthropology, with an examination of various written sources about traditional Nguna leadership, of the contact situation, and then the surprisingly muted role of chiefs in the emergence of Nguna Christianity. Not even the existence and proclivities of a great high chief can be singled out as determinative for the conversion process. Frater, Maurice. Midst Volcanic Fires: An Account of Missionary Tours among the Volcanic Islands of the New Hebrides . London: J. Clarke & Co., [1922]. 288 pp. + illustrations. Early twentieth-century inspections of mission work in the central New Hebrides. Fullest on medical services and on Melanesian Christians on Ambrym, but also on Epi and Paama. 1932

1933

Namel, Allen Nafuki. "RelijenILa religionlReligion." In Vanuatu: Twenti Wan Tingting long Team [sic] blong Independens, led. by Government of Vanuatu], 210-227 + illustrations. [Suva]: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and the South Pacific Social Science Association, 1980. An Efate author on religious change in his country, and interesting as a macroscopic perspective. The dates of various missionary churches are plotted, with little attention to cargo movements. Other articles in this same collection refer to missions' contributions to education and health. 1934

Tonkinson, Robert. "Church and Kastom in Southeast Ambrym." In Vanuatu: Politics, Economics and Ritual in Island Melanesia , ed. by Michael [R.] Allen, 237-267. Studies in Anthropology. Sydney: Academic Press, 1981. About the growth of "Church power" on Ambrym, largely concentrating on Jimmy Anson, who spearheaded what is rare in Melanesia, an anti-sorcery drive (better known from transitional Africa). Anson's action was far from being dictated to by mission influences, but is interpreted as also addressing the traditional role of sorcery in social control (see 1928 above).

South Traditional 1935

Bonnemaison, Joel. "Magic Gardens in Tanna." Pacific Studies 14, 4 (1991): 71-89 + illustrations.

Vanuatu

503

Largely on traditional garden techniques and magic, though recent changes are also considered. Brunton, Ron. The Abandoned Narcotic: Kava and Cultural Instability in Melanesia. Cambridge Studies in Anthropology, 69. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989. viii + 216 pp. + maps, figure, tables and illustrations. On kava drinking as a key ritual among the Tannese, and highly informative about the traditional networks it facilitated. Missionary opposition to it therefore weakened a whole social system, rendering the Tannese virtually defenseless in the face of Christian-European cultural packages. The severe criticism against missionary policies, though, comes without fully understanding them (the Presbyterians deduced that disease and thus depopulation was being caused through kava's continued usage), and reviews have criticized Brunton's undervaluing of "religion" in the Tannese social life. See also Brunton in Mankind (pub. 1979). 1936

Humphreys, Clarence Blake. The Southern New Hebrides: An Ethnological Record. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1926. xvi + 214 pp. + figures, tables and illustrations. [Repr.: New York: AMS Press, 1978.] An older yet quite critical ethnography. Falling by and large into two parts, it first considers Tanna, with sections on magico-religious ideas, ceremonial life, myths and traditions, knowledge and art; and then, after short chapters on Aneityum, Futuna, and Aniwa, it examines Erromango at length under a parallel series of sections. 1937

1938

Lindstrom, Lamont. "Doctor, Lawyer, Wise Man, Priest: Big-Men and Knowledge in Melanesia." Man New Series 19 (1984): 291309. The Tannese possess their own forms of scientific knowledge, and it is Lindstrom's main argument here that control of knowledge production, exchange and consumption is a significant dimension of inequality in Melanesia, both in exchange and ritual terms. See also his related article in American Anthropologist (pub. 1981), and for consequences of the prevenient inequality during contact, see also 1946. Turner, George. Nineteen Years in Polynesia: Missionary Life, Travels and Researches in the Islands of the Pacific. London: John Snow, 1861. xii + 548 pp. + map, [fold-out] table and illustrations. A very early attempt by a member of the London Missionary Society to interpret customs and myths, particularly those of Tanna, in terms of known Middle Eastern materials. Tannese stories are said to reflect Biblical "fragments. " 1939

Bibliographical

504

Survey

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1940

Bonnemaison, Joel. The Tree and the Canoe: History and Ethnogeography of Tanna. Trans. and adapt. by Josee PenotDemetry. South Sea Books, [5]. Honululu: Center for Pacific Island Studies, University of Hawaii, 1994. xxiv + 368 pp. + maps and illustrations. The translation of La derniere fIe, an extraordinarily well researched book of Westernizing and mission impact on Tanna and on "pagan resistance" in response. Detailed work on who are the cargo cult followers of Jo[h]n Frum, and the revolt against national unity in 1977-79. For Bonnemaison's lead-up article, see Pacific Viewpoint (pub. 1985). 1941

Brunton, Ron. "The Origin of the John Frum Movement: A Sociological Explanation." In Vanuatu: Politics, Economics and Ritual in Island Melanesia, ed. by Michael [R.] Allen, 357-377 + figure. Studies in Anthropology. Sydney: Academic Press, 1981. Restrictive exchange roads, pivoting around nukulu relationships through which women enter marriage, were adversely affected by mission intrusion, when women came to be allowed to marry whom they loved. The Jo[h]n Frum cargo movement on Tanna is interpreted as a reaction to the system breakdown (see also 0170). 1942

Calvert, Ken. "Cargo Cult Mentality and Development in the New Hebrides Today." In Paradise Postponed: Essays on Research & Development in the South Pacific, ed. by Alexander Mamak, and Grant McCall, 209-224. Sydney: Pergamon Press, 1978. One of the more helpful pieces on cargo cultism in the Vanuatu. Written by a Presbyterian missionary, it gives a useful background to the rise of Jo[h]n Frumism in reaction to the Mission, especially during the 1930s, and then focuses on the Jo[h]nfrumist resentments on Tanna Island at the eve of Vanuatu's independence. This is perhaps the best account of the Four Corners movement, a version of Jo[h]n Frumism which curiously centered around an Italian garage mechanic (see 1945) who symbolized local hopes that great prosperity would come from French rather than British quarters. 1943

Dunn, Marney. Pandemonium or Paradise? Kath and Bob Paul in the New Hebrides, 1946-1980. Bathurst: Crawford House Publishing, 1997. x + 313 pp. + maps and illustrations. Expatriate planters' experiences of life in the New Hebrides up until Vanuatu's independence. The two Pauls lived for most of their lives on Tanna Island. Important on religious issues are remarks about the Jo[h]n Frum movement and its intertwinings with French anti-decolonization tactics during the 1970s. 1944

Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert]. Un siecle et demi de contacts culturels a Tanna, Nouvelles Hebrides. Publications de la Societe

Vanuatu

505

des Oceanistes, 5. Paris: Musee de I'Homme, 1956. 426 pp. + maps [including two fold-out] and illustrations. The best and most exhaustive account of colonial and missionary activity on Tanna Island and its effect on the indigenous tribes. The Tannese are famous for the Jo[h]n Frum movement, and Guiart traces its emergence out of reaction against "Tanna Law" instituted by the Presbyterian Mission. The "Law," incidentally, proscribed kava drinking so important in exchange (cf. 1936). This and other complexities are well handled, and it is a pity the work is not translated yet, but parts of it are in various articles, in Oceania (pub. 1951-52), and in the Southwestern Journal of Anthropology (pub. 1956). G[uiart], J[ean Charles Robert] . "Le mouvement 'Four Corner' a Tanna (1974)." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 31, 46 (1975): 107-111. On a wave of Jo[h]nfrumist activity in the context of looming independence in the New Hebrides. The basic details of this strange phenomenon, centering on the Italian garage mechanic, Fornelli, are to be found under 1942, where we annotate an English article that better apprehends this movement's significance. 1945

Keesing, Roger M[artinJ, and Tonkinson, Robert, eds. Reinventing Traditional Culture: The Politics of Kastom in Island Melanesia. [Special Issue of] Mankind 13, 4 (1982): 279-399 + maps and illustration. The one decent collection of neo-traditional, anti-Christian and anti-colonial movements in Melanesia. The selected movements in defense of kastom (custom) lie in Vanuatu (e.g., Tanna and Pentecost) and in the Solomons (especially Malaita), with the degree of concentration on "Jonfrumism" leading to the book's placement here. Cf. also Tonkinson in Anthropological Forum (pub . 1993). 1946

1947

Lindstrom, Monty [Lamont]. "Cult and Culture: American Dreams in Vanuatu." Pacific Studies 4,2 (1981): 101-123. This is an up-to-date account of affairs in the "Jo[h]n Frum" movement in Tanna until 1980. Lindstrom gives some background comparable to that of J . Guiart (1944), but concentrates more on hopes pinned on America as a result of the Second World War. Lindstrom is also interested in the role of Prince Philip as a hero figure in this movement, as some of his other contributions reveal: to the conference proceedings Politics of Evolving Cultures in the Pacific Islands (ed. by Institute for Polynesian Studies, Brigham Young University, pub. 1982), and in Big Wok (ed. by Lindstrom and 1. Gwero, pub. 1998). 1948

Lindstrom, Lamont. "Leftamap Kastom: The Political History of Tradition on Tanna, Vanuatu." [Special Issue of] Mankind 13 , 4 (1982) : 316-329. A useful introduction to politicization of traditional culture on Tanna, especially through the Jo[h]n Frum cultists who oppose the fusion of custom

506

Bibliographical

Survey

(kastom) with Christianity. The author analyzes the different discourses by which custom is defended and discusses the reactions against the Presbyterian Mission historically and the flouting of introduced ways by traditionalist revivals contemporaneously.

1949

Lindstrom, Lamont. Knowledge and Power in a South Pacific Society. Smithsonian Series in Ethnographic Inquiry. Washington, D.C.: Smithsonian Institute Press, 1990. xvi + 224 pp. An adventurous attempt to explain the reticulation of knowledge, power and truth in Tannese cargo cultism. The Jo[h]n Frum movement is seen as an attempt to procure a monopoly on the knowledge that produces the Europeanstyle goods because both were apparently dominated by the whites . Lindstrom sees a certain problem in objectifying a movement like the Jo[h]n Frumist one (either into irrational activity, or a millenarian movement), because there is a need to get inside Tannese views of knowledge rather than imposing outsider interpretations on it. See also his article in Religion (pub. 1989), and in a collection edited by Trompf (0236). 1950

Patterson, George. Missionary Life among the Cannibals: Being the Life of the Rev. John Geddie, D.D., First Missionary to the New Hebrides, with a History of the Nova Scotia Presbyterian Mission on that Group. Toronto: James Campbell, James Bain, and Hart, 1882. 512 pp. + map and illustrations. Interesting on contact situations on Aneityum, with the arrival of the Canadian Protestant mission group there. 1951

Rice, Edward. John Frum He Come: A Polemical Work About a Black Tragedy. Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday, 1974. xxv + 262 pp. + maps and illustrations. An intimate study of Jo[h]nfrumist cargo cultism on Tanna but somewhat tendentious and too popular. Rice has an axe to grind with missionary and government interference, even though some of his observations about the heavy-handedness of external control are useful. He shows a kind of anarchistic temperament in wanting the Tannese to be left alone. Rozier, Claude. "Un essai de mission catholique a Anatom (Nouvelles-Hebrides), 14 mai 1848 - fin fevrier 1850." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 22, 22 (1966): 1-10. At first on London Missionary Society and Catholic entries into the New Hebrides, but then about their respective arrivals on Aneityum (thus Anatom). Almost all on contact situations, and on the effects of religious instruction. 1952

Vanuatu

507

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 1953

Gunn, William; Edin, P.; and Mrs. Gunn. Heralds of Dawn: Early Converts in the New Hebrides. London: Hodder and Stoughton, [1924] . xv + 175 pp. + illustrations. The only detailed study of Melanesian (as against Polynesian) Futuna. Little is said of traditions, but the focus is on indigenous converts and their role in the Christianizing processes throughout the island. The authors were missionaries of the United Free Church of Scotland. 1954

Inglis, John. In the New Hebrides: Reminiscences of Missionary Life and Work, especially on the Island of Aneityum, from 1850 till 1877. London: T. Nelson & Sons, 1887. xvi + 352 pp. + map and table. A rare old volume by a Presbyterian minister (the first expatriate to work on the Aneityumese language), who tells us here about the foundations of the Presbyterian Mission on Aneityum Island. His comments on the reactions of the local people to the new message and some of his biographical details towards the end of the book are important for the immediate contact history of religion in Vanuatu. Langridge, A[lbert] K[ent]. Conquest of Cannibal Tanna : A Brief Record of Christian Persistency in the New Hebrides Islands. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1934. 200 pp. + map and illustrations. An older but still standard work on the history of the mission work on Tanna Island, passing over London Missionary Society beginnings and concentrating on the Presbyterian Mission of John G. Paton, for whom the author worked as secretary. The emergence of a Calvinistic ordering of society - Tanna Law - is approached sympathetically, and so Langridge is quite superficial about the indigenous reactions to it that led to Jo[h]nfrumist cargoism (see e.g., 1941). 1955

1956

Murray, A[rchibald] W[right]. Missions in Western Polynesia: Being Historical Sketches of these Missions, from their Commencement in 1839 to the Present Time. London and Sydney: John Snow, and G.R. Addison, 1863. xii + 489 pp. + map and illustrations. The early classic on the founding of Christian missions in southern New Hebrides, containing some of the earliest ethnographic observations of the relevant islands. See also Murray's Wonders of the Western Isles (pub. 1874). 1957

Paton, Frank H[ume] L[yall]. Lomai of Lenakel, a Hero of the New Hebrides: A Fresh Chapter on the Triumph of the Gospel. New York: Fleming H. Revell & Co., 1903. xii + 336 pp. + map and illustrations.

508

Bibliographical

Survey

A monograph about the most important Tannese supporter of John Paton's missionary endeavors, and so an interesting book on an islander as missionary. [Paton, John Gibson]. John G. Paton, D.D., Missionary to the New Hebrides: An Autobiography . Ed. by James Paton. 2 Vols. 6th ed. London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1889-90. [Vol. I]: xv + 382 + map and illustrations; [Vol. 2]: xii + 382 pp. [Some early editions under The Story ofJohn Paton, for instance, 8th edition, 1891; popular one-volume edition , 1891; with the first children's edn., 1892, and the first penny edn., 1893.] The renowned autobiography of the famous Presbyterian missionary to Tanna. There are few tidbits about local responses, as with a work by Paton's wife (see next entry). See also the journals of Paton's more likeable colleague and critic John Geddie, with R . Miller's Misi Gete (pub. 1975), cf. 0264, 1950 and 1960. 1958

Paton, Maggie Whitecross. Letters and Sketches from the New Hebrides. 6th ed. Ed. by her Brother-in-Law, Ja[me]s Paton. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1912. xi + 382 pp. + illustrations. First published in 1894, and worth reading in conjunction with the previous entry. Contains important reflections on early interactions between missionaries and indigenes on Aneityum, Tanna, and Erromango. 1959

Prior, Randall. Gospel and Culture in Vanuatu: The Founding Missionary and a Missionary for Today . Port Vila: Gospel Vanuatu Books, 1998 . viii + 87 pp. Basically on Aneityum, and on how the work of missionary John Geddie to indigenize the church there can and should be continued today. The book became the first in a series of three (see 1871-2). Of relevance, see also P. Barnes' 1985 University of Sydney Masters thesis on Christianity in Aneityum . 1960

Robertson, H[ugh] A. Erromanga: the Martyr Isle. Ed. by John Fraser. 2nd ed. London and New York: Hodder and Stoughton, and A.C. Armstrong, 1903. xx + 467 pp. + maps and illustrations. At first mission history, but then moving on into ethnography and finally the "heathenism" of Erromango. Worth sifting through despite the evangelistic orientation. 1961

Watt, Agnes C[raig] P[aterson] . Twenty-five Years' Mission Life on Tanna, New Hebrides. Edinburgh: John Menzies & Co., 1896. [9] + 385 pp. + illustrations. A European woman's impressions of early interactions between islanders and missionaries. Chapter 15 is on folklore and chapter 17 on Aniwa Island. 1962

9. New Caledonia Polt Is.

•~ Belep Balad (or Puma)

20'S

Pouebo Gomen

Moindou, Bourail, Kouaouca

Mare

22'S

Houassios 200

Kounie , Wapang

Port Saint-Vincent

or Isle of Pines

kilometres

Saint-Louis

Bibliographical

510

Survey

New Caledonia General North South East (Loyalty Group)

General 1963

Faivre, Jean-Paul; Poirier, Jean; and Routhier, Pierre. La Nouvelle Caledonie: geographie et histoire - economie demographie - ethnologie. Publications de Centenaire de la Nouvelle Caledonie, 2. Paris: Nouvelles Editions Latines, 1955. [ii] + 311 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. An introductory social geography of New Caledonia, now somewhat out of date, but with chapters on indigenous (kanak) society in change and the impact of missions. Tjibaou, J[ean] M[arieJ, and Missotte, Ph[i1ippe]. Kanake: melanesien de Nouvelle-CaLedonie. Papeete, Tahiti: Les Editions du Pacifique, 1978. ii + 120 pp. + map and illustrations. [Eng. trans.: Kanake: The Melanesian Way. Papeete: Les Editions du Pacifique, in Collaboration with the University of the South Pacific, 1978.] The voicing of the "Melanesian Way" for New Caledonia. A comparable mix of indigenous and leftist Catholic politico-moral philosophy as one finds with the Papua New Guinean B. Narokobi (0440), but more invigorating and well informed about critical issues. See also the article on Tjibaou in Revue Tiers Monde (pub. 1997) by A. Bensa and E. Wittersheim (cf. 2000).

1964

Traditional 1965

Ammann, Raymond. Danses et musiques kanak: une presentation des danses et des musiques melanesiennes de Nouvelle-Caledonie dans les ceremonies et dans la vie quotidienne, du XVIW siecLe a nos jours. Noumea: Agence de Developpement de la Culture Kanak, 1997. xiv + 289 pp. + maps, musical scores and illustrations. [Eng. version: Kanak Dance and Music: Ceremonial and Intimate Performance of the Melanesians of New Caledonia, Historical and Actual. Noumea and London: Agence de Developpement de la Culture Kanak, and Kegan Paul International, 1997.] A handsome work with wonderful photographic plates and excellent musicological texts. These are accompanied by a solid historical and ethnological text. Chapter three is interesting on the historical connections between dance, music, and war. The consideration of regional differences is

New Caledonia

511

helpful. See also Ammann's Les danses kanak: une introduction (pub . 1994), which acts as a pictorial supplement to the above. 1966

Bensa, Alban, and Goromido, Antoine. "The Political Order and Corporal Coercion in Kanak Societies of the Past (New Caledonia)." Oceania 68, 2 (1997): 84-106 + maps. Starts with a broad overview of chieftain systems on the main island of New Caledonia, covering the Cemuhi, Paid, Ajie, and Xaracuu language groupings (these excluding the Balad area in the north and the region around Noumea to the south). Most analysis, however, is of Cemuhi or Touho materials. Important place is given to the relationship between the creation and replacement of chiefs with the "making of ancestors" (including the production of ancestral "mound names" and the protective power of dead chiefs). The chiefs' positions were opposite to those of New Guinea highland big-men: they were to be protected because of their very protecting role, and a chief who was actually slain could not be succeeded by his son. Cf. also Bensa and 1. Leblic (eds.), En pays kanak (pub. 2000) more generally on New Caledonia. Brou, Bernard. Memento d'histoire de La Nouvelle-CaLedonie: Noumea: prehistoire et protohistoire, antiquite et moyen-age. Societe Caledonienne d'Editions, 1970. [vi] + 171 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations.. Affected by old-fashioned theories. It assumes an earlier pygmy population on New Caledonia before the Austronesian peoples' arrival, with the latter's ancestry Dravidian and perhaps related to the Tasmanians. Brou attempts to relate archeological findings to traditionallifeways. 1967

Colombani, Helene. "Discours mythique, symboles sacres." In ParoLe, communication et symboLe en Oceanie, ed. by Frederic Angleviel, 47-69 + table. Actes du Septieme Colloque CORAIL. Paris: Editions I'Harmattan, for Universitaire Fran~aise du Pacifique & CORAIL, 1995. Discusses the term no in various Kanak myths as suggestive of both life and death, as a key to the active imaginative world of New Caledonians (and thus of their social structures also) . Provocative but too simple. An earlier CORAIL publication, La jete, edited by B. Gasser (pub. 1992), contains articles on traditions and symbols in feasts, mainly on New Caledonia (including SaintLouis, Lifu, and Wapang or the Isle of Pines); yet cf. also under 1233. 1968

Gagniere, Mathieu. Etude ethnoLogique sur La reLigion des NeoCaLedoniens. Saint-Louis: Imprimerie Catholique, 1905. 63 pp. The earliest study of a range of traditional New Caledonian traditions to reach a Western readership (cf. 1971). Missiologically oriented but useful on problems of terminology (e.g., the term dianua, and whether it applies to a supreme being, malevolent spirits, or the dead) . 1969

Bibliographical

512

Survey

1970

Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert]. Mythologie du masque en NouvelleCaledonie. 3rd ed. Publications de Ie Societe des Oceanistes, 18. Paris: Musee de I'Homme, 1987. xix + 177 pp. + map and illustrations A copiously illustrated study of New Caledonian masks, especially across the main island. Mythic texts are connected with types of objects. A useful key to spotting regional differences in ceremonial and cultic life. Helpful documentation of previous literature and the location of collections. Lambert, [Ie pere]. Ma:urs et superstitions des Neo-Caledoniens. Noumea: Nouvelle Imprimerie Noumeenne, 1900. vi + 367 pp. + illustrations. [Repr.: Publications de la Societe d'Etudes Historiques de la Nouvelle Caledonie, 14. Noumea: Societe d'Etudes Historiques de la Nouvelle Caledonie, 1980.] A rare, early general ethnography of New Caledonian peoples, first for the Belep and Pott Islands in the north (sometime between 1856 and 1863, when Lambert worked there as a Catholic missionary), and second for the Isle of Pines in the south (being there from 1876 to 1900). Much space is devoted to material culture, which inevitably brought in sacred items like stones, sepulchres, etc. Of special interest is the Pott Island underwater "paradise" presided over by the deity Doibat. A Belep death feast is described in detail, with mock fighting, licensed property destruction, and the offering of human victims at rites in commemoration of a dead chief. With some outlook of his time, Lambert links New Caledonian beliefs to Hinduism, Greco-Roman Paganism, and Chinese beliefs. The illustrations are lithographic. 1971

1972

Michel, Louise. Aux amis d'Europe: legendes et chansons de gestes canaques. Ed . by Fran<;ois Bogliolo. Noumea: Editions Grains de Sable, 1996. 88 pp. + illustrations. Small book of translated oral texts by a collector from a later nineteenth century. Needs usage with care. A little material on contact. The edition contains the unexpunged text of the 1875 work under the sub-title above, plus extracts from her 1885 Legendes et chants, 2020. Speiser, Felix. "Uber Haarkult in Bougainville und NeuKaledonien." Schweizerische Gesellschaft fUr Anthropologie und Ethnologie, Bulletin 20 (1943/44): 22-27. A famous Swiss ethnographer providing information about wigs and status in various New Caledonian cultures and to a lesser degree those on Bougainville. The wigs marked virility. Speiser subsequently published a related paper on women in the same journal (pub . 1946). 1973

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 1974

Dauphine, Joel. Christianisation et politique en Nouvelle-Caledon-

New Caledonia

513

ie au XIXeme siecle. 2nd ed. Point d'histoire, 11. Noumea: Centre Documentation Pedagogiques Nouvelle-Caledonie, 1999. 128 pp. + maps and illustrations. [1 st ed.: set up in two discrete parts, Centre Territorial de Recherche et de Documentation Pedagogiques Nouvelle-Caledonie, 1996.] Interesting. The first part is on Christianization on one of the Loyalty Islands; and the second on a resistance movement led by the chiefs of Hienghene on the north of the main island. Thus this is a useful study in comparative responses to outside attempts at religious change. See also Dauphine's Lifou (1864): la prise de possession (pub. 1990). Dornoy, Myriam. Politics in New Caledonia. Sydney: Sydney University Press, 1984. xvi + 302 pp. + maps, figures and tables. A useful tool for sorting out connexions between politics and religion in all New Caledonia. Sensible on ethnohistorical origins and indigenous resistance against colonialism. Religious associations of certain contemporary parties are not missed, and there is an important chapter on "Other Voices" concerning the churches in the territory. 1975

1976

Douglas, Bronwen. '''Almost Constantly at War'? An Ethnographic Perspective on Fighting in New Caledonia." Journal of Pacific History 25, 1 (1990): 22-46 + map. Excellent survey of early accounts of revenge warfare in New Caledonia, and also of assaults on newcomers. Tensions between attitudes of baptized Christians and of traditional warrior leaders are considered. Plots co-operation between various tribes to explain the large 1878 anti-colonial rebellion. 1977

Douglas, Bronwen. "Hierarchy and Reciprocity in New Caledonia: An Historical Ethnography." In Transformations of Hierarchy: Structure, History and Horizon in the Austronesian World, ed. by Margaret Jolly, and Mark S. Mosko. [Special Issue of] History and Anthropology 7 (1994): 169-193 + figure. Expressing wise caution over claims that New Caledonian societies were the most hierarchical in Melanesia (as Marshall Sahlins had argued). Genealogical priority, however, was actually qualified in practice, affected by seniority and networks of group identity. Issues of relative sacral authority and power of coercion get some airing. Dousset-Leenhardt, Roselene. Terre natale, terre d'exil. Paris: G.P. Maisonneuve & Larose, 1976. 316 pp. + maps and illustrations. Published extract of a 1970 Paris thesis, covering the forms of indigenous protest against colonialism on New Caledonia. The coverage is broader than her next work (see following entry), preparing for it analytically. 1978

514

Bibliographical

Survey

Dousset-Leenhardt, Roseh~ne. Colonialisme et contradictions. Nouvelle-Caledonie 1878-1978: les causes de l'lnsurrection de 1878. 2nd ed. Paris: L'Harmattan, 1978. 206 pp. + illustrations. A solid neo-Marxist evaluation of the great Kanak insurrection on New Caledonia in 1878. The problems created by settler capitalism are treated in great detail, as well as the reservation policy and impositions of corvee labor imposed on indigenous New Caledonians for land clearing and the building of roads. By oral historical as well as documentary research, Dousset-Leenhardt plots the stirrings of the rebellious spirit among the Kanaks, focused around the inspiring figure of Atai . Bringing things more up to date, see M. Coulon, L'irruption kanak, de Caledonie a Kanaky (pub. 1985). 1979

Fraser, Helen. Your Flag's Blocking Our Sun. Sydney: Australian Broadcasting Corporation, 1990. [vii] + 215 pp. + illustrations. A warm and intimate inside story of activism among the Front de Liberation Kanak et Socialiste during the torrid 1980s. Fraser is very good on the collaborations and spiritual unity of women supporters of this movement, and her account of the women's cricket team and its matches are poignant. The relationship of the male leaders' religious views and political activism is not deeply explored because of here secularist mentality, but one gets a better sense of the day-to-day courage of those in the Kanak liberation movement than from more academic works. 1980

Lyons, Martyn. The Totem and the Tricolour: A Short History of New Caledonia sinee 1774. Sydney: New South Wales University Press, 1986. xi + 148 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. A work mainly about colonial history, but it considers "kanak society" before outside impact, and contains a chapter on the recent "Melanesian renaissance." A useful and solid work. 1981

Merle, Isabelle. Experiences coloniales: la Nouvelle Caledonie, 1853-1920. Histoire et Societe. Paris: Editions Belin, 1995. 479 pp. A theory about the displacement of petit-blanes from France to New Caledonia and the consequences of this for the settler history of the main island. Many settlers were so rural in orientation that they hardly ever visited Noumea, and the failed relations of these colons to the Kanaks engendered a kind of apartheid. Well researched, and, even if not enough on religion or, indeed, the place of missions, it should be read with religious implications in mind. 1982

Priday, H[erbert] E[rnest] L[ewis]. Cannibal Island: The Turbulent Story of New Caledonia's Cannibal Coasts. Wellington, NZ: A.H. and A.W. Reed, 1944. 151 pp. + map and illustrations. A popular earlier history of New Caledonia, covering the mission impact (including the attitudes of chiefs), early settlement (especially Noumea), local reactions to colonialism (including various rebellions), and mining activity . 1983

New Caledonia

515

There is one chapter on the traditions of west coast Ouaco (Ouagap) aOO Gatope, and the Belep Islanders, and another on the mission impact in the Loyalties. On the pertinent case of "Cannibal Jack," we await a volume edited by W. Emilsen. Roux, J[ean]-C[laude] . "De la disparition it la renaissance: un siecle d'evolution des melanesiens de Nouvelle-Caledonie." In Metanesiens d'aujourd'hui: la societe melanesienne dans le monde moderne, led. by] "un groupe d'autochtones Caledoniens," 913 + tables. Publications de Ie Societe d'Etudes Historiques de Ie Nouvelle-Caledonie, 11. Noumea: Societe d'Etudes Historiques re la Nouvelle-Caledonie, 1976. One of the best and most relevant articles in a book about socio-political transformations in New Caledonia, covering the effects of the colonial impact and the history of major reactions to it among the Kanaks. 1984

Salinis, A. de. Marins et missionnaires: conquete de la NouvelleCaledonie, 1843-1853. 7th ed. Paris: V. Retaux et Fils, 1892. iii + 340 pp. + illustrations. Rare, old-fashioned survey of early contact situations and the foundations of the Marist Mission and French settlement on the main island of New Caledonia. 1985

Saussol, Alain. "La mission mariste et la colonisation europeene en Nouvelle Caledonie." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 25, 25 (1969): 113-124. Drawing out stages in the history of the Marist Mission, plotting its early strong connections with French imperialism, yet showing changes, considering both accusations that it stood against colonialism in the second half of the nineteenth century and its rapprochement with the Protestants in the twentieth. 1986

Saussol, Alain. L'Heritage: essai sur le probleme foncier melanesien en Nouvelle-Caledonie. Publication de la Societe des Oceanistes,40. Paris: Musee de I'Homme, 1979. 498 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. Skillful scholarship, mainly documenting the expropriation of Kanak lands in New Caledonia, the various protest movements in response, and the different degrees of concessions made in the course of time. Land alienation in the southern half of the main island is inevitably dealt with most. The tensions examined have religious not just customary and economic dimensions. 1987

1988

Spencer, Michael; Ward, Alan; and Connell, John, eds. New Caledonia: Essays in Nationalism and Dependency. Brisbane: University of Queensland Press, 1988. xv + 253 pp. + map aOO table.

Bibliographical

516

Survey

More a collection on political issues, but with very good articles about the religious impact on Kanak political culture by J. Chesneaux, and on Melanesian nationalism more generally by Connell. The article by J. Kohler on the churches and the colonial order is also not to be missed; cf. 2038. 1989

Verguet, [CO Marie-]L[eopold]. Histoire de la premiere mission catholique au vicariat de Melanesie. 2nd ed. Paris; Tolra and Haton, 1861. 320 pp. + maps and illustrations. Although this story of Marists takes in dealings with various Melanesian groups (and failure on Umboi, Woodlark, and San Cristobal), the book concentrates on the establishment of their mission on New Caledonia (from 1846 on). Contact history only. Emergent Melanesian Christianity Anova Ataba, Apollinaire. D'Atai' a l'independance. Noumea: Edipop, 1985. 188 pp. An indigenous Catholic priest explains why the New Caledonians revolted against land alienation under the French. Considering indigenous views of land, he proposes alternatives to the reservation system . In his arguments he interprets relevant Biblical passages with an emphasis on genealogy. Part four considers religion more generally: the characteristics of traditional religion and then the reasons for shifts to Christianity. (The work is being re-edited by P. De Dekker and H. Mokaddem.) Cf. also 1994. 1990

1991

Crocombe, Ron[ald] G[ordon], and Crocombe, Marjorie [Tuainekore]. The Works of Ta'unga: Records of a Polynesian Traveller in the South Seas, 1833-1896, with Annotations by Jean Guiart, Niel Gunson, and Dorothy Shineberg. Pacific History Series, 2. Canberra and London: Australian National University Press, and C. Hurst & Co., 1968. xxv + 164 pp. + maps and illustrations. [Repr. : Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1984.] Important on islander missionary work in the pioneering days of the London Missionary Society. The story mainly covers events on and around the Isle of Pines in the south (from 1839 on), but also the Loyalty Islands to the east. Details as to cannibal practices and the works of the gods should be noted . The photographs and lithographs are valuable. See also below, 2025, 2030. 1992

Delbos, Georges. The Catholic Church in New Caledonia: A Century and a Half of History. Trans. from the French by Derek Finlay. Suva: Episcopal Conference of the Pacific, 2000. 469 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations.

New Caledonia

517

[French orig.: L'Eglise Catholique en Nouvelle-Caledonie: un siecle et demi d'histoire. Collection Memoire Chretienne. Paris: Editions Desclee, 1993.] The monumental study of the Catholic impact on New Caledonia. Part one covers the vicissitudes of founding a mission (1843-72); part two considers a transitional period (1872-1905), with a greater servicing of converts among mainland peoples and on the Loyalties than of white settlers; and part three looks at consolidation (1905-93), and the indigenization of Christianity. 1993

Douglas, Bronwen. "Power, Discourse and the Appropriation of God: Christianity and Subversion in a Melanesian Context." History and Anthropology 9, 1 (1995): 57-92. On indigenous appropriations of Christianity for resistance against French colonialism on New Caledonia. A brilliant article concentrating on developments around the 1850s in chiefly politics, all providing impressive background to the history of resistance up until contemporary Liberation Front politics. Appropriations of Protestant theology against Catholicism come into the story. 1994

Gasser, Bernard. "La terre dans la pensee d'Apollinaire Anova (19291966)." In La terre, ed. by Bernard Capecchi, 379-386. Actes du Sixieme Colloque CORAIL, Noumea, 27, 28 et 29 octobre 1993. Noumea: CORAIL,1994. Very important on the Kanak priest Apollinaire Anova's struggle to recover the sense of collective belonging to land in the face of the reservation system (cf. 1990). Also his vision of cooperatives - mixing socio-political with religious hopes - is considered. Further on Anova see J. Senes in her Un pays nomme Caillou (pub. 1980), and H. Mokaddem in F. Angleviel (ed.), Religion et sacre en Oceanie (pub. 2000). Leenhardt, Maurice, and Leenhardt, Raymond-Henri. Trois pasteurs Lifou a Houailou: Weinith, Numera, Makonn. Figures Melanesiennes [Series]. Paris: C. Bernard, 1977. 36 pp. + map and illustrations. Short biographies of Protestant pastors who worked on the eastern mainland and the Loyalty Islands. They span the second half of the nineteenth to the early twentieth centuries, as also does R.-H. Leenhardt's booklet in the same series: Le pasteur Joane Nigoth, 1886( ?)-1919 (pub. 1976). 1995

Qaeze, Pierre. "Can I Remain a Christian in New Caledonia?" In The Gospel is Not Western: Black Theologies from the Southwest Pacific, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, 186-191. Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books, 1987. As a member of I'Eglise Evangelique of New Caledonia, this Loyalty Islander is argumentatively disappointed by the lack of the churches' prophetic engagement in the decolonization process. He is particularly despairing of the 1996

518

Bibliographical

Survey

lack of impetus within the Catholic hierarchy and comments on the deliberately apolitical orientations of sectarian groups. Rio, Gerard del, ed. La spiritualite kanak a la croisee des religions. [Special Issue of] Mwa Vee: revue culturelle 27 (2000): 1-62. A collection of important indigenous voices on the interaction between tradition and the Christian message in New Caledonia across the board. Interviews are with J. Kare, J. Wete (cf. also 2001 for P. Wete), A. Hnagan, R . Apikaoua, M.-C. Beccalossi, and B. Houmbouy. Additional interviews are with F. Angleviel and Trompf. 1997

Thompson, Virginia, and Adloff, Richard. The French Pacific Islands: French Polynesia and New Caledonia. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1971. viii + 539 pp. + map, tables and illustrations. Part two is dedicated to New Caledonia, and only then one chapter (35) to religious matters. It provides an overview regarding mission schools, ethnological scholarship, and missions. Useful on the reasons why Raymond Charlemagne broke from the French Reformed Church , and the consequences. The book contains an excellent bibliography. 1998

[Tjibaou, Jean-Marie]. "Entretien avec Jean-Marie Tjibaou." Les temps modernes 41, 464 (March 1985): 1587-160l. Here famous Kanak priest Tjibaou develops in an interview a black theology of Incarnation, as "raising up our human nature ... to the level of a superior being," so that persons may see themselves as individuals yet equal in a "universal brotherhood of man." Interviewer is given as 'T.M.' 1999

Tjibaou, Jean-Marie. La presence kanak. Ed. by Alban Bensa, and Eric Wittersheim. Paris: Editions Odile Jacob, 1996. 326 pp. + maps and illustrations. A comprehensive collection of articles by the great "martyr-leader" of the Front de Liberation Nationale Kanake et Socialiste, covering the years 1974-1989. The pieces are each skillfully introduced, and the collection concludes with a useful chronology of Tjibaou's life. The rich interweaving of traditional values, Biblical hermeneutics with a stress on genealogies, Catholic radicalism, and political nous shines throughout. A crucial primary source making up for A. RoHat's romanticized Tjibaou le kanak (pub. 1989), and the distillations of Tjibaou's vision by E. Waddell in B. Capecchi (ed.), La terre (pub. 1994) (cf. 1994). See also Bensa's summaries in the book De jade et de nacre (pub. 1990) . 2000

2001

Wete, Pothin. "Agis ou meurs." L'eglise evangelique de Caledonie vers Kanaky: le developpement de la prise de conscience politique, 1960-1988. Suva: Lotu Pasifika Publications, 1991. 154 pp. + maps and illustrations.

New Caledonia

519

Preface by Charles Forman. Thoughtful assessment of the social conditions of the Kanaks by a leader of the Evangelical (or Protestant) Church of New Caledonia and the Loyalties (himself a Loyalty Islander). The Kanak church is pressed into welcoming reasonable living standards, but at the price of an increased cramping socio-political autonomy, and a widening economic gap between rich whites and disadvantaged blacks. Deriving from a 1988 Bachelor of Divinity thesis, Pacific Theological College. Elsewhere, in Pacific Journal of Theology (pub . 1997), Wete writes of the displacement of Kanaks as "Exile."

North Traditional Badoux, Georges. Legendes Canaques. 2 Vols. Paris: Nouvelles Editions Latines. 1952. Vol. 1: Les vieux savaient tout. 252 pp.; Vol. 2: Ils avaient vu des hommes blancs. 183 pp. Racy, journalese, sometimes facile, but informative. The first volume is on the Gomen (and to a lesser extent Panlutch, Temala, and Voh) peoples on the northwestern side; and the second on the POut~bo on the northeastern coast of New Caledonia's main island. The stresses are on warriorhood, chiefly authority, and group rituals, written up on the assumption that the data will help Europeans recapture a sense of their own primordial beginnings. 2002

Bensa, Alban, and Rivierre, Jean-Claude. Les chemins de l'alliance: l'organisation sociale et les representations en NouvelleCaledonie (region de Touho-aire linguistique Cemuhf). Langues et cultures du Pacifique 1. Paris: Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique, Secretariat d'Etat aux Departments et Territoires d'Outre Mer, 1982. 586 pp. + maps and illustrations. Accomplished in combining oral historical and textual documentations of conflict, alliance, balance, and chiefly control in precolonial and near-contact New Caledonia (cf. also his Chroniques kanak, pub. 1995). The focus is on Touho, but Bensa has a good knowledge of the main island as a whole (cf. 1966). See also Bensa's article on precolonial warfare in Etudes rurales (pub. 1984). 2003

Rochas, Victor de. La Nouvelle Caledonie et ses habitants: production, mCEurs, cannibalisme. Paris: Ferdinand Sartorius, 1862. iii + 318 pp. + map and table. Comparable to and using F . Leconte (2009), but less about the interactions between indigenes and missionaries and more about the formers' ways of life. Though perhaps the earliest published ethnographic monograph on a Melanesian people (cf. 0840 and 0846), mainly on the Balad, the work is inevitably superficial. 2004

520

Bibliographical

Survey

2005

Salomon, Christine. Savoirs et pouvoirs therapeutiques kanaks. Collection "Ethnologies." Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 2000. 159 pp. + maps and illustrations. Effective research into the indigenous etiology of illness; concepts of unwellness; and healing procedures among the Paici and Ajie linguistic groups of the central northern region.

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 2006

Douglas, Bronwen. "A Contact History of the Balad People of New Caledonia, 1774-1845." Journal of the Polynesian Society 79, 2 (1970): 180-200 + map. A helpful article on the earliest contacts between the French and the indigenous peoples on the northeast coast of New Caledonia. The historical research into old French ethnographic comments is excellent, and some forgotten practices are brought to light, most interestingly that of letting allies destroy one's tribal properties on the death of a Balad chief: this was meant to further the incentive to pay back the enemy group considered culpable. 2007

Douglas, Bronwen. "Bouarate of Hienghene: Great Chief in New Caledonia." In More Pacific Islands Portraits, ed. by Deryck Scarr, 35-57 + maps. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1978. As distinct from her more general assessments (e.g., 0090, 1977), Douglas here concentrates on a Hienghene (Yengen) chieftain's use of relations with French officers and missionaries in the mid-nineteenth century contact period to acquire excessive local power - until such time as he invited in, and made concessions to, the Marist missionaries. Impressive detailed work. Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert] . "Les evenements de 1917 en Nouvelle-Caledonie." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 26, 29 (1970) : 265-282 + map, tables and illustration. On the last of the earlier anti-colonial rebellions, in and around Hienghene and across the main island from there. The protest was aimed against the intruders' spoliation of native customs, social order, and the land. Some hope was set on Protestant mission support for their move, in the name of the "old Leenhardt" (cf.2029). 2008

2009

Leconte, F[ram;ois]. "Notice sur la Nouvelle-Caledonie: les mreurs et les usages de ses habitants." Annales maritimes et coloniales [101] 32,3 [2] (1847): 811-868 + map. The fundamental introductory statement about indigenous practices on New Caledonia in the contact situation. Much of the first part covers material culture, but it becomes more preoccupied with relations between subsistence, beliefs, social hierarchy, and ceremonies. Leconte's sources are missionary ones, he tells a lot about how they worked among the Balad (or Puma) on the

New Caledonia

521

northeast coast (where the Marists had their first considerable effect on the main island). A dressed-up alternative account is found in the second volume of his Memoires pittoresques d'un officer de marine (pub. 1851), pp. 483-586.

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Rozier, Claude. La Nouvelie-CaLedonie ancienne. Des Chretiens. Tournai, Belgium: Fayard, 1990. 322 pp. + map. A vast collection of letters illustrating the foundations of the Catholic Mission on the main island of New Caledonia, but with most of the materials concerned with work and developments among the Balad people. A few documents are earlier (from 1829), but most refer to the 1840s and 1850s. Some details on pre-contact cults. 2010

Turpin de Morel, L. "Le Nord: souvenirs." Etudes MeLanesiennes New Series 10-11 (1956-1957): 137-163. Various observations about social relations, especially among the Balad, that are important for both reconstructing customary practices (marriages, alliances) and the modifications of relations with the coming of Christianity. 2011

South Traditional Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert]. Bwesou Eurijisi: Le premier ecrivain canaque. Cahiers pour I'Intelligence du Temps Present, 3. Noumea: Le Rocher-a-Ia-Voile, 1998. 154 pp. + maps and illustrations. Basically Eurijisi's writings edited by Guiart, and it should have been more humbly presented as such bibliographically. Crucial materials of a Houailou, once a pupil of Maurice Leenhardt, who has left important insights about his traditional culture and religion. With Guiart's intelligent commentary. 2012

Leenhardt, Maurice. Documents neo-caLedoniens. Travaux et Memoires de I'Institut D'Ethnologie, 9. Paris: Universite de Paris, Institut D'Ethnoiogie, 1932. [iv] + 514 pp. + musical scores. A precious transcription of crucial Houailou myths and stories with both an interlineal and racy French translation, together with occasional notes of clarification. One looks to Leenhardt's Do Kamo and Notes d 'ethnoLogie (see under 2016) for anthropological insights of relevance to these texts, and to his Langues et diaLectes de L'Austro-MeLanesie (pub. 1946) for pertinent linguistic analyses. See also 1. Guiart's Contes et Legendes de La Grand Terre (pub. 1957). 2013

2014

Leenhardt, Maurice. "La personne melanesienne." Annuaire de l'Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes: section des sciences

522

Bibliographical

Survey

religieuses, 1941-1942: 5-36. Melun: Imprimerie administrative, 1942. A foundation document in body theory in the history of anthropology. Houailou people do not really have a literal sense of the body. Everything is affected by the notion of do kamo - of spiritual relations - and the looking towards an integration that applied in mythic time. Individuation thus amounts to the disaggregation of the sensible person, and his/her steady detachment from spatio/social location (i.e., in Leenhardt's classic terminology, from cosmomorphism to anthropomorphism) . Leenhardt, Maurice. Gens de la Grand Terre. 2nd ed. L'Espece Humaine. Paris: Gallimard, 1953. 228 pp. Leenhardt's general ethnology of the Houailou people, written in a popular style (1st edn., 1937). After discussing subsistence economy and then social structures, it covers major ritual events. Initiation, secret societies, and sorcery are curiously lacking. Very sensitive on myth and aesthetics. See also an article on love and art (written 1932) in Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes (pub. 1978). 2015

Leenhardt, Maurice. Do Kamo: la personne et Ie mythe dans Ie monde melanesien. 2nd ed. Les essais, 164. Paris: Gallimard, 1971. 314 pp. + figures. [English trans.: Do Kamo: Person and Myth In a Melanesian World. Trans. by Basil Miller Gulati. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1979. xxxiii + 205 pp. + figures.] A sensitive ethnography of a Melanesian people (first pub. 1947), Leenhardt worked among the Houailou people as a French Protestant missionary and found himself learning more from the people than he believed he could teach them . His greatest insights have to do with an in-depth Houailou understanding that, in the course of life, one approximates more and more to the ancestorship one achieves in death, and how this affects behavior in a society already demanding military solidarity and the fulfillment of exchange obligations. This book should be read in conjunction with Notes d'ethnologie neo-caledonienne (pub. 1930). 2016

Mathieu, Adolphe. "Apen;u historique sur la tribu des Houassios ou des Manong6es." Le Moniteur de la Nouvelle-Caledonie 433 (1868): 9-11. [Repr.: in Etudes Melanesiennes (pub. 1952).] The earliest, albeit very brief look at the legendary and oral historical account of a Melanesian people's settlement movements, in this case the tribes in the Port Saint-Vincent area, northwest of Noumea. 2017

2018

Metais, Eliane. La sorcellerie canaque actuelle: les "tueurs d'ames" dans une tribu de la Nouvelle-CaLedonie. Publications re

New Caledonia

523

la Societe des Oceanistes, 20. Paris: Musee de I'Homme, 1967. 419 pp. + tables. A work concentrating on the La Foa people of southwest New Caledonia, this published doctoral thesis is the single most detailed account of sorcery complexes among any Melanesian people. Metais realizes that, at the time of her research, the sorcerer had become a worrying internal canker, whereas previously the sorcerer's role would have been vital for the defense of his people against enemies. Working in a post-contact situation, she was forced to concentrate on the psychological issues surrounding sorcery fears and accusations. Metais, Eliane. Au commencement etait la terre: reflexions sur un mythe canaque d'origine. Bordeaux: Presses Universitaires re Bordeaux, 1988. 363 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. On an impressive La Foa myth of origin, with Wi Noore, the creator, being the earth. The myth, translated, occupies only fourteen pages, yet how much light is thrown on La Foa culture from the long commentary! 2019

Michel, Louise. Legendes et chants de gestes canaques, avec dessins et vocabulaires. Paris: Keva and Co., 1885. [vi] + 186 pp. + illustrations. Legends and songs collected from around Noumea. One must be cautious: the author was imprisoned on New Caledonia as a deported communard, and then went around picking up her information from Kanak children. The materials are "anecdotal" in nature, accompanied with sketches. 2020

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 2021

Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert]. "Naissance et avortement d'un messianisme: colonisation et decolonization en NouvelleCaledonie." Archives de Sociologie des Religions 7 (1959): 3-44. On Pwagach, his life as a healer-diviner traced from 1932 until his conversion (which was also from nominal Catholicism) by the Protestant missionary Maurice Leenhardt in 1938. Pwagach was exiled to the New Hebrides, where he died in 1955 (cf. 0188), yet only after generating a widespread synthetism of neo-paganism and Christianity. 2022

Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert]. "Le cadre social traditionnel et la rebellion de 1878 dans Ie pays de la Foa, Nouvelle-Caledonie." Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes 24, 24 (1968): 97-119 + tables. Important for plotting from documents which areas around the main island were involved in this grand protest, with a focus on the La Foa area. The first section is more relevant to the study of religion for information about various beliefs in the deployment and efficacy of magic.

524

B iblio graphical

Survey

Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert]. La Terre qui s'enfuit: les pays canaques anciens, de La Foa a Moindou, Bourail et Kouaoua . Cahiers pour servir a l'intelligenvce [sic] du temps present, 4. Noumea: Le Rocher-a-Ia-Voile, 1998. 167 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. Sorting out groups from the Noumea area towards the north, and then seeking to ascertain where their lands were, something of the chieftainship structures, and the mythic and oral historical materials underpinning their territorial claims. Guiart tries to recover "the real story" through neglected records about the French takeover. See also on the Bourail in particular, Guiart's article in Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes (pub. 1984). 2023

Pisier, Georges. Kounie ou !'fle des Pins: essai de monographie historique. Publications de la Societe d'Etudes Historiques de la Nouvelle-Caledonie, 1. Noumea: Societe d'Etudes Historiques de la Nouvelle-Caledonie, 1971. [iii] + 389 pp. + maps [one fold-out], tables, figures and illustrations. Materials on tradition, but mainly a history of contact and of social change on the Isle of Pines, including religious issues. See also Pisier in Journal de La Societe des Oceanistes (0300) on relevant contact situations.

2024

Emergent Melanesian Christianity Buzacott, Aaron. Mission Life in the Islands of the Pacific, Being a Narrative of the Life and Labours of the Rev. A. Buzacott. Edited by J[ames] P[ovey] Sunderland, and A[aron] Buzacott. London: J. Snow & Co., 1866. xxii + 288 pp. + maps, table and illustrations. [Repr.: Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, in Association with the Cook Islands Library and Museum Society, 1985.] Includes a very early record of a missionary's journey in 1842 to mission settlements on Tanna, New Hebrides, and then, via Erromango and the Loyalty Islands, to the pioneering situation on the Isle of Pines. Greater detail is given to the latter island, with some documentation of responses to the Christian presence of converts close to contact. 2025

Clifford, James. Person and Myth: Maurice Leenhardt in the Melanesian World. Berkeley: University of California, 1982. xi + 270 pp. + map, figure and illustrations. An excellent account of the outlook and experiences of a French Protestant missionary anthropologist. Leenhardt (1878-1954) was Claude Levi-Strauss' predecessor at the Sorbonne, but before that he was trying his hardest to understand the Houailou people and then see what he could offer them. This is a wonderful study of a sensitive soul who felt he learnt more about life from the Melanesians, even about the Christian way, than he possibly could from his own Eurocentric view . Clifford's articles in advance of this monograph are 2026

New Caledonia

525

to be found in Journal of Pacific History (pub. 1980) and Man (pub. 1980). For a more recent piece on Leenhardt, see F. Angleviel, in Publications de la Societe d'Etudes Historiques de Nouvelle-Caledonie (1994). 2027

Dollfus, R. "Enquete sur la mission de Nouvelle-Caledonie." Journal des Missions Evangeliques (1951): 312-322. General introduction to the effects of the Protestant Mission to the main island of New Caledonia. Serviceable. Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert] . Maurice Leenhardt: Ie lien d'un homme avec un peuple qui ne voulait pas mourir. Cahiers pour l'intelligence du temps present, 1. Noumea: La-Rocher-a-la-Voile, 1990. 199 pp. + maps and illustrations. While being a tribute to Leenhardt, this is also a fine account of his missionary work and responses to it. It complements the Clifford volume (2026) for Also having a better knowledge of relevant archival and oral materials. honoring Leenhardt, see Guiart's Destin d'une eglise et d'un peuple (pub. 1959) and his articles in Journal de la Societe des Oceanistes (pub. 1978, 1985).

2028

Leenhardt, Maurice. De La mort a La vie: I'Evangile en NouvelleCaledonie. 2nd ed. Paris: Societe des Missions Evangeliques, [1953]. 41 pp. + maps. [1922 edn. as Les Cahiers Missionnaires, 3.] Leenhardt's missionary outlook at its plainest, done from the field in 1922 but reprinted a number of times, and here as a centenary publication, to encourage support for Protestant missionary work after his return to Paris. It reflects his pursuit of strong indigenous leadership. See also his La Grand Terre: mission de la Nouvelle-Caledonie (pub. 1922, 2nd ed.), and letters, published as Lettres antipodes (pub. late 1950s), Apou Hmae (pub. 1979), and Lettres ecrites de Nouvelle-Caledonie (pub. 1980). Cf. also the booklet by J. Dauphine, Houailou: l'implantation du christianisme, 1894-1902 (pub. 1990). 2029

Ta'unga 0 te Tini. "Tuauru: A Cook Islands Mission to New Caledonia." In Polynesian Missions in Melanesia: From Samoa, Cook Islands and Tonga to Papua New Guinea and New Caledonia, ed. by Ron[ald Gordon] Crocombe, and Marjorie [Tuainekore] Crocombe, 79-104 + map and illustration. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1982. A translation of fascinating diary material (of 1846) by an early islander missionary while he lived near Yate on the southern extremity of New Caledonia, near the Isle of Pines in 1842. The diary shows how an epidemic made the missionaries' position dangerous because they were blamed for it, but Ta'unga, as various circumstances unfold, manages to convince the local chief that his retributive interpretations need some adjusting! See also 0061. 2030

526

Bibliographical

Survey

East (Loyalty Group) Traditional Dubois, Marie-Joseph. Mythes et tradition de Mare, Nouvelle Caledonie: les Eletok. Publications de la Societe des Oceanistes, 35. Paris: Musee de ('Homme, and Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique et du Territoire de la Nouvelle-Caledonie, 1975 . ix + 346 pp. + maps and table. Remarkably detailed account of oral texts from around Mare, plotting and comparing versions from district to district. The term eletok refers to the first mythological inhabitants of the Loyalty Islands, and Marist missionary Dubois explores the cultural and prehistoric implications of talk about these beings. See also his later publication of other myths in Bulletin de la Societe d'Etudes Historiques de la Nouvelle Caledonie (pub. 1999-2000). 2031

Les chefferies de Mare (NouvelleDubois, Marie-Joseph. Caledonie): etude d 'ethno-histoire, confrontations des traditions autochtones et des documents europeens. Paris: Librairie Honore Champion, 1977. xxiv + 815 pp. + map and figures. An incredibly detailed work on the social context and functions of chiefdoms on Mare. It is a published thesis (of 1973) oriented around differences between existing European records about Mare leadership and autochthonous oral historical information. The author is particularly adept at interpreting chiefly roles vis-a-vis socio-religious divisions and age-ranking, and for the maintenance of social cohesion. Strongest on the coastal Peyece grouping. See also his most relevant article in Etudes Melanesiennes (pub. 1954); and the pamphlet Mare, fles Louaute, Ie chemin des richesses (pub. 1978). 2032

Hadfield, E[mma]. Among the Natives of the Loyalty Group. London: Macmillan and Co., 1920. xix + 316 pp. + musical scores and illustrations. A rare book, this is probably the earliest Melanesian ethnography by a woman writer, who takes her many studies of Lifu and Uvea to be about "native mentality." Of obvious significance for the study of religion are the chapters on chiefs; navigational astronomy and the division of time; amusements and superstitions; cannibalism and war; births, marriages and deaths. Though perhaps unusually early in publishing on Melanesian star-watching and timereckoning, Hadfield's work is superficial, and few photographs have value. 2033

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena 2034

Dubois, M[arie]-J[oseph] . Histoire resumee de Mare (ites Loyaute) . Publications de la Societe d'Etudes Historiques de la Nouvelle Caledonie, 27 . Noumea: Societe d'Etudes Historiques re

New Caledonia

527

la Nouvelle-Caledonie, 1981. 68 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. A short, chronicle-type account of Mare history among the Loyalties by a Marist missionary, with oral historically based clan histories in an appendix, and some attention to contact issues. Important photographs. Dubois' own autobiography, A venturier de Dieu (pub. [1985]), usefully supplement this. 2035

Howe, K[erry) R[oss). "Firearms and Indigenous Warfare: A Case Study." Journal of Pacific History 9 (1974): 21-38. An assessment of the effects of the new technology of weaponry on tribal warfare in the Loyalties. How missions were affected, and how they adjusted, is well documented. 2036

Howe, K[erry) R[oss). The Loyalty Islands: A History of Culture Contacts, 1840-1900. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1977. xvi + 207 pp. + maps and figure. A solid history beginning from early mission contact. Concerning religion, part two covers "rival chiefs, rival faiths," and part three "chiefs, church and the state." Howe seems stronger on Catholic than Protestant effects. Of lesser importance on religion see his general study Tides of History (with R. Kiste and B. Lal) (pub. 1994).

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 2037

Izoulet, Jacques. Meketepoun: histoire de la mission catholique dans ['fie de Lifou au X/Xe siecle. Paris: Editions L'Harmattan, 1996. 192 pp. + map and illustration. An important and well researched book on the Marists and responses to their work on Lifu in the Loyalty group during the nineteenth century. The conflict with the London Missionary Society is covered, and the relative (in)effectiveness of the Catholic mission until reconstruction in the 1880s. Cf. also 2040 below. Recent developments have been documented by A. Paini in Oceania (pub. 2003) on women's social action. 2038

Kohler, Jean Marie. Christianity in New Caledonia and the Loyalty Islands: Sociological Profile. Trans. from the French by Charles Verlingue, and Fran90is-Xavier Zewen. Noumea: Office de la Recherche Scientifique et Technique Outre-Mer, 1981. [iv) + 32 pp. + maps, figures, tables and illustrations. After introducing New Caledonia, the author gives a history of the churches, a demography, details of Sunday worship and an assessment of future prospects. In his estimate the churches have a declining influence in a politicizing context. Put here because especially useful for the Loyalties. See also his article noted at 1988.

528

Bibliographical

Survey

2039

Leenhardt, Raymond H[enri]. Au vent de la Grand Terre: histoire des lies Loyalty de 1840 a 1895. Paris: [Self-published], 1980. 208 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. [First pub.: Paris: Encyclopedie d'Outre-Mer, (1957).] The Protestant equivalent to 1. Izoulet's work (2037), by the son of the famous French missionary anthropologist (see above, e.g., 1995). In three parts, the book deals with the pioneer missionaries, French annexation, and then possibilities for religious liberty. The clear emergence of indigenous Christian leadership is placed at 1875. 2040

M'Farlane [or McFarlane], S[amuel] . The Story of the Lifu Mission. London: James Nisbet & Co., 1873. viii + 392 pp. + map and illustrations. Self-congratulatory account of the London Missionary Society entrance into the northern Loyalty group. It includes - for some exciting reading - the story about the Lifu Mission's relations with the suspicious French government and its consequences for local life. The Congregationalist author glosses over his own aggressive attitudes and the "police law" he established, these generating bad relations with Catholic and non-Christian local people, not just the French. See also J. Dauphine at 1974. 2041

Peter E[ugenie]. 1842-1942 Centenaire: Aqane traqa la hmi e Dehu me pengon 'eje ngone la ire macate ka 100. Ed. by Centre de Documentation Pedagogique de Nouvelle-Caledonie. Noumea: Imprimeries Reunies, 1942. 28 pp. A rare work in vernacular Dehu, celebrating one hundred years of developing Christianity on Lifu in the Loyalty Islands, with particular reference to the Dehu speakers' side of the story. Pietistic, but indigenous.

10. Fiji

,

o Ovalau

d"

Batiki o

Bau

y\)

o

~

o

Rewa Delta Nubutantau

~

Co.... Seqa (Mbengga)

o

q Moala

o

Nakasalekd dono

o

Ii;, ~

Kadavu

100 I kilometres

20'S

','

530

Bibliographical

Survey

Fiji General De Ricci, J.H. Fiji: Our New Province in the South Seas. London: Edward Stanford, 1875. vi + 332 pp. + [fold-out] maps and tables. Put together not long after Fiji's cession to Britain, this is a lawyer's assessment of the condition of the new colony and its advantages to the annexing power. Chapters on "Manners and Customs" and "Polity" are interesting in reflecting the encounter between colonial and indigenous legal preconceptions, and the chapters on the chiefs' involvement in the history of cession constitute a crucial primary source. 2042

Derrick, R[onald] A[lbert]. A History of Fiji. Vol. 1 Suva: Government Printer, 1946. vii + 250 pp. + xxviii [at rear} + maps and illustrations. [Repr.: 1950, with (fold-out) map.] A well informed general history by a former President of the Fiji Society and curator of the Fiji Museum, Suva. No further volumes ever appeared. Derrick is at home with matters of tradition (e.g., the cult of Degei); transition (e.g., the fall and restoration of the great chief Cakobau); and contemporary life - but religion is hardly his dominant interest. Some of his information about political change should be read in tandem with D . Scarr's Fiji: a Short History (pub. 1984) and Fragments of Empire (pub. 1967). Cf. also Derrick's The Fiji Islands (pub. 1951). 2043

Henderson, G[eorge] C[ockburn]. Fiji and the Fijians, 1835-1856. Sydney: Angus & Robertson, 1931. xvii + 333 pp. + maps [one fold-out] and illustrations. An older but still standard work about Fijian culture and socio-religious change. Henderson made particular use of T. Williams' journal as the basis for this volume (cf. 2047), relying on a manuscript in the Mitchell Library, Sydney, but he also had access to various other documents. The book is less about old "Fijian civilization" than missionary and expatriate medical work. 2044

Waterhouse, Joseph. The King and People of Fiji: Containing a Life of Thakombau, with Notices of the Fijians, their Manners, Customs, and Superstitions, Previous to the Great Religious Reformation of 1854. London: Wesleyan Conference Office, 1866. xii + 435 pp. + illustrations. [Recent edn. without the subtitle: in Pasifika Library series. Newton, NZ, and Honolulu: Pasifika, and University of Hawaii Press, 1997. x + 326 pp. + maps and illustrations.] An assessment from missionary pioneering days, contrasting the time when life was dominated by cannibalism and war with the rather glorified new situation 2045

Fiji

531

following the conversion of the great chief Cakobau in 1854. Waterhouse was a somewhat blunt Yorkshireman who advised Cakobau on his new policies. 2046

Webb, A[lfred] J[ohn]. History of Fiji Illustrated. Sydney: John Sands, 1885. [48] pp. + illustrations. An annotated photographic record of Fiji's past. A priceless record covering mainly traditional subjects and modem settlement, and published in a number of editions to the turn of the twentieth century. There is an appendix by F. Winter. 2047

Williams, Thomas, and Calvert, James. Fiji and the Fijians. 2 Vols . Ed. by George Stringer Rowe. London: Alexander Heylin, 1858. Vol. 1: The Islands and Their Inhabitants. By Williams. xi + 266 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations; Vol. 2: Mission History. By Calvert. [vii] + 435 pp. + illustrations. [Both the 1870 and 1884 edns. combine the two volumes into one; and read Fiji and the Fijians: and Missionary Labours among the Cannibals, by Thomas Williams, Extended, with Notices of Recent Events, by James Calvert. Fiji Museum repr. of the 1858 edn.: 1982-83, with 10 pp. (unpaginated) ofIntroduction.] The first volume, based on Williams' and probably his colleague Richard Lyth's fieldnotes (see 2086), is close to modern ethnography in coverage and mode of interpretation - with significant chapters on war, manners and customs; religion; language and literature. Volume two is a crucial primary source detailing interactions between indigenes and missionaries in Fiji, and the establishment of the Wesleyan Mission there. Interesting on Fijian admiration for the whites' powers, particularly in curing sickness, leading the indigenes towards the Church.

Traditional 2048

Abramson, Allen. "Between Autobiography and Method: Being Male, Seeing Myth and the Analysis of Structures of Gender and Sexuality in the Eastern Interior of Fiji." In Gendered Fields: Women, Men and Ethnography, ed. by Diane Bell; Pat Caplan; and Wazir Jahan Karim, 63-77 + illustration. London: Routledge, 1993. On inland Viti Levu, an attempt to read chiefly, warrior and sexual roles through being cast into them as an outsider, the anthropologist who was accepted into the culture and became a chief. Anonymous. The Cannibal Islands, or, Fiji and its People. Philadelphia: Presbyterian Publication Committee, [1863]. 369 pp . + map and illustrations. A compact book put together by the American Presbyterian Board of Education, discussing various matters to do with religion: the Fijian character, the status 2049

532

Bibliographical

Survey

of women, funerals, cannibalism, war, and "religion." The drawbacks noted are meant to legitimate religious change to Christianity as obviously desirable. Biturogoiwasa, Solomoni, with Walker, Anthony R . My Village, My World: Everyday Life in Nadoria, Fiji. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 2001. xiii + 153 pp. + maps and illustrations. An "intimate portrait" of everyday life in a Fijian village in the Rewa delta of southeastern Viti Levu. Ancestral ways, relations with the environment, lifecycle, and social order are all discussed. Written in the first person. 2050

Brewster, A[dolf] B[rewster]. The Hill Tribes of Fiji: A Record of Forty Years' Intimate Connection with the Tribes of the Mountainous Interior of Fiji, with a Description of their Habits in War & Peace, Methods of Living, Characteristics Mental & Physical, from the Days of Cannibalism to the Present Time. Philadelphia and London: lB. Lippincott Co., and Seeley, Service & Co., 1922. 308 pp. + [fold-out] maps and illustrations. [Repr.: New York: Johnson Reprint Corp., 1967.] Still the standard text on inland hill-dwelling tribes on Viti Levu, by a colonial officer who changed his name during World War 1. Traditional ways considered, but some religious movements - those of luveniwai (healers) and the rebels supporting Navosavakandua (in the Vatukaloko hill country) - are considered. The luveniwai cult, involving "water baby" guardian spirits, interested B. Thomson (2123) and was more widely publicized through F. Keesing's South Seas in the Modern World (pub. 1942). 2051

Britton, Henry . Lol6ma, or Two Years in Cannibal Land: A Story of Old Fiji. Melbourne: S. Mullen, 1883. 201 pp. A strange work by a Melbourne journalist, written more as an adventure story, without dates but based on first-hand experiences nonetheless. Interesting for a later portion on the Fijian "Spirit-World" and an appendix on "The Religion of Old Fiji." See also Britton's Fiji in 1870 (pub. 1870). 2052

Capell, A[rthur], and Lester, R.H. "The Nature of Fijian Totemism." Transactions and Proceedings of the Fiji Society of Science and Industry 2 (1941-1944): 59-67, 315-316. On bird totems and abstinence from eating them, but especially on tree totems, noting violent reactions to offenses against them, and analyzing how trees connect conceptually with human generation and identity. For earlier work on Fijian totemism , see J. de Marzan, and A. Hocart in Anthropos (pub. 1907 and 1914 respectively). 2053

2054

Capell, A[rthur], and Lester, R.H. "Local Divisions and Movement(s) in Fiji." Oceania 11,4 (1941): 313-341 + maps, figure and tables; 12, 1 (1941): 21-48 + tables.

Fiji

533

An attempt to explain relations between Fijian groups linguistically, from names in stories and from what can be made of their decaying totemic system. 2055

Clunie, Fergus. Yalo i Viti: A Fiji Museum Catalogue. Suva: Fiji Museum, 1986. v + 196 pp. + illustrations. Cataloguing all important artefacts in the Fiji Museum with complete and highly valuable annotation. Clunie has a comparable book specifically with Fijian Weapons and Warfare under inspection (pub. 1977). See also his article on a possible Cakobau myth in Domodomo (a Fiji Museum journal, pub. 1984); K. Larsson, Fijian Studies (pub. 1960); and S. Wolf (comp.), Highlights of the Collection of the Fiji Museum (pub. 1980). 2056

Deane, W[allace]. Fijian Society, or, the Sociology and Psychology of the Fijians. London: Macmillan, 1921. xv + 255 pp. + [foldout] map, musical scores and illustrations. [Repr. : New York: AMS, 1977.] An orientation text by a principal of Fiji's Teachers Training College, obviously in the service of Christianization. Systematic in covering key topics one after another: ancestor worship, sacred stones and images, symbols and initiation, the clan versus the individual, morals, superstitions, cannibalism, etc. Fison, Lorimer. "Notes on Fijian Burial Customs." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 10 (1881): 137-149 + illustration. Various matters of interest connected with the burial of the Fijian chiefs, including the likelihood of anarchy and destruction of property if news of the chiefs death gets out at an undue early time; the signs of favorites having been killed with chiefs in traditional times ; and the displaying of dead elders on platforms, with chosen young kin running around and under them. See also his Tales of Old Fiji (pub. 1904). 2057

2058

France, Peter. "The Kaunitoni Migration: Notes on the Genesis of a Fijian Tradition." In Essays from the Journal of Pacific History, compo by Barrie MacDonald, 69-75 . Palmerston North, NZ: Journal of Pacific History, 1979. Originally in Journal of Pacific History (pub 1966), the paper suggests that the idea of the great Kaunitoni migrations from a land far in the west to Fiji was a local invention to satisfy the needs of Western teachers and missionaries in the 1890s who were speculating about the African origins of the Fijians. 2059

Gardere, Fran<;oise, and Routledge, David, eds. [and trans.]. Histoire de Macuata d'apres un manuscrit trouve a la mission catholique de Nahala, Macuata/History of Macuata from a Manuscript Found in the Catholic Mission, Nahala, Macuata . Suva: Cultural Services of the French Embassy in Fiji, 1991. xviii + 78 pp. + maps, figure and illustration.

534

Bibliographical

Survey

The oldest known collection of oral historical material from Melanesia, mainly relating to the chiefs of Macuata based on the islet of that name off the northern coast of Vanua Levu. The author(s), writing in literary French, are unknown, and the account's chronology begins from as early as 1540 and runs to contact times in the 1840s. Various snippets relevant to the study of ceremonial activity. 2060

Hocart, A[rthur] M[aurice]. "On the Meaning of Kalou and the Origin of Fijian Temples." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 42 (1912): 437-449 + figure. On the Fijian word denoting divinity and the superlative. Usages of the word connect with the dead and rootedness through the image of the tree. Further, note 2053, 2078. Note also Hocart in Anthropos (pub. 1914), exchanging views with F. Suas in the same journal (pub. 1912) about the traditional Seventh Day of the Month (tu vitu) - the "day at the back of the moon" - when people do not cook or plant. 2061

Hocart, A[rthur] M[aurice]. Kingship. London: Oxford University Press, 1927. x + 250 pp. + illustrations. This is a curious, one might say proto-structural, work which is devoted to the study of coronation ceremonies and kingship installations around the world. This first edition of the work includes an important chapter on the installation ceremony of the high chiefs at Batiki (Mbatiki), an island in central Fiji (perhaps the first detailed account of chiefly installation in Melanesia), but the Thinker's Library edition (pub. 1941) unfortunately lacks most of the Fijian materials. As the headmaster of the Native School at Lau, Hocart is also known for his work on the Polynesian Lau Islands, Fiji (pub. 1929), as well as for the posthumously published book listed in the next entry. 2062

Hocart, A[rthur] M[aurice]. The Northern States of Fiji. Royal Anthropological Institute Occasional Publication, 11. London: Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland, 1952. xvi + 304 pp. + maps and figures. A book mostly about Vanua Levu, exploring the propositions that: priest and god are one; chieftains are repositories of the gods; the high chief represents a god of the land; and that the term matanggali means the linking or subjection of one temple cult group to another. Noteworthy is ritual cannibalism before a chiefs canoe is launched or a temple is dedicated. 2063

Lester, R.H. "Magico-Religious Secret Societies of Viti Levu, Fiji." Transactions and Proceedings of the Fiji Society of Science and Industry 2 (1941-1944): 117-154. Anthropological work published under the auspices of the Council of the Fiji Society, introducing the baki fertility cult; luveniwai rites for individuals to acquire power (this being related to the tuke cult); and the vilavilauevo secret society rites. Lester handles more open rituals for birth, betrothal, marriage, and death in a subsequent number of the journal (pub. 1945-47).

Fiji

535

2064

Marzan, J. de. "Le culte des morts aux Fiji, Grande Ile-Interieur." Anthropos 4 (1909): 87-98. A Catholic missionary at the first attempt to make sense of inland Viti Levu beliefs. Subjects include the nature of burial places; the calling of the dead; mortuary commemorations and spell-prayers connected to them; and feasting in the presence of the dead. Quain, Buell H[alvor]. The Flight of the Chiefs: Epic Poetry of Fiji. New York: U. Augustin, 1942. xiv + 248 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. An important, long text recited and written down from the Bua culture (west Vanua Levu, see next entry), and so valuable in terms of the remembrance of chiefly and priestly affairs, as well as the rationale of rituals, that it was published (posthumously) before his general ethnography. 2065

Chicago and London: Quain, Buell [Halvor]. Fijian Village. University of Chicago Press, and Cambridge University Press, 1948. xv + 459 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. On Nakoroka, an inland village of the Bua area, western Vanua Levu, and based on the 1930s fieldwork Quain canied out there before his tragic death at 27 in South America. Topics of concern are the chiefs and priests; life-cycle and ceremonies; and handling "trouble." Introduced by Ruth Benedict. 2066

Ravuvu, Asesela [D.]. Vaka i Taukei: The Fijian Way of Life. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1983. v + 130 pp. + illustrations. Ravuvu, coordinator of Pacific Studies at the University of the South Pacific, explains that his book is meant to help non-Fijians understand some of the main principles on which Fijian society is organized, and how these affect the attitudes and behavior of the people "in their various social, economic and political activities." The book includes chapters on the life-cycle, the land, the world of the spirits, and Fijian personality and values. 2067

Ravuvu, Asesela D. The Fijian Ethos. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1987. viii + 359 pp. + tables, figures and illustrations. After considering basic concepts and kinship terms, chapters two and three cover ceremonies, including those of restitution, atonement, funerals and the first social introduction of children. Ceremonial texts are translated. 2068

Reed, A[lexander] W[ycliffj, and Hames, Inez, [comps.]. Myths and Legends of Fiji and Rotuma. Wellington, NZ: A.H. and A.W. Reed, 1967. 251 pp. + map + illustrations. Without helpful commentary, this is a collection of legends about gods, voyaging, creation of the islands, giants, monsters, and unusual creatures.

2069

536

Bibliographical

Survey

Reid, A.C. Tovata I and II. Suva: Fiji Museum, 1990. 114 pp. + map, figures and illustrations. An introductory account of the ratumara or chiefly system of Fiji, with a central genealogical table crucial for unravelling chiefly power connexions and relations through time. For Reid's historical research into the religious basis for "Lakeban expansion" in Western Viti Levu, see Journal of Pacific History (pub. 1981). 2070

2071

Roth, G[eorge] K[ingsley]. "Some Fijian Chiefly Customs." Transactions and Proceedings of the Fiji Society of Science and Industry 2 (1941-1944): 155-163. On various aspects of chiefly customs, mainly on the use of kava in negotiation with authority. Later adjustments to these customs are discussed by Roth in 2114. In Man (pub. 1933, 1936) he has also written two of the few informative articles on the Fijian fire-walk. Unique to the members of the Sawau group on Beqa (Mbengga) Island, this special art allegedly derives from Tui Namoliwai, chief of the spirits, to secure his release from captivity by a Sawau hero. Looks to be on the very edge of the Melanesian cultural zone. Cf. also 0147, and J. Davidson in Journal of the Polynesian Society (pub. 1920). 2072

Sahlins, Marshall D[avid] . Moala : Culture and Nature on a Fijian Island. Ann Arbor, Mich.: University of Michigan, 1962. [vi] + 453 pp. + maps, tables, figures and illustrations. The book is focused on the economy of Moala Island which is in the center of the Koro Sea (between Viti Levu and the Lau Group). Religious matters cb come up, however, such as avoidance relationships and other behavioral controls, sorcery, and also the influences of Christianity. Sahlins, Marshall [David]. "Raw Women, Cooked Men, and Other In The Ethnography of 'Great Things' of the Fiji Islands." Cannibalism, ed. by Paula Brown, and Donald [F.] Tuzin, 72-93. Society for Psychological Anthropology, Special Publication. Washington, D.C.: Society for Psychological Anthropology, 1983. Quite an extraordinary paper - even if at times presenting Viti Levu Fijian culture too monolithically - explaining the legitimation of Fijian high chieftainship through the possession of sacred whale teeth, and the flow of captured bodies towards the paramount chiefs clans (for cannibal feasting) - the victims becoming "cold" bodies in exchange in the "opposite directions" for living, "hot" women. Religious behavior, exchange, and revenge syndromes are integrally related in this stunning work. Sahlins had already published some background to this study in Journal of Pacific History (pub. 1981); a:I note the distillation at 0072. Neglect of the hill peoples mars the paper somewhat. 2073

2074

Spencer, Dorothy M. Disease, Religion and Society in the Fiji Monographs of the American Ethnological Society, 2. Islands.

Fiji

537

New York: J.J. Augustin, 1941. ix + 82 pp. + [large fold-out] table. [Repr.: Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania, 1941 (as published thesis); and Seattle: University of Washington Press, 1966.] Earliest detailed study of an indigenous Melanesian medical system, with a look at specialists, incantations, herbal medicines, etc.; and with some attention to the practical implications of this study for the application of a modern medical program in Fiji. Important topics are: religion, disease causation, therapeutic practices, and pharmacopoeia. 2075

Stenberg, Ernst G. "Bidrag till kannedomen om Fidji-barne urgamle religion och forntida kannibalism." Tijdskirift for Antropologi 16 (1896): 27-46. An early attempt by a Swedish scholar to assess the extent to which a religious explanation for Fijian cannibalism can be offered. 2076

Planets around the Sun: Dynamic and Thomas, Nicholas. Contradictions of the Fijian Matanitu. Oceania Monographs, 31. Sydney: University of Sydney 1986. iv + 73 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. A slim volume which, while acknowledging the ritual and ideological underpinnings of traditional Fijian chieftainship, emphasizes empirical factors allowing one area to dominate over another during the nineteenth century. Polygamy and the effects of the son's rights over his mother's land are seen as critical in the rise and fall of confederacies.

2077

Thomas, Nicholas. Entangled Objects: Exchange, Material Culture, and Colonialism in the Pacific. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1991. xiii + 259 pp. + maps and illustrations. An important but difficult work concerning the Western imaging of culture, and especially cultural objects in the Pacific. Mostly on Polynesia, it does consider Fiji, however, under the headings of alienation in Melanesian exchange; debts and valuables; the whale tooth trade and Fijian politics; the transformations of Fijian ceremonies; and the disclosure of reciprocity. It is a book usefully read as a complement, sometimes a foil, to M. Sahlins' work on Fijian cannibalism and religion (2073). It shows how the whale tooth trade, crucially relocated to the legitimacy of the Fijian chiefs, became affected by European expansion of trade; and how Fijian ceremonies were transformed under missionization. Cf. also Thomas's Colonialism's Culture (pub. 1994) and a relevant article in Oceania (pub. 1997). 2078

Thomson, Basil H. "The Kalou- Vu (Ancestor-Gods) of the Fijians." Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 24 (1895): 340-359.

538

Bibliographical

Survey

An early assessment of Fijian beliefs in deities, who are mainly deceased, formerly powerful chiefs and who, because malevolent, require placation by sacrifice. Other local gods are discussed, including Tui Lagi or "Lord of Heaven" from the Ra Coast of Viti Levu. Some legends of chiefs, and views about the afterlife with points of departure for it, are encompassed by this article, with a quick review of Christianity's impact placed at the end (see also 2058). Thomson, Basil H. "Ancestor Worship and the Cult of the Dead (Fijian)." In Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics, ed. by James Hastings, Vol. 1: 443a-444b. Edinburgh, T. & . T. Clark, 1908. Valuable introduction to various aspects of Fijian ancestor veneration, with basic linguistic, conceptual, and icono-architectural points clearly presented. Old, but significant. 2079

2080

Tippett, Alan R[ichard]. "The Snake in Early Fijian Belief (with Special Reference to the Cult which Survived until Recently at Naikorokoro, Kadavu)." Transactions and Proceedings of the Fiji Society of Science and Industry 2, 4 (1944): 279-296. A learned piece. Snakes are discussed as totems, sources of magic, and then as gods. At the snake cult center on Kadavu, a priest has to kill a serpent by biting through the back of its neck in the major rite. Despatching it otherwise would be a defilement to the god; and then the snake is eaten. This cult became integrated into that of the high-chief.

Tippett, Alan R[ichard]. "Fijian Proverbs, Metaphoric Idioms and Riddles: An Ethnolinguistic Study." Transactions and Proceedings of the Fiji Society 8 (1960-1961): 65-93. After introducing proverbs in general, Tippett cleverly discusses proverbs to do with various roles - with warriorhood, sailing, carpentry, fishing, women, and the low-born. Others concern searching for food, tabus, and the whole cosmos. Allusions in the sayings can recall myths, historical events, and recent foreign influences. 2081

2082

Toren, Christina. "Cosmogonic Aspects of Desire and Compassion in Fiji." In Cosmos and Society in Oceania, ed. by Daniel re Coppet, and Andre Iteanu, 57-82. Explorations in Anthropology. Oxford: Berg, 1995. Mainly on traditional cosmology, but skillfully showing how behavior towards kin, chiefs, land, and then to the Church, became mutually constituting. Hierarchy in clan ranking, within marriage, and under chieftainships is well analyzed, as is the legitimation of human sacrifice and cannibalism. Traditional gods are shown to be different from the Christian deity for having their domains on the earth and in different places, so that cosmologic hierarchism expanded with the introduction of a universal creator being.

Fiji

539

Veramo, Joseph [C.]. Growing Up in Fiji. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies and the Fiji Centre, University of the South Pacific, 1984. ix + 56 pp. + illustrations. Veramo, an English teacher, presents two studies of Fijian child-raising practices. The first is of children growing up in Nakaseleka, a rural traditional environment on the island of Kadavu. The second is of children growing up in Raiwaqa, a housing authority estate and suburb of Suva. Customary and ritual matters receive some attention. Cf. also Veramo's short stories in The Black Messiah (pub. 1989). 2083

Watling, Dick, ed. Mai Weikau: Tales of Fijian Wildlife. Suva: [Self-published] with 1. Rolls, 1986. 160 pp. + illustrations. Traditional animal stories but with a lot of modem ones thrown in. Based on articles from "Weekly Look at Nature" in Sunday {Fiji} Times between 1984 and 1985, so to be treated with some caution. It refers at the end to A. Gittins (cf. 0358). 2084

Webb, Arthur J. "Observations on the Hill Tribes of Navitilevu, Fiji." Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science Report 2 (1890): 620-626. A crucial older paper on the highland Fijian groups (of Viti Levu) who need to be distinguished culturo-religiously from lowlanders, especially since ethnographers have too often overlabored the religious homogeneity of the main island. Little has been done about the differences and we await the publication of research data by M. Kerans (particularly on the Ra-Wainibuka hill tribe). 2085

Weir, Christine. "Fiji and the Fijians: Two Modes of Missionary Discourse." Journal of Religious History 22,2 (1998): 152-167. Mainly on the different approaches to Fijian religion and customs by two missionaries, James Calvert and Thomas Williams, but endeavoring to get behind their work to recover what she can about certain Fijian practices (e.g., widow strangling). Some interesting snippets on chiefly rule, and on early Fijian mission helpers as well. See also Weir's contribution to B. Lal and P. Hempenstall (eds.), Pacific Lives, Pacific Faces (pub. 2001), which together with the paper under consideration were preparatory work towards her 2003 Australian National University doctoral dissertation. 2086

Contact and Adjustment Phenomena Anonymous, compo Notes of the Proceedings of a Native Council Held at Draiba, on the Island ofOvalau in the Month of September, 1875 [plus Notes from 1878, 1879, 1881, 1883, 1884]. [Suva]: Edward John March, Government Printer, [1875-1885]. 561 pp. The earliest inclusion in this collection is a memorandum on lala by D. Wilkinson. Lala, as "reciprocal good," is said to interconnect everything, and that chiefly consent to use land for gardening reflected it. The understanding of 2087

540

Bibliographical

Survey

this principle affected legal decisions and interpretations about land in colonially encouraged native councils. 2088

Barr, Kevin 1. Poverty in Fiji. Suva: Fiji Forum for Justice, Peace and the Integrity of Creation, 1990. vii + 209 pp. + figures, tables and illustrations. Following a more theological looking chapter, Barr surveys the Fijian squatter and poverty situation, yet unfortunately shows no knowledge of K. Reddy's related book entitled Some Squatters in Suva (pub. 1976). The case studies of families' living conditions are very interesting in terms of grassroots religion; and Barr's book is designed to help meet the basic living needs involved. See also Barr with C. Khan, Christianity, Poverty and Wealth at the Start of the 21st Century (pub. 2003), a case study of Fiji. Barr, Kevin 1. Kalougata na Dravudravua [deliberately crossed out on title page] Vutuniyau .. . Vakacaucautaka na Turaga ... : Na dike vi ni Matalotu Vovou e Viti Nikua. Suva: Matabose ni Veimatalotu e Viti, 1999. vi + 76 pp. In Fijian, on the confusions and challenges confronting Fijian Christians, especially by money and foreign religious influences (such as Fundamentalism). 2089

2090

Belshaw, Cyril S. Under the 1vi Tree: Society and Economic Growth in Rural Fiji. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1964. xvi + 336 pp. + map, tables and illustrations. On Viti Levu, and on the delicate balancing of pressures in economic, ceremonial and church life. Useful case studies. 2091

[Bulu, Joel]. Joel Bulu: The Autobiography of a Native Minister in the South Seas. Trans. from the Fijian by a Missionary [Lorimer Fison]; together with a Tongan trans. Nuku'alofa, Tonga: Lotu Pasifika Publications, 1995. 108 pp. + illustrations. First published in 1871 and before his death, the account of a Tongan missionary's work in Fiji during the contact period from the 1840s on. The Tongan translation comes at the end. See also 0264, 0434. Cato, A. C[yril] . "A New Religious Cult in Fiji." Oceania 18, 2 (1947): 146-156. On Nakausele Village, on the south coast of Viti Levu, and on the figure of Kelevi Nawai (a healer or vuniwai) . Since the article is on a healer's cult in a place where the Congregation of the Poor has established itself, the material becomes important background information for that movement (see 2113). 2092

2093

Cato, A. C[yril]. "Disintegration, Syncretization and Change in Fijian Religion ." Mankind 5, 3 (1956): 101-106.

Fiji

541

A sketchy account of what is generally preserved in Fiji of the old religion, what syntheses have taken place between old and new, and how Christian ethical principles have been developed. 2094

Deering, J.W. "The Seagaga War." In Transactions and Proceedings of the Fiji Society 9,1-2 (1962-1963): 113-119. [In this particular case the journal carries a sub-title reading: for the Years 1962 and 1963.] An article on the attempt in 1894 of the Seagaga "tribe" to revive cannibalism in the Labasa area, and how the action was put down. 2095

Derrick, R[onald] A[lbert] . "Fijian Warfare." Transactions and Proceedings of the Fiji Society of Science and Industry 2 (19411944): 137-146. Important on the extent of traditional warfare and its socio-religious underpinnings; and then on the effects of muskets. Crucial events to do with the latter were the wrecking of the brig Eliza, along with Charles Savage's arrival and his exacerbating of tribal warfare; and the attack of the hill tribesmen in the protest movement of 1873-74. 2096

France, Peter. The Charter of the Land: Custom and Colonization in Fiji. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1969. xiv + 229 pp. + maps . Although this is largely on the foundations of modern Fijian politics, the book does discuss the assumptive worlds of the Fijian chiefs and priests along the way and the importance of the missionary contribution to the guardianship of traditional landholding. Geddes, W[illiam] R[obert]. "Fijian Social Structure in a Period of Transition." In Anthropology in the South Seas: Essays Presented to H.D. Skinner, ed. by J[ohn] D[erek] Freeman, and W[illiam] R[obert] Geddes, 201-220 + [fold-out] tables, figures [one fold-out] and illustrations. New Plymouth, NZ: Thomas Avery & Sons, 1959. An article considering the alterations to social groupings in colonial Fiji, with comments on the new functions of leadership including that which is "religious," "ceremonial," and "obligatory." 2097

2098

Gordon, Arthur H[amilton], compo Letters and Notes Written during the Disturbances in the Highlands (Known as the "Devil Country") of Viti Levu, Fiji, 1876. 2 Vols. Edinburgh: R. & R. Clark, 1879. Vol. 1: xxi + 467 pp. + tables; Vol. 2: 376 pp. + table. An important set of documents, compiled by a former Governor to Fiji (later Earl of Aberdeen), revealing the colonial response to the native disturbance in the highlands of Viti Levu. The cause of this disturbance was resistance by the Tuka movement to encroachment on land (cf. below 2103).

542

Bibliographical

Survey

Gordon Cumming, C[onstance] F[rederica] . At Home in Fiji. 2 Vols. Edinburgh: William Blackwood and Son, 1881. Vol. 1: x + 293 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations; Vol. 2: vii + 324 pp. + illustrations. [One-volume edn. : 1882. x + 365 pp.] A collection of letters covering the years 1875- 1876, by a woman who played on her connections with Sir Arthur Gordon, the first British Governor of Fiji . Details of traditional life and early mission days come to light only by laboriously picking through the correspondence. The lithographs tend mainly to be general scenes. Chapter 20 on Navosavakandua's protest movement contains useful primary sources, and is thus interesting on the highlands. Remarks on native ministers and healers (see 2091). 2099

2100

Guiart, Jean [Charles Robert]. "Institutions religieuses traditionelles et messianismes modernes it Fiji." Archives de Sociologie des Religions 4 (1957): 3-30. An unusual effort by Guiart to assess the Fijian religious situation, suggesting how traditional chieftainship structures laid the basis for the emergence of protest leaders under colonialism. Movements before and after Tuka are considered sequentially. This paper also came out as a booklet (pub. 1957). [Jagger, Thomas James]. Unto the Perfect Day: The Journal of Thomas James Jagger, Feejee, 1838-1845. Ed. by Esther KeesingStyles, and William Keesing-Styles. Auckland: Solent, 1988. viii + 136 pp. + maps, figure, table and illustrations. From a crucial missionary diary. A lot about persistence in adverse circumstances, yet there is important material twenty years before most others write on chief Cakobau, his ways of life (especially at Bau Islet), and relations between various chiefs. Remarkable drawings reproduced. 2101

2102

Jolly Margaret. "Custom and the Way of the Land: Past and Present in Vanuatu and Fiji." [Special Issue of] Oceania 62,4 (1992): 330354. On the way chief-run land courts affects Fijian approaches to custom (vakavanua), which is conceived to be more "processual" than in neighboring Vanuatu. Placed here because Jolly's extensive writings on the same subject regarding Vanuatu have been listed already (1891, 1902). Kaplan, Martha. Neither Cargo Nor Cult: Ritual Politics and the Colonial Imagination in Fiji. Durham, N.C .: Duke University Press, 1995. xviii + 226 pp. + maps and figures . An innovative study, basically about the highland Tuka movement under Navosavakandua in the 1870s-1880s. Kaplan denies the contentions of P. Worsley (0242) and Burridge (0808) that Tuka was a cargo cult, as against a She notes the ritual politics of cult defending land and tradition. Navosavakandua as "priest of the land," whose movement countered Christianizing of the coastal Fijians. Her analysis of conceptions of traditional 2103

Fiji

543

religion oriented towards fertility and blessing is vital. Lead-up articles by Kaplan are in American Ethnologist (pub. 1990) and Social Analysis (pub. 1989), and .a follow-up one in Magic and Modernity, ed. by B. Meyer and P . Pels (pub. 2003). 2104

Kasuga, Naoki. "Christ, the Devil, and Money: Witchcraft in Fijian History." Man and Culture in Oceania 10 (1994): 39-57. Presents a history of witchcraft in Fiji since the nineteenth century, describing the significant changes it has undergone and their relation to the increasing involvement of Fijians in the capitalistic/market economy. The paper explains those areas of Fijian culture that have not adjusted, despite Fiji's general and quite subtle adaptation to its new economic environment. Changes in the nature of witchcraft are considered, including the new use of vacadraunikau (sorcery) to depict, in a Christian society, the anti-social yet successful moneymaker "who is willing to sacrifice others for his own gain." See also F. Hoare on these issues in South Pacific Journal of Mission Studies (pub. 2004), and L. Newland in Oceania (pub. 2004) on how new Pentecostalist preaching tends to make people with pre-Christian esoteric knowledge look like witches. 2105

Knox-Mawer, June. A Gift of Islands: Living in Fiji. Gloucester, U.K. : Alan Sutton, 1984. [x] + 234 pp. + map and illustrations. A Welsh journalist contemplating how Fijians have come to terms with the modem political order. An interest in the adaptations of chiefly dominated ceremonial into forms of national political negotiation. 2106

Lal, Brij V. Broken Waves: A History of the Fiji Islands in the Twentieth Century. Pacific Islands Monograph Series, 11. Honolulu: Center for Pacific Islands Studies, School of Hawaiian, Asian, and Pacific Studies, University of Hawaii, and University of Hawaii Press, 1992. xxii + 405 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. More a political history of Fiji by an eminent Pacific historian, but placed here because it is very important on the emergence and influence of the Fijian Taukei movement, which has generated the anti-Indian sentiments that have caused "race relation" problems. See also S. Ratuva (2112) . 2107

Lawson, Stephanie. Tradition versus Democracy in the South Pacific: Fiji, Tonga and Western Samoa. Cambridge Asia-Pacific Studies. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1996. xii + 228 pp. + maps and tables . Useful theoretical insights about traditionality and its relevance to contemporary Fijian political configurations. The conditioning factors of chieftainship and church government are well handled. In her Failure of Democratic Politics in Fiji (pub. 1991) Lawson writes more appropriately of neo-tradition.

544

Bibliographical

Survey

Macnaught, Timothy 1. The Fijian Colonial Experience: A Study of Neotraditional Order under British Colonial Rule prior to World War /I. Pacific Research Monograph, 7. Canberra: Australian National University, 1982. xvii + 198 pp. + maps. On chiefly relations and rivalries under the British colonial order, documenting adjustments with the erosion of traditional authority and the rising influence of Christian discourse. 2108

2109

Martin, K[enneth] L[ouis] P[rice]. Missionaries and Annexation in the Pacific. London: Oxford University Press, 1924. iii + 101 pp. Mentioned here because it includes a history of the annexation of Fiji, and background involvement of the missions in it. There are also some data on the Tuka movement and a prophetess who reacted against colonialism. The author was an Oxbridge scholar. 2110

Nayacakalou, R[usiate] R. Leadership in Fiji. Melbourne [and Suva]: Oxford University Press, in Association with the University of the South Pacific, 1975. xiii + 170 pp. + tables. An older administrator with touches of the British colonial style, but understandably stressing the need for indigenous Fijian initiatives. Traditional chiefly and church leaderships are discussed. Tradition and Change in a Fijian Nayacakalou, R[usiate] R. Village. Suva: South Pacific Social Sciences Association, in Association with the Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 1978. xii + 162 pp. + map, tables and illustrations. Mainly on the changing economics of village life, and by that a good deal on the clash between old principles of ceremonial exchange and monetarization. 2111

Ratuva, Steven. "Post-coup Fijian Nationalism: The Rise and Demise (?) of 'Taukeism.''' Review [School of Social and Economic Development, University of the South Pacific] 13,20 (1993): 58-64. The Taukei movement combines a severe pro-indigenous message of "Fiji for the Fijians!" with appeals to Methodist conservatism and thus is the most important active new religious movement in Fiji today. A solid and critical introduction by a lecturer in sociology at the University of the South Pacific. 2112

2113

Rokotuiviwa, Paula. The Congregation of the Poor: Fiji. Suva: South Pacific Social Sciences Association, 1975. 58 pp. + illustrations. [Abridged in: New Religious Movements in Melanesia, ed. by Carl [B.] Loeliger, and Garry [Winston] Trompf, 163-184 + illustrations. Suva [and Port Moresby]: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and University of Papua New Guinea, 1985.] The only systematic account of Fiji's most significant independent church, led by the late Sekaia Loaniceva or Vuniwai. The author gives a good account of

Fiji

545

the founder's life story, then covers the history of the church and the forms of its worship (including the dramatic baptisms by lightning, and the pure white attires of its members), and finishes by a sympathetic defense of this special movement. 2114

Roth, G[eorge] K[ingsley]. Fijian Way of Life. 2nd ed. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1973. xxxix + 176 pp. + map, figures and illustrations. On various traditional matters (including beliefs about the land and its benefits), but mainly on the perpetuation of custom into modern times. Particularly useful on the adaptation of chiefly ceremonial under the colonial order (cf. 2068). Cf. also Roth's The Story of Fiji (pub. [1960]). Routledge, David. Matanitu: The Struggle for Power in Early Fiji. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, in Association with the Fiji Centre [of] Extension Services, University of the South Pacific, 1985. 247 pp. + maps and illustrations. On tribal warfare and wars between Fijians and outsiders as background to conversion, although disproportionately small space is given to the Christian mission and Tongan influences. Rare photographs and lithographs. 2115

2116

Rutz, Henry J. "Ceremonial Exchange and Economic Development in Village Fiji." Economic Development and Cultural Change 26, 4 (1978): 777-805. Concluding that ceremonial exchange in the Fijian village situation neither inhibits nor facilitates "economic development." Such exchange has a welfare function of distributing benefits in rural areas not reached by the nation's social services. Rutz, Henry 1. "Capitalizing on Culture: Moral Ironies in Urban Fiji." Comparative Studies in Society and History 29 (1987) : 533557. On the variations of property holding and land disputes in urban Fiji, with custom and the power of the Great Council of Chiefs examined both historically and in terms of current affairs. 2117

2118

Scarr, Deryck. "Cakobau and Ma'afu: Contenders for Preeminence in Fiji." In Pacific Islands Portraits, ed. by Hames] W[ightman] Davidson, and Deryck Scarr, 95-126 + map and illustrations. Canberra: Australian National University, 1970. A brilliant article of the conditions surrounding Cakobau's conversion, and how his contest for power in Fiji both forestalled it yet in the end contributed to it. Of background importance, see the Fijian D. Tonganivalu on Cakobau in Transactions of the Fijian Society (pub. 1912), but Scarr makes little use of such previous attempts at portraiture, even of A. Brewster's King of the Cannibal Isles (pub. 1937, cf. 2175).

546

Bibliographical

Survey

Seemann, Berthold [Carl]. Viti: An Account of a Government Mission to the Vitian or Fijian Islands in the Years, 1860-61. Cambridge: Macmillan & Co., 1862. xv + 447 pp. + maps and illustrations. [Repr.: introd. by Philip A. Snow. Colonial History Series, 85. New York: Barnes & Noble, 1973. xxvi + pagination as above.] A botanist for the British intelligently commenting on the state of affairs in Fiji at a sensitive time, with remarks on the life-styles and attitudes of various chiefs at a time when missions were making inroads. Beautiful lithographs. Cf. also Seemann's Fiji and its Inhabitants (pub. 1862). 2119

Smythe, [Sarah]. Ten Months in the Fiji Islands. Oxford: John Henry and James Parker, 1864. [xii] + 282 pp. + maps [one foldout], tables and illustrations. A preface by the author's husband, Colonel W.J. Smythe, who was in Fiji with B. Seemann (see previous entry), and Mrs Smythe's commentary of affairs is about comparable matters. Beautiful lithographs. 2120

Thomas, Nicholas. "Sanitation and Seeing: The Creation of State Power in Early Colonial Fiji." Comparative Studies in Society and History 32 (1990): 149-170 + map. On readjustments to Fijian traditional practices and tabus through the imposition of British colonial health and village relocation policies. Through preserving Fijian communalism and easing the threat of depopulation, state power (that incorporated the Fijian chiefly system) was established. 2121

2122

Thomas Nicholas. "Contrasts: Marriage and Identity in Western Fiji." [Special Issue of] Oceania 62, 4 (1992): 317-329. On the question of whether western Fijian men (in Sigatoka region) puchase their wives, and how marriage arrangements are currently understood in customary and/or Christian ways (or even in terms of business).

Thomson, Basil. The Fijians: A Study of the Decay of Custom. London: William Heinemann, 1908. xx + 396 pp. + tables, [foldout] figure and illustrations. [Repr.: Pall Mall, 1968.] English officer, novelist, and traveler in the Pacific, assessing rapid changes in Fiji through missionary and British administrative influences. See also his South Sea Yarns (pub. 1894). 2123

Tippett, Alan R[ichard]. Oral Tradition and Ethnohistory: The Transmission of Information and Social Values in Early Christian St. Mark's Library Publications Series, 1. Fiji, 1835-1905. Canberra: St. Mark's Library, 1980. [vi] + 70 pp. + illustration. A small book, though especially about Tongan Christians and converting traditionalist Fijians, that looks at the institutional and ceremonial aspects of change. 2124

Fiji

547

2125

Toren, Christina. "Making the Present, Revealing the Past: The Mutability and Continuity of Tradition as Process." Man New Series 23 (1988): 696-717 + figures and illustration.. On how Fijian tradition can subsume changes brought by Christianity, with the latter accepted as a reinforcement of balanced reciprocity and secure social order. 2126

Toren, C[hristina]. "Drinking Cash: The Purification of Money through Ceremonial Exchange in Fiji." In Money and the Morality of Exchange, ed. by J[onathan P.] Parry , and M[aurice] Bloch, 142-164. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989. On central Fijian rituals - the yaqona (or kava-drinking) ceremony and sevusevu (or presentation of the roots of the kava plant) - and how the preservation of the positive material symbol of kava alleviates usage of the amoral, negative material symbol of money in social transactions. 2127

[Wallis, Mary). Life in Feejee, or, Five Years among the Cannibals. Bya Lady. Boston: William Heath, 1851. xvi + 423 pp. + [fold-out] map. [Repr.: Ridgewood, N.J.: Gregg Press, 1967; and Suva: Fiji Museum , 1983.] A published diary of the years 1844-49, not to be neglected because it documents the great chief Cakobau's relations with traders and missionaries. Occasionally important evidence on traditional customs and contact situations. Yabaki, Akuila. "Globalization and its Impact on Culture and Tradition: Pre-Coup Fiji." Pacific Journal of Theology Series 2 , 24 (2000): 31-49. Welcoming some impacts of globalization on Fijian society, while also recognizing as beneficial in Fiji's main religions the impetus to liberate people from prejudice, distrust, fear, and war. 2128

Emergent Melanesian Christianity 2129

Brewster, A[dolf] B[rewster]. "Women Workers in Fiji." Colonial Journal 7, 4 (1914): 309-316 Anectdotal material on the role of European (especially missionary) women in the dissipation of cannibal practices in traditional Fiji, concluding with remarks on the status of women in the old Fijian society. Burton, J[ohn] W[ear], and Deane, Wallace. A Hundred Years in Fiji. London: Epworth Press, 1936. 144 pp. + map and illustrations. This was the old standard general history of the Methodist Mission to Fiji, with chapters on conversion movements, educational programs, the remaking of womanhood, and the training and effects of Fijians as missionaries (e.g., the Fijian missionary Aminio Mbalendrokandroka on New Britain). The book 2130

548

Bibliographical

Survey

includes a good general section on the Methodist Missionary Society of Australasia. See also Burton's Fiji of Today (pub. 1910); Call to the Pacific (pub. 1912); and A Missionary Survey of the Pacific Islands (pub.1930). Bush, Joseph E. "Land and Communal Faith: Methodist Belief and Ritual in Fiji." Studies in World Christianity 6, 1 (2000): 21-37. The results of questionnaire research, showing how solidarity with land (vanua) and community (especially through confession of wrongs, ai bulubulu) are fundamental for understanding Fijian Methodist Christianity. 2131

Bushell, Stephen, ed. Fiji's Faiths: Who We Are and What We Believe. Vol. 1. Interfaith Search (Fiji). Suva: Lotu Pasifika Productions, 1990. v + 93 pp. + illustrations. On declared beliefs of the different Christian churches and religions of Fiji, with plans for an inter-faith "search" for harmonious relations. 2132

[Cargill, Margaret]. Memoirs of Mrs. Margaret Cargill, Wife of the Rev. David Cargill, A.M., Wesleyan Missionary, Including Notices of the Progress of Christianity in Tonga and Feejee : By her Husband. [Ed. by David Cargil1.] London: John Mason, 1841. xix + 390 pp. + illustrations. By and large a mission biography, but taking old Fijian customs and religion in on the way. For a life of Mrs Cargill see also 2136. Both should be read in tandem with D. Cargill's diaries, under A. Schlitz, 2165.

2133

2134

[Church Leaders and the Fiji Council of Churches]. "Fiji Coups: Church Statements." Pacific Journal of Theology Series 2, 1 (1989): 38-45. Mainly islander and Fijian church leaders' reactions to the 1987 coups under Colonel Rabuka. Shows divergences within the Methodist response, and different degrees of anxiety about the loss of religious liberty also felt among the Catholic and other mainline Protestant leaders. Cf. also R. Keelan and S. Prasad in Prasad (ed.), Coup and Crisis (pub. 1988). Destable, R.P., and S€des, J[ean]-M[arie]. La croix dans l'archipel Fidji (de 1844 nosjours) . Paris: Editions Spes, 1944. 222 pp. + [fold-out] map and illustrations. Mainly on the history of the Catholic Mission in Fiji, and how it survived. Showing some interest in the influence of chiefly decisions and for the degree of penetration of Christian values into indigenous lifeways. Cf. also P. Gallagher, The Marist Brothers in New Zealand, Fiji and Samoa (pub. 1976). 2135

2136

a

Dickson, Mora. The Inseparable Grief" Margaret Cargill on Fiji. London: Epworth Press, and D. Dobson, 1976. [iii] + 174 pp. + map and illustrations.

Fiji

549

Undocumented popular biography of a missionary's wife. She was a stabilizing force for David Cargill, and her death adversely affected his difficult work among Fijians. 2137

Dropsy, Audrey. "The Church and the Coup: The Fijian Methodist Church Coup of 1989." Review (School of Social and Economic Development, University of the South Pacific) 13, 20 (1993): 43-57 + illustrations. The best account of what took place in the Methodist Church during the time of Rabuka's coups. Aside from changes in "real" politics was a coup within Methodism, partly affected by the Taukei movement that led to the supremacy of hard-line conservative Methodist leaders, especially the Rev. Manasa Lasaro, who was more effective than Rabuka in getting all Fijians to keep the Sabbath and other strict moral principles. The ideology involved evidently derives from the missionary-created myth of Fijians as a lost tribe ofIsrael. 2138

Firth, Stewart, and Tarte, Daryl, eds. 20th Century Fiji: People who Shaped the Nation. Suva: USP Solutions, University of the South Pacific, 2001. 219 pp. + tables and illustrations. An important recent work. Providing a broad coverage, but includes items that look at well known missionary figures and prominent Fijian Christian leaders, with A. Thornley a major contributor on these. 2139

Fischer, Edward. Fiji Revisited: A Columban Father's Memories of Twenty-eight Years in the Islands. New York: Crossroad, 1981. 158 pp. + illustrations. A devoted Columban Father returns to his mission field, assessing what has happened in Fiji since his times . Some mission and medical history of the 1960s is covered, and the book is especially important on the integration of traditions and Christianity. The ethnographic photographs are useful. 2140

Garrett, John. "Mission to Fiji - Then and Now." Church Heritage 6, 1 (1989): 3-17 + map. A critical macroscopic assessment of the history of Christianity in Fiji, honoring the impressive transformations facilitated by the early missionaries, but warning of new conservatism and the politicization of Methodism today.

2141

Garrett, John. "Uncertain Sequel: The Social and Religious Scene in Fiji since the Coups." Contemporary Pacific 2, 1 (1990): 87111. An important critical assessment of the increase in religious conservatism and the consequences of divisive ethnic tensions after the coup(s) of Colonel Rabuka. For background, notice Garrett's article in Catalyst (pub. 1988); and for upgrading to account for later political developments, S. Ratuva, Participation for Peace (pub. 2002).

550

Bibliographical

Survey

2142

Guilliatt, Richard. "Sins of the Flesh." Sydney Morning Herald Good Weekend {Magazine] (20 Dec. 2003): 28-32 + illustrations. On a highly publicized ceremonial apology by the highland villagers from the Navosa District, Viti Levu, who believed they needed to remove a curse upon them for killing and eating the missionary Thomas Baker. 2143

Gunson, [Walter] Niel. Messengers of Grace: Evangelical Missionaries in the South Seas, 1797-1860. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1978. x + 437 pp. + maps and illustrations. A general study of evangelical missionaries in the South Seas, but especially important for the pioneering and expansion of the London Missionary Society and the Wesleyans in Fiji and other eastern Melanesian islands. Gunson is very good at portraying with candid realism the difficulties (including the isolationism) of mission life - and has done seminal work here on the theological grounding and orientation of missionaries and the consequences of their views. 2144

Hashimoto, Kazuya. "Fijian Christianization: A Multidimensional Approach to Third World Christianity." Man and Culture in Oceania 5 (1989): 1-19. A Japanese scholar assessing the culturo-reiigious layers of Fijian Christianity. Traditional and Christian principles especially overlap when it comes to economic relations and health-related matters. Well analyzed. Note his earlier attempts, e.g., in the Bulletin of the National Museum of Ethnology [Osaka], Special1ssue (pub. 1989, in Japanese). 2145

Hashimoto, Kazuya. "Fijian Christianity and Cultural Drama." People and Culture in Oceania 17 (2001): 67-82. Fijian Christians are still influenced by pre-Christian religion, and their ritual spacing allows for acknowledgement of the ancestral gods. Using the case of an old Methodist lay preacher who had a dream that he was being protected by one such ancestral god, Hashimoto discusses underlying mental conflicts among Fijians as a "cultural drama." 2146

Heighway, Dorothy. Simioni: A Saga of Old Fiji. Sydney: Methodist Overseas Mission Publication, n.d. [ii] + 54 pp. + illustrations. A short book about Christianity consolidating among the Ono, a western Fijian group. Shows the rare recording of conversion stories, and the documentation of responses to crises, such as sickness (e.g., leprosy), death, and environmental threat (e.g., cyclones). 2147

[Heighway, Family of William Aitken]. "Not as Men Build": The Story of William Aitken Heighway of Fiji. Sydney: Methodist Women's Auxiliary of Foreign Missions, 1932. 274 pp. + illustrations .

Fiji

551

On Heighway's work and reactions to it on western Viti Levu, 1887-97, and then on the eastern side, 1897-1904. Some comments on customs. Henderson, G[eorge] C[ockburn], ed. The Journals of Thomas Williams, Missionary in Fiji, 1840-1853. 2 Vols. Sydney: Angus & Robertson, 1931. Vol. 1: Ii + 278 pp. + maps and illustrations; Vol. 2: [v] + 279-606 + map and illustrations. A professor of history recognizing the importance of publishing missionary journals that should be read in relation to Williams' ethnographic notes and assessments of religious change (2047). The volumes divide according to the circuits from which Williams was operating. 2148

Hunt, John. Memoirs of the Rev. William Cross, Wesleyan Missionary to the Friendly and Feejee Islands, with a Short Notice of the Early History of the Missions. 3rd ed. London: John Mason, 1861. xi + 248 pp. A very early and precious set of primary documents of the Wesleyans' pioneering efforts, and the earliest published account of the setting up and struggles of their mission.

2149

2150

Kaplan, Martha. "Christianity, People of the Land, and Chiefs in Fiji." In Christianity in Oceania: Ethnographic Perspectives, 00. by John Barker, 127-147. ASAO Monographs, 12. Lanham, Md.: University Press of America, 1990. Concentrating on the Drauniivi villages and neighboring groups that gave rise to the mid-nineteenth century Tuka protest movement, this article explores ways in which the Fijians have made the lotu (Christianity) part of their system of meaning. Going further, see Kaplan in Ethnohistory (pub. 2005), inter alia discussing the emergence of the contemporary Taukei movement in the same area. Katz, Richard. The Straight Path: A Story of Healing and Transformation in Fiji. Reading: Mass.: Addison-Wesley Publishing Company, 1993. [xiii] + 413 pp. + map and illustrations. On the survival of traditional Fijian healing practices, and the adaptation of the healer's mode to a Christian setting. The author defends the role of indigenous therapists against the inroads of Christian conservatism. For healing through medicinal plants, cf. A. Singh and S. Siwatibau, Medicinal Plants in Fiji & other South Pacific Islands (pub. 1980). 2151

King, Agnes Gardner. Islands Far Away: Fijian Pictures with Pen and Brush. 2nd ed. London: Sifton, Praed & Co., 1921. xxvii + 256 pp. + [fold-out] maps and illustrations. An English woman, upon recuperating in the South Seas, produces here a not uninteresting survey of the Fijian situation under British colonialism in the 191Os. Her accounts of adapted ceremonial life following the impact of Christianity are particularly useful (esp. chapters 20-21). 2152

552

Bibliographical

Survey

2153

Krause, Ernest G. "The Great Awakening in Fiji during World War 1." In Symposium on Adventist History in the South Pacific: 18851918, ed. by Arthur J. Ferch, 174-188. Sydney: South Pacific Division of Seventh-day Adventists, 1986. On the coming of the Seventh-day Adventist missionaries to Fiji, and the emergence of an indigenous Fijian Adventist leadership that carried the message to hill villages of Viti Levu. Valuable archival work. 2154

Lal, Brij V., and Vakatora, Tomasi Rayalu, eds. Fiji Constitutional Review Commission Research Papers. 2 Vols. Suva: School of Social and Economic Development, University of the South Pacific, 1997. Vol. 1: Fiji in Transition. [vii] + 312 pp. + maps and tables; Vol. 2: Fiji and the World. viii + 358 pp. + figure and tables. Mainly political and economic topics, but volume one contains two useful articles about the relationship between church and state (by P. Niukula and 1. Tuwere). 2155

Little, Jeanette, ed. Women's Theology - Pacific Perspectives. [Special Issue of] Pacific Journal of Theology Series 2, 15 (1996): iii + 130 pp. Pacific-wide, but with Fijian contributions, most significantly S . Lomaloma on women in the ordained ministry (she was the first Pacific islander to be ordained into the Anglican priesthood); and L. Tubanavau-Salabula on how environmental degradation badly affects women's lives. For Little herself on the Solomons, see 1702. 2156

Mahony, John D. Mission and Ministry in Fiji: Essays. Ed. by Frank Hoare. Samabula, Fiji : Columban Fathers, 1994. x + 133 pp. + map and illustrations. Some essays on topics to do with emerging Fijian Christianity: relevant ecclesiology, the liberation of the Fijian artist, and martyrs. 2157

Mary Stella, [Sister]. Makogai: Image of Hope. A Brief History of the Care of Leprosy Patients in Fiji. 2nd ed. Christchurch, NZ: Pegasus Press (for Lepers' Trust Boards), 1978. 187 pp. + maps and illustrations. A nursing sister on leprosy work in Fiji and its impact on both the native Fijian and Indian populations, with religious issues in view. Cf. 2166. 2158

Meo, Jovili. "Globalisation, Faith and Culture: The Impact on Morality." Pacific Journal of Theology Series 2, 24 (2000): 50-62. Considering globalization as the "fourth stage of colonialism" and productive of ecological disaster. Claiming himself to be a descendant of the world's center of cannibalism, Fijian Methodist leader Meo ironically dubs capitalism as "cannibalistic." Cf. also his more recent article in the same journal (pub. 2002).

Fiji

553

2159

[Methodist Church of Fiji, ed.] . Methodist Church in Fiji, 19351985 [sic]: 150th Anniversary Celebrations. Suva: Lotu Pasifika 1985. iii + 67 pp. + illustrations. [The title page should read 1835-1985, not 1935-1985.] Various celebratory articles in a booklet covering the achievements of the Methodists in Fiji since the first half of the nineteenth century. Fijian Christians are considered. Note especially the useful article by P. Davis on the life of S. Tuivolini. Cf. also J . Garrett (comp. and ed.), The Methodist Church in Fiji (pub. 1985) for a comparable celebration, but on the Mission's "foundation years." On Methodist church music, note W. Ratawa, in South Pacific Journal of Mission Studies (pub. 1995). 2160

Methodist Missionary Society of Australasia, [ed.]. At the Gateway of the Day: Fiji Methodist Centenary Souvenir, 1835-1935. Suva: Methodist Missionary Society of Australasia, 1935. 52 pp. A predecessor souvenir booklet to the last entry. It contains historically valuable photographs and details about the missionaries, expatriate and indigenous. Space is also devoted to Fijian teachers. 2161

Miyazaki, Hirokazu. "Faith and its Fulfillment: Agency, Exchange, and the Fijian Aesthetics of Completion." American Ethnologist 27,1 (2000): 31-51. A Japanese scholar reflects on how delays in traditional ritual gift-giving have come to intimate the "ultimate response" expected of God in Christianity. Thought-provoking. His study centers on Suvavou village, near Suva. 2162

Nuikula, Paula. The Three Pillars: The Triple Aspect of Fijian Society. [Suva] : Christian Writing Project, [1995]. 128 pp. + maps, figures and illustrations. By a recent President of the Fijian Methodist Church. For him, Fijian society is held together by church, structured community, and government. Nuikula is critical of his predecessor M. Lasaro's lack of openness (cf. 2137), and stresses the need to incorporate marginal groups in society. Reed, William. Recent Wanderings in Fiji: Glimpses of Its Villages, Churches, and Schools. London: T. Woolmer, 1888. 90 pp. + illustration. A report for the South Australian Wesleyan Methodist Conference, and useful in documenting Fiji under rapid religious transformation. The lithographs are precious. 2163

2164

Rowe, George Stringer. The Life of John Hunt, Missionary to the Cannibals. London: Hamilton, Adams and Co., 1860. viii + 278 pp. A hagiographic work, and perhaps over-zealous. Hunt was a saintly man, raising substantial funds for the mission, and his tragic death had a severe impact. Marginally better than Rowe is J. Nettleton's John Hunt: Pioneer

554

Bibliographical

Survey

Missionary and Saint (pub. [1906]), but a vast improvement is made by A. Thornley, 2172, cf. also 2149 above, and 0264; 2172. Schlitz, Albert J., ed. The Diaries and Correspondence of David Cargill, 1832-1843. Pacific History Series, 10. Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1977. xvi + 256 pp. Containing a short introduction on this Scot's missionary work. The texts are useful in documenting the crucial pioneering years in Fiji by the Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society. 2165

S6des, Jean-Marie. Makogai": l'fle des Lepreux. Paris: Editions Spes, 1942. 143 pp. + map and illustrations. On Catholic mission work among indigenous lepers on an islet off Ovalau just east of Viti Levu. Effects of this work on Fijians in general is considered. Cf. 2157. 2166

2167

Siwatibau, Suliana. "The Gospel and the Peoples['] Struggle for Peace and Justice." In Towards a Relevant Pacific Theology: The Role of the Churches and Theological Education, 76-82. A Report of a Theological Consultation held at Bergengren House, Suva, Fiji, 8-12 July 1985. Suva: Lotu Pasifika, in Association with the Pacific Theological College and the Pacific Conference of Churches, 1986. [French version of this report also available.] The article covers all the major struggles of the Pacific peoples, including especially the Melanesians of West Papua and New Caledonia, and here we have a female Fijian theologian addressing a range of problems of discrimination, such as racism and sexism. Other Fijian voices heard in this report are S. Verebalavu (on communication) and G. Daunivucu (on theological education). 2168

Siwatibau, Suliana, and Flannery, Wendy. "A Search for Soil for the Mustard Seed: The Impact of Ecumenical Social Thought in Fiji and the Pacific." Ecumenical Review 40, 2 (1988): 233-240. Fijian and Australian Catholic participants in Pacific ecumenical activities reflecting on work of the Pacific Council of Churches (its Secretariat based at Suva) and Pacific conferences of Catholic bishops. The challenges to tackle social issues are at the forefront. Siwatibau, Suliana, and Williams, B. David. A Call to a New Exodus: An Anti-Nuclear Primer for Pacific Peoples. Suva: Pacific Conference of Churches, in Association with Lotu Pasifika, 1982. [iv] + 96 pp. + tables, figures and illustrations. A slender volume conveying basic information - pictorially, diagrammatically and in writing - about the nuclear-free Pacific question. But the authors also try to develop a theological and biblically based understanding of peace in the light of the scientific material collected. One of these authors is a Fijian, and she takes the theological parts of the book further in Trompf (0304). [A new 2169

Fiji

555

edition of the primer, called Exodus and published through Greenpeace (ed. M. Szabo, pub. 1995), unfortunately omits the religious content.] 2170

Thomas, Nicholas. "Alejandro Mayta in Fiji: Narratives about Millenarianism, Colonialism, Postcolonial Politics, and Custom." In Clio in Oceania: Towards a Historical Anthropology, ed. by Aletta Biersack, 297-328 + map. Washington: Smithsonian Institution Press, 1991. On the protest movement of Sailosi, starting in the northern town of Tavua on Viti Levu in 1918. Possibly affected by Seventh-day Adventist talk in an asylum, Sailosi, as a new Jesus, presented an earlier anti-Methodist Mission and anti-government form of indigenous Christianity "to free Fiji." Thomas, Nicholas. "Kingship and Hierarchy: Transformations of Polities and Ritual in Eastern Oceania." In Transformations of Hierarchy: Structure, History and Horizon in the Austronesian World, ed. by Margaret Jolly, and Mark S. Mosko. [Special Issue of] History and Anthropology 7,1-4 (1994): 109-131. After considering Polynesia, he suggests that the Methodist missionaries stressed the shamanic nature of Fijian religion, so that the locus of traditional practices could be confined to the priests (hete) . This meant that the chiefs, as apparently secular rulers, could easily be incorporated into the new Christian state, while the missionaries themselves replaced the hete . The appeal to conscious intent here is not all that convincing. 2171

Thornley, Andrew. The Inheritance of Hope: John Hunt, Apostle of Fiji. Nai Votavota ni i Nuinui: Ko Joni Oniti, na apositolo ki na Kawa i Taukei. Trans. into Fijian by Tauga Vulaono. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 2000. xvi + 532 pp. + maps and illustrations. A vast improvement on 2164, with attention not only to early missionary attitudes but the consequences of Hunt's work among the islanders. See also next entry. 2172

Thornley, Andrew. Exodus of the! Taukei : The Wesleyan Church in Fiji, 1848-74. Na Lako Yani ni Kawa I Taukei: Na Lotu Wesele e Viti, 1848-74. [English text with] Fijian trans. by Tauga Vulaono. Suva: Institute of Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, 2002. 580 pp. + maps, table and illustrations. Deriving from a 1979 Australian National University doctoral dissertation and subsequent research on Fijian Methodism, this is a competent detailed account of the settling down of the Wesleyan Mission in Fiji, and the earlier conversions of Fijians to Christianity. With valuable new archival research, this volume supersedes others on the foundation period of Fijian Methodism . See also Thornley in Pacific Journal of Theology (pub. 1995) on the earliest missionary report from Fiji . 2173

556

Bibliographical

Survey

2174

Thornley, Andrew, and Vulaono, Tauga, eds. Mai Kea Ki Vei? Stories of Methodism in Fiji and Rotuma: Na i Talanoa ni Lotu Wesele e Viti kei Rotuma, 1835-1995. Proceedings of the Fiji Methodist History Conference, Davuilevu, 10-13 October, 1995. Suva: Fiji Methodist Church, 1996. xi + 340 pp. + maps and illustrations. Useful collection of articles by indigenous Fijian and expatriate authors on Methodist Church history, Thornley doing fine work on materials before 1964, and J. Garrett on events after that date. The Fijian authors reflect on the importance of Methodism for their national life. Texts are in both English and Fijian. Some impressive historical photographs. 2175

Tippett, A[lan] R[ichard]. The Christian (Fiji: 1836-67). Auckland: 43 pp. + Institute Printing & Publishing Society, [1954]. illustrations. Easily the most important historical account of the early Christianization of Fiji. It was written to memorialize the occasion of Cakobau's conversion and is mainly about that. It is also interesting on early pagan persecution of the first Fijian Christians, and on some early revival movements. 2176

Tippett, A[lan] R[ichard]. Aspects of Pacific Ethnohistory. South Pasadena, Ca.: William Carey Library, 1973. [vii] + 205 pp. + maps and illustrations. A book showing Tippett's consummate skills relating oral historical work to documentary sources on the development of the Pacific, and in particular to the Fijian churches. Although his interests are on religious matters, the small volume is useful for anybody doing ethnohistorical work. The centerpiece is on the Fijian war of 1839-46. 2177

Tomlinson, Matt[hew]. "Sacred Soil in Kadavu, Fiji." Oceania 72, 4 (2002): 237-257. Although lotu (Christianity, largely Methodism) and vanua (people and land) are "cultural divisions," the fact that Methodist missionaries helped Fijians see that their land was under threat of diminishment means that the friction between the introduced religion and custom has been a "creative force" in Fiji. 2178

Tuwere, [Ilaitia] Sevati. "Thinking Theology Aloud in Fiji." In The Gospel is Not Western: Black Theologies from the Southwest Pacific, ed. by G[arry] W[inston] Trompf, 148-154. Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books, 1987. Revealing the core of his indigenous and contextual theology, Tuwere defends the need for mutual respect and the acceptance of religious and cultural plurality in Fiji. Cf. also other articles of his, as a leading Methodist figure, in Pacific Journal of Theology (pub. 1992, 1995,2000,2002).

Fiji

557

2179

Tuwere, I[laitia] S[evati]. "Mana and the Fijian Sense of Place: A Theological Reflection." South Pacific Journal of Mission Studies 11 (1994): 3-15. Mana, evoked in Fijian ceremonies, is connected with blessing. Tuwere develops a Fijian theology by first connecting assumptions behind it to Old Testament worldviews , and then going on to see its implications for the sense of holiness, ethical life, and sacrificial giving (note: "the Mana-giving wounded serpent"). Intelligent contextualization. 2180

Tuwere, Ilaitia S[evati]. Vanua: Towards a Fijian Theology of Place. Suva: Institute of South Pacific Studies, University of the South Pacific, and College of St. John the Evangelist, 2002. 245 pp. + figures and illustrations. Insightful in elucidating how traditional Fijian concepts of land, including the "trinitarian solemnity" of vanua (land), lotu (worship) and matanitu (kingdom or chiefly system) are fulfilled in Biblical concepts of the land (and its cultivation), justice, and peace. Helpful glossary. Cf. also Tuwere in Pacific Journal of Theology (see above 2178); and M. Curulala for background on liturgical change in his Liturgical Movement and the Renewal of Worship in the Methodist Church in Fiji (pub. 1974). Further, there is a discussion of Tuwere's theology by S. Carroll in Studies in World Christianity (pub. 2004). 2181

Vakarau, Nacanieli. "Fiji and the Third Sacrament: A Plea for Sacramental Dialogue in a Country of Political Dissonance." Pacific Journal of Theology Series 2, 25 (2001): 25-38. Reasserting the value for Fiji of what was formerly the third Catholic sacrament of Confession considering the need to "say sorry" in the context of strained relationships between Fijians and Indians. Vernon, R. James Calvert, or, from Dark to Dawn in Fiji. 3rd ed. London: S.W. Partridge and Co., [1890]. 160 pp. + illustrations. A quaint account of Calvert's work, including his Yorkshire beginnings and that of other missionaries; but there are sections on Fijian converts, including that of Cakobau. The lithographic illustrations are priceless. See also Calvert in Events in Feejee (pub. 1856). 2182

2183

[Visiting Teacher, et al.]. 1975-76 Relief Society Courses of Study. Salt Lake City: Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 1975. viii + 311 pp. + maps, musical scores and illustrations. Placed here because it contains an introductory study of Mormon work in Fiji ("Culture Refinement Lesson, 6"), with notes on Fijian reactions to mission teaching. Indicative of a number of such reports. 2184

Wetherell, David. "From Fiji to Papua: The Work of the 'Vakavuvuli'." Journal of Pacific History 13, 3 (1978): 153-172.

558

Bibliographical

Survey

On the labors of Fijian missionaries in Papua, put here because it concentrates on the attitudes and effects of Fijians in far-off contexts. 2185

Wetherell, David. "Teachers All : Samoan, Fijian and Queensland Melanesian Missionaries in Papua, 1884-1914." Journal of Religious History 26, 1 (2002): 78-96. More information given on Fijian missionary workers to coastal Papuan "frontier" situations for the London Missionary Society. Timely and solid research that needs to be carried on into the subsequent decades. Whiteman, Darrell L. "The Legacy of Alan R. Tippett." International Bulletin of Missionary Research 16 (1992): 163-166. Measuring up one of the Pacific's most eminent missiologists, a Wesleyan Australian of Cornish descent, whose "barefoot approach" to ministry among Fijians contributed to church growth (and to church growth theory in general). Distilled in G. Anderson (ed.), Biographical Dictionary of Christian Missions (pub. 1998). 2186

Pacific Irishman. William Floyd Whonsbon-Aston, C.W. Inaugural Memorial Lecture. Sydney: Australian Board of Missions, 1970. 63 pp. + illustrations. With the cession of Fiji to Great Britain, Anglicans first worked on these islands from 1870, and increased from then on in significance as a mission and denomination. This booklet deals with the first Anglican missionary priest, the Irishman William Floyd, and relates the emergence of the Diocese. For an older work with a chapter considering Catholic foundations in Fiji, see 2135. 2187

Wood, A. Harold. Overseas Missions of the Australian Methodist Church. 5 Vols . Melbourne and Sydney: Aldersgate Press, and Commission for Mission, Uniting Church of Australia, 1975-1987. Vol. 2: Fiji. 1978. viii + 410 pp. + maps, tables and illustrations. A carefully documented and exhaustive coverage of Methodist overseas missions. Volumes two and three treat Fiji, but only the former deals dominantly with the Melanesians (as against Indians and Polynesian Rotumans). Contains materials on Fijian chiefs, church leaders, and (very thoroughly) missionaries . 2188

Author Index Four digit numbers, in the vast majority below, refer to items in Part 2, Bibliographical Survey, while Latinate page numbers refer to the Introduction and italicised Arabic page numbers to citations in Part 1, the Study of Melanesian Religions. Aaron, Daniel, 1834 Abaijah, Josephine M., 1319, 1321, 1504 Abbot, Douglas, 1336 Abel, Cecil, 0274, 1472 Abel, Charles, 0274, 1336, 1377, 1462, 1466, 1468, 1472 Abel, Mary, 1468 Abel, Russell, 1468 Abramson, Allen, xxii, 2048 Adams, Robert, 0212, 0857, 0987 Adela Marie, Sr., 0910 Adloff, Richard, 1998 Aerts, Theo, 27, 0066, 0244-5, 0317,0401,0445,0748,0953, 1444 Affleck, Donald, 1534 Ahrens, Hanna, 1329 Ahrens, Prudence, 0912 Ahrens, Theodor, xv, 20, 25, 29, 32, 0023,0121,0167,0246-7,02623, 0285, 0340, 0359, 0391, 0401 , 0406, 0436, 0451, 0537, 0807,0832,1147,1248,1293

Aihunu, Alfred, 1773 Aijmer, Goran, 0951, 1021 Ainsworth, Judith, 1005 Aitsi, Louise, 0283 Ajamiseba, Daniel, 0471 Akin, David, 1786 Alasa'a, Samuel, 1774, 1795, 1810 Alasia, Sam, 1684 Albert, Steven, 1006 Ali, Ahmed, 1802 Allan, Colin, 1792, 1802 Allardt, Erik, 0360 Allen, Benedict, xx Allen, Bryant, 0389, 0664, 0754 Allen, Michael, 0067, 0106, 0143, 0324, 1073, 1835, 1877, 1886, 1931, 1934, 1941 Allied [Forces] Geographical Section, Southwest Pacific Area, 0003 Alt, Josef, 0671 Amadio, Nanine, 0136 Ambrosoli, Angelo, 10, 0840, 0846 Amerlsvoort, Vincent van, 0608

560 Ammann, Raymond, 1965 Anderson, Christopher, 0086 Anderson, Gerald, 11, 15, 2186 Anderson, James, 1650 Anderson, R., 1194 Andrews, James, IV, 1717 Angerhausen, Julius, 0403 Angleviel, Frederic, xv, 13 , 0027, 1098,1968,1994,1997,2026 Anis, Pedi, 0458 Ankermann, Bernhard, 0341 Anonymous, 0477, 1505, 2049, 2087 AnoYa Ataba, Apollinaire, 1990, 1994 Anshaw, John, 1455 Antes, Peter, 30 Anthropos Institute, 0644 Anton, Ferdinand, 0128 Apikaoua, Rock, 1997 Apollinaire, P., 0300 Appell, George, 0093, 0202, 1118, 1523 Araho, Nick, 1634 Arbman, Ernest, 7 Arbuckle, Gerry, 0300 Arens, W., 0365, 1279 Arkkila, Reijo, 0460 Armstrong, E.S. , 0404 Armstrong, W.E., 1462, 1535 Arndell, S., 1105, 1107, 1149 Arthur, A., 1577 Artless, Stuart, 0424, 1686, 1698 Asatrian, Garnik, 30 Asher, R.E., 4 Ata, S., 1693 'Atiola, 'Aioma, 0434 Aufenanger, Heinrich, 0661-2, 1213 Auge, Marc, 1265 Austen, Leo, 1361 Austin, Tony, 1323 Austin-Broos, Diane, 7,8 [Australian National University] Department of Anthropology

Author Index and Sociology, 0028 Ayres, M., 1371 Baal, Jan van, xiv, xv, 11, 17-8,25, 27-8, 0029, 0036, 0068, 0106, 0168 , 0313 , 0544,0586-7,06046, 1362, 1646 Baaren, Theodorus van, 27, 0497, 0503,0851 Baas, P. R., 0588 Bade, Klaus, 0833 Badoux, Georges, 2002 Bailoenakia, Philip, 0977 Baker, Victoria, xx Bakita, [serg.], 1391 Ballantyne, A., 12, 1515, 1516 Ballard, Christopher, 0240, 0327, 1591, 1593, 1635 Baltin, E., 0538 Bamler, Georg, 0647, 0841 Bamler, Heinrich, 0647, 1256 Barker, John , xx, 25, 0077, 0244, 0248, 0309, 0405, 0943, 0988, 1482, 1488-90, 1571,2150 Barlow, Kathleen, 0336 Barlow, S.M. xxi Barnes, Helen, 0361 Barnes, John, 9 Barnes, Peter, 1960 Barnes, Robert, 1491 Barr, John, 0249-50, 0302, 0375 , 1594 Barr, Kevin, 1435,2088-9 Barraud, Cecile, 0069 Barrett, David, 0251 Barrow, Terry, 0075 Barth, Fredrik, 24, 0398, 1084, 1085,1093 Barwick, Diane, 1349 Basham, Richard, 16 Bashkow, Ira, 0240 Bassett, Marnie, 0910 Bastian, Adolf, 14 Bateman, Janet, 0471

Author Index Bateson, Gregory, 7-8,16, 0757, 0767-8,0775,0781 Batley, G.B., xxi Battaglia, Debbora, 1536 Bauman, Kay, 1774 Baxter, George, 1876 Bayless-Smith, Tim, 1759 Bays, Betty, 1506 Bays, Glen, 1506, 1763 Beasant, John, 1880 Beaver, Pierce, xx Beaver, Wilfred, 1473 Beavis, Halliday, 1469 Beben, Wojciech, 0788 Beccalossi, Marie-Claire, 1997 Beck, Herman, 0498 Becker, A.L., 1627 Beckett, Jeremy , xv, 18-9, 0254, 1349-50, 1356 Beek, W.E .A. van, 0371, 0612 , 1646 Behrmann, Walter, 0645 Beier, Ulli, 22-3, 0318, 0440, 0672, 0679,1396,1544, 1714 Bell, Diane, 2048 Bell, Francis, 1007, 1008-10 Belshaw, Cyril, 0192, 1428-9, 1436, 1465,1487, 2090 Benedict, Ruth, 8, 16, 0123, 1514, 2066 Benitez, Eugenio, 0161 Bennardo, Giovanni, 24 Bennett, Mary, 26 Bennett, Judith, 1692 Bensa, Alban, 10, 1964, 1966, 2000, 2003 Beran, H., 0086, 1462 Berde, Stuart, 1568 Bergman, Sten, 0639 Bergmann, Ulrich, 0899 Bergmann, Wilhelm, 1228, 1231 Berndt, Catherine, 19-20, 1257-8 Berndt, Ronald, xx, 19,0117,10623, 1259-60, 1291-2

561 Bernot, Lucien, 1267 Biakai, Yuven, 0340 Bieniek, Janusz, xv, 29, 0240, 0479, 0493,1111-2,1131 Biersack, Aletta, 1113, 1132, 1133 , 1578,2170 Biggs, Blanche, 1506 Bijlmer, H., 0594 Billings, Dorothy, 1030 Bird, Cliff, 1693 Biro, Ludwig, 0319, 0842,1011 Bishop, Rod, 0361 Biskup, Peter, 9, 0946 Biturogoiwasa, Solomoni, 2050 Bjerre, Jens, 1642 Blackwood, Beatrice, 0874, 0876, 1710-11,1712-3 Bladon, Mabel, 1377 Blaskett, Beverley, 0305, 0478 Bley, Bernhard, 0911 Bloch, Maurice, 1180,2126 Blowers, Bruce, 1205 Blumenthal, Gary, 1293 Blythe, Jennifer, 1032 Boas, Franz, 16 Bock, Val, 1610 Bodrogi, Tibor, 0169, 0192, 0319, 0842,1011,1022 Boelaars, Jan, 11, 0468 , 0589-90, 0603,0609,0617-8 Boersma, Sonja, 0030 Bogesi, George, 1775 Bogliolo, Franc;ois, 1972 Bohane, Ben, 1728, 1793, 1795 Bohannan, P., 0627 Bohm, Karl, 0659, 0788 Bolton, Lissant, 1836 Bonnefoy, Y., xix Bonnemaison, Joel, 20, 1842-4, 1935, 1940 Bonnemere, Pascale, 0320, 1176, 1642 Bonsen, Roland, 12 Booth, Doris, 0890

562 Bork-Feltkamp, A. van, 0029 Borsboom, Ad, 11,26,29,0217, 0637,0640 Boseto, Leslie, 0252-3, 0283 , 1763 Bosse, Hans, 0667 Bouquet, Mary, 0319 Boutilier, James, 0254, 0286, 0944, 1356,1699,1757 Bowden, Ross, 0352, 0716, 0717, 0718 Bowie, Fiona, 26 Boyd, D., 0330 Braddock, J., 8 Brake, Brian, 0144 Brammall, John, 0202 Branco, Jorge, 0319 Brandewie, Ernest, 1159, 1160 Bremen, Jan van, 23 Brennan, Paul, 1114, 1119, 1144 Brenninkmeyer, Leo, 0978 Breton, Stephane, 0545 Breward, Ian, 0255 Brewster, Adolf, 2051, 2118, 2129 Briley, Joyce, 0499 Britton, Henry, 2052 Brockman, John, 8 Broek, Theo van den, 0479 Broekhuyse,Jan, 0546,0561 Bromilow, William, 1513, 1528, 1532-3 Bromley, Myron, 0543, 0547 Bromley, Yuri, 0070 Bronina, M.E., 0070 Brou, Bernard, 1967 Brouwer, Elizabeth, 1012 Brouwer, Leo, 0285 Brown, George, 11, 0071, 0912, 0914,0947,0991,1382,1677 Brown, Herbert, 1381, 1391 Brown, Paula, 0072, 0362, 1064-5, 1068, 1075, 1188, 1229, 1242-5, 1266,1382,1644,1677,2073 Bruce, Robert, 1170 Bruijn, J.V., de, 18, 0521

Author Index Brumbaugh, Robert, 1086 Brunner, David, 1224 Brunton, Ron, 14,0073,0170, 1835, 1936,1941 Brutti, L., 0240, 0391 Bruyninx, Elze, 0074 Buatava, Vitori, 0289 Buchbinder, Georgeda, 1065, 1644 Buck, Pem, 0363 Buehler, (or BUhler), Alfred, 0075, 1047, 1278 Buick, G., 0031 Bulmer, Ralph, 20,26,0117,0133, 1115,1149,1218,1786 Bulu, Joel, 2091 Buluna, Martin, 1465 Bunzel, Ruth, 16 Burce, Jerome, 1145 Bureau of Native Affairs, United Nations Temporary Authority in West New Guinea, 0549, 0575 BUrkle, Horst, 0214, 0303, 0406, 0844,1081 Burman, Rickie, 1746 Burridge, Kenelm, 25, 0076, 0117, 0171-2,0208,0223,0653,078991, 0808, 0811, 0813, 0880, 2103 Burt, Benjamin, 1809-10 Burton, John, xxi, 1529,2130 Burton-Bradley, Burton, 8, 0364, 0365,0831,1406 Burua, Albert, 0272 Bush, Joseph, 2131 Bushell, Keith, xx Bushell, Stephen, 2132 Busse, Mark, 1634 Butinova, Mariia, 0173 Butler, Alan, 0031 Butler, Frank, 0407 Butler, lnge, 0031 Butu, S., 1684 Buzacott, Aaron, 1876,2025

Author Index Cabalion, Pierre, 1839 Calas, Nicholas, 0665, 0757 Calvert, James, 2047, 2086, 2182 Calvert, Ken, 1942 Cammack, Floyd, 0015 Camp, Cheryl, 0719, 0743 Campbell, Ian, 0255 Campbell, John, 1876 Campbell, Joseph, xix, 1921 Campbell, Shirley, 1538, 1558 Capecchi, Bernard, 1994, 2000 Capell, Arthur, 18 , 0139, 0256, 0300,1013,1845-6,2053,2054 Capitanio, Mariantonia, 0689 Caplan, Pat, 2048 Carell, Victor, 0322 Cargill, David, 0053, 2133, 2136, 2165 Cargill, Margaret, 2133, 2136 Carley, Keith, 0174, 0233 Carlyon, Deborah. 1253 Carpenter, Edmund, 0175 Carrad, Bruce, 1124 Carr-Gregg, Charlotte, 18, 1472 Carrier, James, xx, 0077 , 0405 , 0811,1048 Carroll, Seforosa, 2180 Carter, George, 1764, 1765 Cato, Cyril, 2092-3 Caughey, John, 1897 Cawte, John, 0922 Centre de Documentation Pedagogique de Nouvelle Caledonie, 2041 Chakravarti, Papiya, 0001-2 Chakravarti, Prithvindra, 0318 Chalmers, James, 0306, 0413, 13245, 1328, 1415 Chao, John Paul, 1437 Charleux, Michel, 0027 Charmian, Thirwall, 0301 Chatterton, Percy, 0274, 1407, 1456 Chauvet, Stephen, 0321 Cheater, Christine, 19

563 Cheesman, E., xx Chesher, Richard, 1755 Chesneaux, Jean, 1988 Chignell, Arthur, 1338, 1492 Chinnery , Pearson, 1046, 1320, 1473,1718 Choudry, Mohammed, 1438 Chowning, Ann , xxii, 20-21, 0062, 0078-80, 0115 , 0117, 0248 , 0323,0352,0366, 0915-7,0931, 0943 Christiansen, Palle, 0176 Church Leaders and the Fiji Council of Churches, 2134 Clancy, Eric, 0452 Clapham, Noel, 0257 Clark , Jeffrey, 0108, 0277, 0292, 0379, 1595, 1596, 1635 Clark, Julia, 1318 Clarke, Peter, ix-x Clarke, William, 1214 Clausen, Raymond, 1909 Clay, Brenda, 1014-5, 1022 Cleland, Rachel, 0367 Clement, Paul, 1908 Clements, Kevin, 0482 Clercq, Frederik de, 0469 Clifford , James , 7, 13 , 20, 2026, 2028 Clune, Frank, xx Clunie, Fergus, 2055 Cochrane, Glynn, 0177, 1820 Cochrane, Susan, 0408 Cocks, Norman, 1326 Codrington, Robert, 10 , 0081-2, 0109, 1687, 1831 , 1833, 1897, 1900 Cohn, Norman, 0192, 0209 <;oker, Gtilbiin, 1795 Colless, Brian, xx Collier, John, 27. See also Kolia Collins, Ella, 0913 Collinson, Clifford, xx Colombani, Helene, 1968

564 Colombo, Domenico, 0421 Commissie voor het Adatrecht, 0470 Conaway, Mary, 0669 Connell, John, 0305, 1099, 1713, 1988 Connell, William, 18-19 Connolly, Bob, 1194 Cook, E.A., 1068 Cook, Theo, 0052 Cooley, Frank, 0484 Coombe. Florence, xx Coon, Carleton, 1717 Coop, William, 1742 Cooper, Matthew, 0219, 1762, 1776,1805 Coppell, William, 0004, 0018 Coppet, Daniel de, 24, 0069, 00834, 1475, 1663, 1715, 1777-8, 2082 Cormack, James, 1700 Cornelissen, Jan, 0618 Corrain, Cleto, 0689 Corris, Peter, 1794, 1800 Costelloe, JA, 0843 Cotlow, Lewis, 0085 Coulon, Mave, 1979 Counts, David, 0386, 0918-9, 0932, 0942, 1092 Counts, Dorothy Ayers, 0918-9, 0924,0932,0933-4,0944,1092 Courtens, len, 0624, 0636, 0640 Cowan, James, 1351 Craig, Barry, 0086, 0778, 1086-7, 1170 Craig, Ruth, 1068, 1088 Crain, Maurice, 1194 Cramb, Geoffrey, 1146 Cranstone, Bryan, 0078 Cranswick, George, 1501 Crawford, Anthony, 1373-5 Crawley, Ernest, 1311 Crick, Malcolm, 0178 Crittenden, Robert, 0389

Author Index Crocombe, Marjorie, 1327, 1991, 2030 Crocombe, Ronald, 0054, 0305, 1327,1991,2030 Crook, Tony, 1089 Cross, Gwen, 1811 Cross, William, 2149 Cruttwell, Norman, 1679, 1680, 1682 Cummings, Gary, 0031 Cunnison, Ian, 13 Curti, Pier, 1534 Curtin, Philip, 6 Curulala, Malakai, 2180 Cusack, Carole, 0759 Cutts, William, 0641 Dabrowski, Wojciech , 1206 Daimoi, Joshua, 0283, 0290, 0516 D'Albertis, Luigi, 1651 Dalton, Douglas, 0179, 0830 Dam, Rien, 0636 Damme, Wilfried van, 0074 Damon, Frederick, 1537, 1538 Dandel, Eric, 13 Dangl, Andre, 1248 Danks, Benjamin, 0991 Dark, Philip, 0919 Dauncey, Harry, 1333, 1443 Daunivucu, G., 2167 Dauphine, Joel, 1974,2040,2029 Davenport, William, 1795, 1821, 1828, 1830 Davidson, Allan, 0258, 0404, 1705 Davidson, James, 0271,1709,1794, 2071,2118 Davies, David, xx Davis, P., 2159 Dawes, John, 1003 Dawson, Warren, 1342 De Ricci, J.H., 2042 Deacon, Bernard, 18, 0164, 1910, 1921 Dean, Beth, 0322

Author Index Deane, Wallace, 0991,2056, 2130 De'Ath, Colin, 0809 Deering, J.W., 2094 Defendahl, Bernard, 26 Dekker, John, 0576 Dekker, P. de, 1990 Deklin, Tony, 0301 Delbos, Georges, 1444, 1673, 1859, 1992 Dembari, Remi, 0064, 1483 Denoon , Donald, 5, 0010 , 0063, 0087, 0213 , 0277 , 0429, 1476, 1479 DeRicci, lH. , 2042 Derrick, c., 0055 Derrick, Ronald, 2043, 2095 Dervieux, Karine, 0027 Descola, Philippe, 1261 Desroche, Henri, 0180 Destable, R.P. , 2135 Detzner, Hermann, 0870 Deverell, Bruce and Gweneth, 0088 DeVos, George, 0220 Dewdney, Madeleine, 1404 Dharmojo, 0500 Dickson, Diane, 0004 Dickson, Mora, 2136 Dickson Waiko, Anne, see Kaniku Didi, Boyope, 1193 Didier, Pierre, 1445 Digim'Rina, L., 0377 Dindinger, Johannes, 0026 Dinnen, Sinclair, 0181 , 1201,1439 Dixon, Jonathan, 1530 Dixon, Robert, 0257, 1059 Dixon, Roland, 0089,1717 Dlugosz, Maria, 1116 Dockrill, David, 32 Doetsch, Rainer, 1121 Dollfus, R., 2027 Don, Alexander, 1930 Donais, Rosalie, 1605 Donovan, Peter, xx Dornoy, Myriam, 1975

565 Dossor, c., 0004 Doucere, Victor, 1853 Douglas, Bronwen, 26,29, 0090, 0195, 0277, 0409, 1860, 1976, 1977,1993,2006, 2007 Douglas, L., 0251 Douglas, Mary, 0721, 1113 Dousset-Leenhardt, Roselene, 0818 , 1978, 1979 Drabbe, Peter, 0591 Draper, Norman, 1105, 1115 Draper, Sheila, 1105, 1115 Drew, Frederic, 1823 Drilhon, F., 1916 Droeze-Hulswit, Haver, 0525 Droit, Michel, 0461 Dropsy, Audrey, 2137 Drum, Mary, 23, 0117 Drysdale, Albert, 1380 Dubbeldam, L.F.B., 1062 Dubois, Marie-Joseph, 2031-2, 2034 Duffield, l , 0327 Duggan, Eileen, 1741 Duggan, Stephen, 0685 Duim, Feije, 0491 , 0522 Duivenvoorde, Jacobus , 0619 Dumatuban, A.E., 0568 Dumont, Louis, 0069, 0084, 1474 Dundes, Alan, 0329 Dundon, Alison, 1378 Dunn, Marney, 1943 Dunne, L. , 0420 Dupeyrat, Andre, 1444, 1446, 1600, 1658-9, 1667, 1673-5, 1676 Durack, Elizabeth, xx Dureau, Christine, 1756 Durkheim, Emile, 8,17,0739,1288 Durrad, Walter, 1888 Dusen, Henry van, 0259 Dutton, Thomas, 1411 Eastburn, David, xxii Ebert, Paul, 0091 Eckert, Georg, 0368

566 Eckert, Leroy, 1144 Edin, P., 1953 Edoni, William, 0417 Edridge, Sally, 0032 Edwards, D., 1003 Eechoud, Jan van, 0548 Efron, Daniel, 1839 Egidi, Vincenzo, 1408, 1409 Eibl-Eibesfeldt, Irenaus, 0092 Eichhorn, August, 0948 Eilers, Franz-Josef, 1161 Eliade, Mircea, 8, 10 , 28, 0080, 0093 , 0137, 0182, 0203 , 0228, 0230, 1548 Elias, R.M., 0975 Elkin, Adolphus, 18-9 Elkington, Way, 1747 Ellen, Roy , 1218 Ellenberger, John, 0549, 0577 Ellis, J., 1876 Elmberg, John-Erik, 0630 Emilsen, William, 1983 Ernst, Peter van, 0094 End, Thomas van den, 0492, 0521 Epstein, Arnold, 0095, 0323, 0331, 0652, 0736, 0915 , 0949, 0950, 0972,0992, 1197 Erari, Karel, 054 1 Eri, Vincent, 1392 Erickson, Carol, 0501 Eriksen, Annelin, 1927 Ernst, Manfred, 0410 Ernst, Thomas, 0326, 0592, 1643 Errington, Frederick, 0178, 0782-3, 0951 , 0979-80,0993 Erskine, John, 0260 Euling, George, 1099 Eurijisi, Bwesou, 2012 Evans-Pritchard, Edward, 21 , 00556,0779,1403,1918-9 Eves, Richard, 0278, 1016, 1038 Eyde, David, 1539 Fabian, Johannes, 23

Author Index Facey, Ellen, 1835, 1931 Fahner, Christiaan, 0566 Fairbrother, Trevor, 1774, 1822 Fairhall, Constance, 0270, 1447 Faivre, Jean-Paul, 1963 Farnbacher, Trautgott, 0411 Fastre, Paul, 1658, 1660, 1667-8, 1675 Fathers, M., 1728 Fautsch, Hubert, 1249 Feachem, Richard, 1117, 1134 Feil, Daryl , 5 , 1066, 1118, 1135 , 1448 Feinberg, Richard, 0183, 0989 Feld, Steven, 0694, 1613 Felts, Margaret, 0005 Ferch, Arthur, 2153 Fergie, Deane, 19, 0233 , 0336, 1031 , 1430 Fergie, Robert, 0412 Ferguson, John, 6 Ferguson, John Alexander, 0051 Fermindez-Calienes, Raul, 30 Feuilletau de Bruyn, Willem, 0517 , 0521,0610 Field, IT., 11 Fields, John, 1313 Fields, Phil, 0471 Fifi'i, Jonathan, 1797 Filer, Colin, 0001-2 Finch, John, 1262 Finnane, Paul, 0369 Finney, Ben, 1294 Finsch, Otto, 0465 Firth, Raymond, 5, 7-8, 12, 17-8, 0096,0183-4,0192, 0826 Firth, Stewart, 0413, 0414, 2138 Fischer, Edward, 2139 Fischer, Hans, 20, 0097 , 0185 , 08759,0891-2 Fisher, Bernard, 0825, 1224, 1227, 1252 Fisher, S., 0255 Fisk, Ernest, 0362

Author Index Fison, Lorimer, 2057, 2091 Fitz-Patrick, David, 1215 Fitzpatrick, J., 0636 Flannery, Tim, xx Flannery, Wendy, 0098, 0103, 0186-7,0218,0232,0250,0397, 0743, 0827, 0977, 1032, 1054, 1146, 1156, 1157, 1435, 1569, 1594,1601,2167 Fleurier, M., 6 Flierl, Johann, 0865-6 Flierl, Leonhard, 0866, 1302 Flierl, Wilhelm, 0656 Flores, Bess, 0006 Foanata, Lawrence, 1748 Foerstel, Lenora, 8, 22 Foley, William, 4 Fontius, Hanfried, 0415, 0442 Forge, Anthony, 20,23,0055,0124, 0664,0720-22,1909 Forissier, Antoine, xxi Forman, Charles, 0024, 0261, 0289, 0300,2001 Forster, Honore, 0010 Fortune, Kate, xx, 0054 Fortune, Reo, 16 , 0723-4, 0770, 1042, 1044, 1263, 1310, 1514, 1785 Fossen, Anthony van, 1393 Fountain, Jenny, 0670 Fountain, Oswald, 0712, 1597 Fowler, Warde, 6 Fox, Charles, 0416, 1692, 1823-4, 1832 Fox, Greg, 1911-2 Fox, James, 1016 Foy, William, 1340 Foyle, Judith, 1779 France, Peter, 2058, 2096 Franciscan Order, Irian Jaya, 0485 Franke, Bernard, 1000 Frankel, Hermione, 0673 Frankel, Stephen, 0370, 0389, 1100, 1598

567 Franklin, Karl, 1579, 1614 Fraser, Helen, 1980 Fraser, John, 1961 Frater, Maurice, 1932 Frazer, James, 5, 8, 13, 28, 0099, 0127, 1340-41 Frazier, Bob and Doris, 0618 Freeman, John 1257,2097 Freitag, A., 0401 Frerichs, Albert, 22, 0460 Frerichs, Sylvia, 0460 Freud, Sigmund, 8, 16,0699,0738, 1518, 1520, 1523, 1554, 1564 Freund, R. , 1114, 1119 Freytag, Walter, 0869 Fricke, Theodore, 0657 Friedl, Ernestine, 1282 Friedman, Jonathan, xx, 0811 Friedman, Michael, 0922 Frobenius, Leo, xxii, 15, 1340 Frohlich, Willy, 0678 Fromm, Erich, xix Fry, Gerald, 0007 Fugmann, Gernot, 0122, 0262, 0301 , 0417, 0456, 0459 , 0658, 0823, 0867 Fugmann, Wilhelm, xxi, 0418, 0444, 0460,0658,0868-9 Fugui, Leslie, 1684, 1769 Fukumoto, Shigeki, 0758 Funabiki, Takeo, 1835 Futscher, Otto, 9 Gagniere, Mathieu, 1969 Gajdusek, Carleton, 0033, 1279, 1839 Galey, Jean-Claude, 0069 Galis, Klaas, 0029, 0502 Gallagher, P., 2135 Gammage, Bill, 1136 Gaqurae,Joe,0263 , 0283 Gardere, Fran~oise, 2059 Gardi, Rene, xx, 0720 Gardner, D.S., 0324, 1090

568 Gardner, Helen, 0912 Gardner, M., 18 Gardner, Robert, 0550 Garland, Christopher, 1493 Garrett, John, xv, 28, 0264-9, 1767, 2140-41,2159,2174 Gash, Noel, 0419 Gasika, G., 0272 Gasser, Bernard, 1233, 1968, 1994 Gay, G., 16 Gayalu, Benjamin, 1580, 1582 Geddes, William, 0178,1257,2097 Gee, F., 0481 Geerts, Peter, 1773 Geertz, Armin, 30 Gegeo, David, 0162, 0183 Gehberger, Johann, 0674 Geimer, Johann, 10, 0465, 0489, 0511,0538,0540 Gelber, Marilyn, 1067 Gell, Alfred, 24, 0124, 0690-94, 0700, 1631 Gellner, Ernst, 21,0785 Gerber, Horst, 0406, 0844 Gerbrands, Adrian, 0055, 0597 Gerritsen, Rolf, 0371, 0397 Gerstner, Andreas, 0675, 0681 Gesch, Patrick, xv, 29, 0100, 0103, 0236,0420,0668,0743-5,0759, 0787 Gewertz, Deborah, 10, 0178, 03245,0330,0760-61,0782-3,0785, 0980,0993,1626 Gheddo, Piero, 0421 Giay, Benny, 0479-80, 0483, 04867,0631-4 Gibbons, Alice, 0549 Gibbs, Philip, 0420, 1120, 1128, 1131,1137,1147,1148,1155 Giddings, Roy, 1738 Gierck, Michele, 23 Gill, Romney, 1493-4 Gill, Wyatt, 1325, 1876 Gillam, Betty, 0695

Author Index Gillan, Helen, 1861 Gilliam, Angela, 8, 22 Gillison, Gillian, 24, 0072, 1264, 1265, 1266 Gina, Lloyd, 1767 Giscard, Pierre, 1676 Gitlow, Abraham, 1162 Gittins, Anne, 0358, 2084 Gladwin, Thomas, 1276 Glass, Patrick, 1540, 1541 Glasse, Robert, 0117, 1068, 1088, 1578, 1581-2, 1587 Glick, Leonard, 0331, 1062 Gnecchi-Ruscone, Elisabetta, 0217 Goddard, Michael, 0133, 1439, 1459 Godden, R., xxi Godelier, Maurice, 24, 0079, 0874, 1063, 1261, 1267-8, 1615 Godfrey, Jean, 1913 Godschalk, Jan, 10, 0229, 0483, 0511,0518,0565,0567,0568 Goes, Hugo van der, 0519 Goldman, L.R., xx Goldman, Lawrence, 0326, 0327, 0346, 1583, 1599 Golson, Jack, 5 Goodale, Jane, 0920, 0921 Goodall, Norman, 1331 Goode, John, 1651 Goode, William, xix Gordon, Arthur, 2098 Gordon, Robert, 20, 0346, 0372, 1076, 1101, 1142, 1640, 1661 Gordon Cumming, Constance, 2099 Gorman, Gary, 31 Goromido, Antoine, 1966 GoEner, Johannes, 0538 Gostin, 1431. See Rijswick Goudswaard, Anneke, 0520 Gough, John, 0441 Gourguechon, Charlene, 1837 Government of Vanuatu, 1862, 1933 Graebner, Fritz, 15, 1017 Graf, Max, 1080

Author Index Grant, J., 0919 Grattan, Hartley, xxi Gray, Geoffrey, 19 Gray, Laurel, 1470 Gray, Louis, 0089 Green, R.H., xxi Greenop, F., 0822 Gregerson, Marilyn, 0471 Gregory, Christopher, 1448 Gregory, M., 1752 Greub,Suzanne,0503 Griapon, Alexander, 0539 Griffin, Helga, 1729 Griffin, James, 1828, 1460 Griffiths, Alison, 1812 Grijp, Paul van der, 23, 0836, 1268 Grim, John, 1576 Grimble, see Subject Index Grimshaw, Beatrice, xx, 1925 Grootenhuis, G., 0575 Grosart, Ian, 0274 Grosch, K., 0460 Gross, Claudia, 0863 Grosskurth, Phyllis, 16 Groves,Murray,0331,1410 Groves, William, 1033, 1059 Gruyter, W. Jos de, 0476 Guddemi, Phillip, 0696 Guiart, Jean, xx, 7, 20-21, 23, 28, 0101-02 , 0188, 0192, 0230, 0328, 0373, 1847, 1878, 1887, 1912,1914,1916,1926, 1944-5, 1947,1970,1991,2008,2012-3, 2021-3,2028,2100 Guillatt, Richard, 2142 GuIda, John, 1207 Gundert-Hock, Sibylle, 1854 Gunn, Michael, 0086,1017,1022 Gunn, William and Mrs, 1953 Gunson, Niel, xxi, 11,23, 0010, 0255,0931,1991,2143 Guppy, Henry, 1685 Gusdorf, Georges, 11 Gusinde, Martin, 1224

569 Gu~h,John, 1709, 1863, 1876 Gwero, 1., 1947 Gwilliam, John, 1411 Gwyther-Jones, R., 0899

Haaft, D.A. ten, 0521 Habel , Norman, 28, 0064, 0098, 0100, 0103, 0160, 0697, 0719, 0975,1422,1580,1789 Haberland, Eike, xxii, 0725 , 0774 Haddon, Alfred, xxii, 7, 13-4, 18, 21-3, 0165, 0192, 0378, 1308, 1320, 1340-41, 1342, 1345, 1347, 1383, 1535 Hadfield, Emma, 2033 Haenen, Paul, 6, 0635 Hage, Per, 0329 Hagesi, Robert, 1830 Hahl, Albert, 0952 Halapua, Winston, 0289 Haley, Nicole, 0380 Hallpike, Robert, 0874, 1661-2 Hames, Inez, 2069 Hamlyn-Harris, Ronald, 1343 Hamnett, Michael, 0008, 0017,1713 Hampton, O.W., 0551 Hand, David, 1507, 1682 Handelman, Don, 0757 Hannemann, Emil, 13,22, 0244, 0792, 0810, 0818 Hannett, Leo, 1714 Hanson, Allan, 0104 Hanson, Louise, 0104 Harding, Thomas, 0237, 0386, 0652, 0858,0872,0942 Haripranata, Henricus, 0488, 0620 Harney, William, 7 Harrer, Heinrich, 0569 Harries-Jones, Peter, 16 Harris, Bruce, 1439 Harris, Marvin, 8, 0225 Harrison, Faye, 23 Harrison, M., 1348 Harrison, Simon, 0664, 0762-3,

570 0764-5 Harrison, Torn, 1838 Hartig, Mary, 0686 Harwood, Frances, 0254, 1757 Hashimoto, Kazuya, 2144-5 Hasluck, Paul, 18 Hassall, Graham, 0270,1394,1864 Hasselt, Frans van, 0489, 0494 Hastings, James, 2079 Hastings, Peter, 0383 Hasyim, Nafron, 0500 Hattori, Shiro, xxi Hauenstein, Philipp, 0411, 0422 Hau'ofa, Epeli, 1412-3 Hauser- Schaublin, Brigitta, 29, 0105, 0336, 0645, 0726, 0754, 0766 Havini, Marilyn, 1742 Hayano, David, 1269, 1270 Hayes, Ernest, 1876 Hayes, Victor, 0152, 1233 Haynes, Douglas, ix Hays, Patricia, 0330 Hays, Terence, xxiii, 17, 0034, 0324, 1307, 1645 Hayward, Douglas, 0578-9 Healey, Christopher, 0133, 1216-7 Heaney, William, 0126 Hecht, Susan, 1606 Heermann, Ingrid, 0728 , 0904, 0919 Hees, Peter van, 0697 Heeschen, Volker, 0105, 0340, 0552,0580,0636 Hefley, James and Marti, 25 Hefner, Robert, 1489 Hegarty, David, 1034, 1321 Heider, Karl , 0055, 0549-50, 00534,0561,0570,0576 Heighway, Dorothy, 0994, 2146 Heighway , Family of William Aitken, 2147 Heine-Geldern, Robert, 15 Heinicke, V., 1144 Heintze, Dieter, 1022, 1047

Author Index Held, Gerrit, 0504 Hempenstall, Peter, 0189, 0374, 0423,2086 Henderson, George, 2044, 2148 Henrich, Ruth, 1495 Henriques, Peter, 0811 Herda, Phyllis, 0270 Herdt, Gilbert, 24,29, 0106, 0107, 0112, 0138, 0320, 0330, 0587, 0601,0740,1176,1271-4 Herle, Anita, 14 Hermann, Elfriede, 22 , 0217, 0379, 0812,0815 , 0830 Herrara, Antonio de, 6 Herreman, F., 0074 Herskowitz, MJ., xx Hess, Michael, 1569 Hesse, Karl, 0953 Hetherington, J., 10 Hett, R. , 1119 Heyum, Renee, 0012 Hiatt, Lester, 18, 0108, 0115-6, 1218,1231 , 1356,1664 Hide, Robin, 1230 Hides, Jack,0389, 1652, 1669 Hiery, Hermann, 0816 Hilliard, David, 23, 0270-71, 0404, 0424, 1709,1766,1813 Hinawai, Peter, 1608 Hinnells, John, xx, 0817 Hinton, Vaughan, 0272 Hirsch, Eric, 0190, 0694,1663,1670 Hirschon, Renee, 1079 Hitchcock, Nancy, 1399 Hitchen, John, 1325 Hitt, Russell, 0581 Hnagan, Adrien, 1997 Hoare, Frank, 2104, 2156 Hoare, Michael, 0412 Hocart, Arthur, 7-8, 11,0109,1749, 1750,2053,2060,2061-2 Hodder, Ian, 24, 1586 Hoffmann, Albert, 0837 Hofius, E., 0566

Author Index Hogbin, Ian, 17-8,22, 0095, 0115, 0191-2, 0331, 0334, 0676-7, 0880-81, 0893, 0900, 1356, 1664, 1687, 1780-81, 1782, 1796,1814 Holden, Gordon, 0767 Holdsworth, David, 1713 Holland, Dorothy, 1543 Hollenweger, Walter, 0247 Holmes, John, 1333, 1384, 1405 Holmgreen, Jennifer, 0010 Holtker, Georg, 16, 0644, 0678-9, 0681,0793 , 0813,1213 Holzknecht, Karl, 0647, 0845, 0894 Holzknecht, Philip, 0035, 0873 Hontheim, Astrid de, 0622 Hoogerbrugge, Jac ., 0503, 0505, 0596,0602 Hook, R.H., 0692, 0949 Hopkins, Arthur, 1825 Hornabrook, R.W. , 1278 Horndasch, Irmgard, 0460 Horne, Shirley, 1375, 1650 Hoskin, John, 0922 Houmbouy, Bienela, 1997 Hours, Bernard, 1881 Houseman, Michael, 0757, 0768 Hovey, K., 0312, 0458 Howard, Alan, 0990,1239, 1786 Howard, Michael, 19 Howcroft, Elizabeth. 1865 Howe, Kerry, 0425 , 2035, 2036 Howell, Signe, 1188 Howitt, Richard, 1099 Howley, Patrick, 1742 Hsu, Francis, 1276 Hubatka, F., 0481 Huber, Mary Taylor, 0277 , 0664, 0671 Hubinger, Vaclav, 23 Hueter, Dick, 0834 Huffman, Kirk, xv, 13, 1844, 1889, 1915 Hughes, Brian, 0453

571 Hughes, Daniel, 0254, 0944, 1757 Hughes, Ian, 4 Hughes, Jenny, 0108, 1231 Hughes, Philip, 0301 Hume, Lynne, 1890, 1905 Humphreys, Clarence, 1937 Humphreys, Sally, 1777 Humphries, Wilfred, 1671 Hunt, John, 0053, 2149, 2164, 2172 Huppertz, Josefine, 0449, 0779 Hurley, Frank, 1309, 1313, 1318 Hiiskes, Josef, 0911 Hutchins, Edwin, 0162, 1542, 1543 Hutchinson, Fabian, 0025 Hutchinson, Mark, 0412 Hutton, James, 0426 Hviding, Edvard, 1759 Hwekmarin, L., 0746 Hyland, Ken, 0935 Hylkema, Sibbele, 0481 , 0555 , 0632 Hyndman, David, 0133 , 1086, 1091, 1099 lani, K. [pseud.], 1432 Idusulia, Penuel, 1815 Ifeka, Caroline, 1730 Indonesian Fellowship of Churches, 0490 Ingebritson, Joel, 0273, 0278 Ingkusumo, G., 0571 Inglis , John, 1954 Inglis, Judy, 0184 Inglis, Kenneth, 0274, 1208, 1407 Inselmann, Rudolf, 22, 0818 Institute fo r Polynesian Studies , 1947 Institute of Applied Social and Economic Research, 0049 Inuri, Aito, 0522 Ipu, Wet, 1122, 1130 Ireeuw, Tr[a]wa[rch], 0304, 0491 Irwin, Barry, 1232 Isaac, Chris, 0086 Isana, Ngen, 1034

572 Iteanu, Andre, 24 , 0069, 0084, 1474, 1475 , 1663, 1715, 1778, 2082 Itlay, Simeon, 0543 Ivens, Walter, 27,1686,1783,1784 lzoulet, Jacques, 2037, 2039 Jaarsma, Sjoerd, 11 , 0217 Jachmann, Friedegard, 17, 20, 25, 0097, 0110. See also Tomasetti, F. Jacka, Jerry, 1138 Jackman, Harry, 18, 0365 Jackson, Miles, 0008 Jaeschke, Ernst, 1081 Jagger, Thomas, 2101 James, A., 1233 James, Kerry, 0281 James, Wendy, 25,0579 Jamond, Jean-Baptiste, 1906 Janget, Henry, 0745 Jansen-Weber, A., 0523 Janssen, Hermann, 0275, 0285, 0459,0936,0954,0955 Japo, Mathew, 1046 Jaquet, L.G.M., 18 Jarvie, Ian, 8, 0108, 0192 , 0193, 0208 Jaspers, Reiner, 0245, 0276, 0311, 0995 Jayawardena, Chandra, 18,0115, 1356, 1664 Jebens , Holger, 30, 0194, 0217 , 0240, 0375, 0636, 0653, 0936, 1607 Jenness, Diamond, 12,1515,1516 Jens, L.F. and P.A., 0523 Jens, Willem, 0523 Jensen, Adolf, xxii, 15, 0111, 0122, 0143,0606 Jentsch, Thunar, 1121 Jericho, E.A., xxi Jessep, Owen, 1018 Jeudy-Ballini , Monique, 0057,

Author Index 0996 Jinks, Brian, 9 Joel, V., 1343 Johns, Eric, 1449 Johnson, Douglas, 25, 0579 Johnson, Patricia, 1275 Johnson, Robert, 1002 Johnston, Elin, 1508 Johnston, R.L., 0985 Johnstone, Joan, 1234 Jojoga Opeba, Willington, 29, 0232, 0304-05, 1402, 1476, 1480, 1484-6, 1489 Jolly, Margaret, 0195, 0277, 0292, 1756, 1891, 1902-3, 1977,2102, 2171 Jones, Barbara, xxii, 1098 Jones, Jennifer, 0257 Jones, Lindsay , 10,30,0080,0093, 0137,0257 Jore, Leonce, 0009 Jorgensen, Dan, 30, 0356, 0372, 1092-3, 1101 , 1482 Jorion, P., 5 Josephides, Lisette, 0057, 0084, 0327,0389,1163,1615 Josephides, Sasha, 0664, 0835 Josselin de Jong, P.E. de, 0526, 1362 Juillerat, Bernard, 24 , 29, 0112 , 0698-700,0778,1620,1638 Julien, Andre, xxi Julius, Charles, 1406 Jupp, James, 1873, 1882 Kaberry, Phyllis, 19, 0727, 0729 Kabutaulaka, Tarcisius, 0289 Kadiba, John, 0062, 0278, 0304, 0417,0916 Kaeppler, Adrienne, 0144, 0772, 1844 Kahn, Miriam, 1498, 1502 Kaidoga, Kevin, 4 Kaima, Sam, 0035a, 0035b, 0035c, 0376,0859

Author Index Kaisiepo, Markus, 0535 Kale, Joan, 1149 Kalliovaara, Raili, 1879 Kalmbach, Karl, 1061 Kalmbacher, Carol, 0471 Kambao, L., 1121 Kamma, Freerk, xv, 22, 0313, 0472, 0492, 0506-07, 0521, 0524-6, 0531,0542,0635 Kanasa, Biama, 0035a-b Kanegai, Nadia, 1892 Kaniku, Anne, 1466, 1514, 1526 Kapferer, Bruce, 0592 Kaplan, Martha, 0203, 0248, 2103, 2150 Kare, Jeremie, 1997 Karim, Wazir, 2048 Kasaipwalova, John, 1544, 1558 Kasprus, Aloys, 0794 Kasuga, Naoki, 2104 Katz, Richard, 2151 Kaufmann, Christian, 0728, 1844 Keck, Verena, xxi, 20,30, 0057, 0795,0996 Keelan, R., 2134 Keenan, Timothy, 0924 Keesing, Felix, 2051 Keesing, Roger, 20-21, 24, 0005, 0059, 0109, 0113, 0133, 0178, 0277, 1687, 1785, 1786, 1797, 1798,1799,1800,1803,1946 Keesing-Styles, Esther and William, 2101 Kekeao, Thomas, 1395, 1402 Kelly, Max, xviii Kelly, Raymond, 1644 KeIrn, Antje, 0340, 0664, 0701 KeIrn, Heinz, 0663, 0701 Kembo, Joseph, 1636 Kempf, Wolfgang, 29, 0379, 0814, 0815,0830,0836 Kemung, Numuc, 0411, 0427 Kennedy, Paul, 0833, 0972 Kent, Graeme, 0279

573 Ker, Annie, 1499 Kera, Nathan, 1768 Kerans, Margaret, 2085 Kerchache, Jacques, 1889 Kernot, Bernie, 0086 Ketobwau, Ignatius, 1545, 1557, 1574 Kettle, Ellen, 0428 Keysser, Christian, 0411, 0415, 0647,0845,0860,0869-71,1083 Khan, Chantelle, 2088 Kidu, Carol, 1457 Kidu, Edea, 1458 Kigasung, Wesley, 0460, 0816, 0901 Kijne, 1., 0313 Kiki, Albert, 1396 Kila, Timo, 1433 Kilage, Ignatius, 0450, 1250 Kilani, Mondher, 0196 Kimball, Solon, JJ Kimbuna, John, 1215 Kinahan, T., 1337 King, Agnes Gardner, 2152 King, David, xxi King, Helen, 1777 King, Joseph, 1450 Kiste, R., 2036 Kitagawa, Joseph, 1548 Kitaoji, Hironobu, 1344 Klein, Willem, 0313 Kleintitschen, August, 0956, 0997 Klemensen, Arvid, 1060 Klibansky, Raymond, 24 Klijne, 1., 0313 Knauft, Bruce, 23, 0019, 0107, 0197, 0320, 0327, 0332, 1645, 1653 Knauss, Werner, 0667 Knibbs, Stanley, 1758 Knight, James, 0121, 0262-3, 0280, 0285,0537, 1147 Knight, Michael, 0747 Knight, Stephen, xviii Knoebel, Joseph, 0285, 1601

574 Knox-Mawer, June, 2105 Knuf, Joachim, 1801 Koch, Gerd,0552, 0663, 0729, 0957 Koch, Klaus, 0055, 0112, 0556-7 Kocher Schmid, Christin, 0377, 0773 Koehne, P., 0869 Koentjaraningrat, Bachtiar, 6 Koentjaraningrat, Raden, 0029, 0045 Koepping, Klaus, 14 Kohl, Karl-Heinz, 0194 Kohlenberger, Helmut, 24 Kohler, Jean Marie, 1988,2038 Kohnke, Glenys, 0333, 1012 Koimanrea, Francis, 0977 Kolia, John, 1451. See also Collier Koller, Wilhelm, 0853 Kolo, Mapusiya, 1146 Kolowak, Wladyslaw, 0378 Komisi Pembinaan Jemaat, 0481 Komko, Henry, 0958 Kommers, Jean, 11, 26,0637,0640 Kondwal, Aipe, 1164 Koninklijk Instituut, 0519 Konrad, Gunter, 0340, 0593 Konrad, Ursula, 0593 Kooijman, Simon, 22, 0036, 0473, 0503,0508,0594,0596 Koot, Jan, 0582 Kopi, Sibona, 29, 1414 Koppers, Wilhelm, 1026 Kopyoto, Chris, 1139, 1433 Koschade, Alfred, 0442 Kouwenhoven, Willem, 0527 Kowalak, Wladyslaw, 0817 Kramer, Augustin, 1019 Kraemer, Hendrik, 0494 Krause, Ernest, 2153 Krause, Wolfram von, 0654 Krauss, N., 0037 Kreeck, Ian, 1327 Krieger, Michael, 0198

Author Index Kriele, Eduard, 0837 Krol, Anton, 0458, 1150 Kruczek, Zdzislaw, 0245, 1082, 1111,1151-2,1572 Kubitza, Bartholemew, 0748 Kuklick, Henrika, 7 Kulick, Don, 0784, 0787 Kuman, G., 1210 Kumurur, W.H.D., 0571 Kunst, Jaap, 0474 Kunze, Georg, 0796, 0837 Kwa'ioloa, Michael, 1810 Kyakas, Alome, 1122 Laade, Wolfgang, 1345 Laba, Billai, 4 La Barre, Weston, 7,0020 Lacey, Roderic, 19, 0062-3, 0087, 0199, 0236, 0400, 0429, 1123-4, 1140, 1476,1479 Lafitte, Gabriel, 0305, 1730 Lal, Brij, xx, 0054, 2036, 2086, 2106,2154 Lamarre, Joseph, 1731 Lambek, Michael, 25, 1221 Lambert, F., 1868 Lambert, Ie Pere, 1971 Lamers, Johannes, 1039 Land, C. op't, 0587 Landtman, Gunnar, 13, 0056, 0111, 1363, 1364, 1365 Lane, Robert, 0117,1893 Lang, Andrew, 8 Lang, Joseph, 0280 Langdon, Robert, 0013, 0052 Langham, Ian, 7 Langmore, Diane, 23, 0059, 0270, 0277, 1328, 1329, 1330 Langness, Lewis, 20-21, 0331, 0334, 0819, 1065, 1068-9, 1276, 1277, 1307 Langridge, Albert, 1955 Lanternari, Vittorio, 0114, 0200, 0529

Author Index Laracy, Hugh, 23, 0271, 1684, 1701,1802 Larmour, Peter, 1759, 1883 Laroche, Charles, 1916 Larson, Gordon, 0575 Larsson, Karl, 1020, 2055 Lasaro, laro, 1517 Lattas, Andrew, 29, 0179, 0314, 0379-80, 0814, 0923, 0932, 0937-9,0940,0980,0988,1032, 1035, 1402, 1595 Latukefu, Sione, 23, 0274, 0429, 0833, 1204, 1336, 1466, 1744, 1885 Laufer, Carl, 9, 16,0954,0959-61, 0971,0973, 1024 Laumann, Karl, 0769 Laupu, Benedik, 0924 Laupu,Jakob,0924 Lawrence, David, 1348 Lawrence, Peter, xv, 8, 12, 19-22, 28, 0059, 0108, 0015, 0116-7, 0201-03, 0331, 0334, 0352, 0381-3, 0652-3, 0790, 0797-9, 0802,0807,0810,0817-9,0824, 0829, 0838, 0916, 0930, 1115, 1125, 1231, 1260, 1288, 1582, 1595, 1893 Lawrie, Margaret, 1346 Lawson, Stephanie, 2107 Layard, John, 8, 13-4, 0056, 1909, 1913,1917-21 Lea, David, 0746,1124 Leach, Edmund, 1184, 1546, 1565 Leach,James,0800 Leach, Jerry, 1546, 1565 Leahy, Michael , 1194 Leavitt, So, 0179 Leblic, Isabelle, 1966 Lebot, Vincent, 0335, 1839 Leconte, Fran<;ois, 2004, 2009 Lederman, Rena, 0166,1219, 1223, 1584, 1600 Leeden, Alexander van der, 0470

575

Leenhardt, Maurice, 8, 11-3, 24, 27, 0118, 1523, 1995, 2008, 2012, 2013-6,2021,2026,2028-9 Leenhardt, Raymond-Henri, 1995, 2039 Leeson, Ida, 0002,0021 Leeuw, Gerardus van der, 11, 1548 Lehmann, Rudolf, 7, 16 Lehner, Stephan, 0647, 0882-4, 0901 Leiden Ethnological Society, 0635 Lekahema, So, 0517 Lemaire, Ton, 0595, 1268 Lemonnier, Pierre, 0057, 0320, 1063 Lennox, c., 1328 Lepervanche, Marie de, 0331 Lepowsky, Maria, 1538, 1547 Le Roux, C.CoFoMo, 0558 LeRoy, John, 1616-7 Lessa, William, 8, 1220 Lesson, Rene, 3 Lester, RoHo, 2053-4, 2063 Levine, Hal, 1188 Levi-Strauss, Claude, 8, 11, 13, 0083,0102,0716,1262,2026 Levy-Bruhl, Lucien, 8, 11 Lewis, Ao, xix Lewis, Gilbert, 0370, 0702-04 Lewis, Norman, xx Lewis, Phillip, 1021 Lewis, Ronald, 0718 Ley, Allison, 0181,1201 Leymang, Go, 0300,1860 Library Services of Fiji, 0038 Lidz, Ruth, 0119 Lidz, Theodore, 0119 Lieber, Michael, 1487 Liebert, Wo, 0420 Liedtke, Wolfgang, 0043 Liep, John, 1538 Lincoln, Louise, 1022, 1029 Lindenbaum, Shirley, 0166, 1070, 1102, 1142, 1256, 1278-9, 1295, 1928

576 Lindergard, K., xxi Lindsay, Norman, 10 Lindstrom, Lamont, 0162, 0179, 0204, 0236, 0335, 1835, 1902, 1938, 1947-9 Lindt, John, 1415 Linehan, Terry, 0841 Linge, Hosea, 0913 Lini, Walter, 0304, 1864, 1866, 1880 Linton, Ralph, 16, 1792 Lips, Julius, 0205 Lipset, David, 0664, 0680, 0782 LiPuma, Edward, 1225 Lithgow, David, 1534, 1577 Little, Jeanette, 1702, 2155 Littlewood, H., 1427 Litzow, Geoffrey, 1146 Liua'ana, F., 0289 Liyong, T.L., 23 Locher, G., 0489 Lockley, G., 1331 Loeliger, Carl, xix, 25, 27, 0062, 0206, 0430, 0820, 0831, 0916, 1037, 1149, 1433, 1434, 167980,1738-40,1817,1904,2113 Lohia, Simon, 1416 Lohmann, Roger, 0152, 0815, 1106, 1192, 1195 Lomaloma, S., 2155 Lommel, Andreas, 0207 Long, Charles, 0208 Long, Jerome, 1548 Longgar, William, 1030, 1036 Loos, Noel, 1357 Lornley, Richard, xxii Lory, Jean-Luc, 1261 Losche, Diane, 0380, 0720, 0722, 0736 Lovett, Richard, 0439, 1321, 1324, 1331 Lowie, Robert, 7 Luckert, Karl, xxi, 0127 Lurang, Noah, 0086

Author Index Luschan, Felix von, 0962 Lutkehaus, Nancy, 0183, 0277, 0336, 0646, 0659, 0664, 0669, 0680, 0701, 0705, 0732, 0763, 0788,0835 Lutton, Nancy, 1332, 1465, 1468 Luxton, Clarence, 1766 Luzbetak, Louis, 15, 17, 1165-7, 1196 Lyons, A. P., 11, 1366-7 Lyons, Martyn, 1981 Lyth, Richard, 2047 Maahs, Arnold, xxi Mabo, Koiki, 1357 Maburau, Anthony, 0820 McArthur, Margaret, 1665 McCall, Grant, 1942 McCane, Lawrence, 1703 McCarthy, Keith, 26 MacClancy, Jeremy, 1840 McConnell, Fraiser, 0039 Macdonald, Barrie, 0010, 2058 MacDonald, Daniel, 1922 MacDonald, Mary, 24, 0040, 0122, 0337,0431,1617-9 Macdonald-Milne, Brian, 0281, 1834 McDougall, S., 1697 McDowell, Nancy, 32, 0065, 0095, 0179,0325,0770,0785 McElhanon, Kenneth, 0338, 0861 McEvedy, Colin, xxi McFarlane, Samuel, 0282, 1352, 2040 McGrath, William, 0028 McGregor, Donald, 0708, 0709, 0713 McHardy, Emmet, 1741 McIntosh, Alistair, 1385 Macintyre, Martha, 0155, 0195, 0248,0277,1538,1549,1570-71 Mackay, Ross, 0270, 1531 McKellin, William, 0162

Author Index Mackenzie, Donald, 0120 McLeod, Kenneth, 0477 McMahon, John, 0461 McManus, Michael, 0338 Macnaught, Timothy, 2108 McNeish, James, 0144 McSwain, Romola, 0821 McWilliam, N.D., 0885 Madan, T.N., 0093, 0202, 1118, 1123 Maddock, Maxwell, 0432 Maeliau, Michael, 0304, 1816 Maenu'u, Leonard, 1693 Maestrini, Nicholas, 1572 Maetoloa, Meshach, 1817 Mageo, Jeannette , 0077, 0990, 1212, 1237, 1786 Maher, Robert, 1397, 1398 Mahony, John, 2156 Maiden, Peter, 1328 Maidment, Ewan, 0053 Mair, Lucy, 21-2, 0192, 0209 Majnep, Saem, 1218 Makini, Jully, 1747 Malcolm, Lawrence, 1226 Malinowski, Bronislaw, 7-8, 12-14, 16,18,0056,0205, 1310, 14634, 1523, 1535, 1542, 1546, 1550-8,1564,1910 Malnic, Jutta, 1558 Malone, D., 1144 Mamak, Alexander, 1942, 1802 Mamiya, Christin, 1386 Mamoribo, 1., 0540 Mander-Jones, Phyliss, 0011 Maning, Frederick, 1897 Mannan,Mashur,0210 Manning, Helen, 0496 Mantovani, Ennio, 25, 28, 0058, 0121-2,0221,0262,0299,0301, 0733, 1210, 1233 Maranda, Elli, 1787 Maranda, P., 1787 Marau, Clement, 1831, 1908

577 Marcus, Julie, 17 Marepo Eoe, Soroi, 0086 Marett, Robert, 11, 0127, 1340, 1515 Marjen, Chris, 0528 Marks, Hans, 12 Marshall, Mac, 0365, 0384, 1247, 1299, 1897 Martin, Grahame, 29, 1368-9, 1371, 1656 Martin, Kenneth, 2109 Mary Agnella, Sr, 0714 Mary Stella, Sr, 2157 Marzan,J. de, 2053, 2064 Maschio, Thomas, 0336, 0925, 0926 Massenzio, Marcello, 0529 Matane, Paulias, 0417, 0998 Matas-Kalkot, Singoleo, 1904 Mathew, John, 14 Mathiasson, Carolyn, 1787 Mathieu, Adolphe, 2017 Matiabe, Aruru, 1601 Matthiessen, Peter, 0559 Mauricio, Rufino, 0007 Mauss, Marcel, 5,7,13 Mavor, John, 0269 Mawe, Theodore, 1585-6 May, John D'Arcy, 0065, 0211, 0283-4,0290,0460,1053,1815 May, Kevin, 0530 May, Ronald, 0059, 0202, 0212, 0371,0397,0749,0857,1799 Mayer, 1., 1281 Mayers, Marvin, 0718, 0986 Mazzucconi, Giovanni, 0840, 1572 Mead, Margaret, 7-8,12,15-6,22, 26-7,0123,0341,0362,0550,0665, 0723, 0730-31, 0737, 0742, 0757, 0761, 0770. 1042-4, 1049, 1050, 1055,1370 Mead, Sidney, 0124, 1826 Meggitt, Mervyn, 19,21,28,0117, 0166, 0277, 0790, 0797, 0916, 0930, 1062, 1068, 1088, 1115,

578 1125-6, 1141-2, 1231, 1260, 1262, 1288, 1370, 1582, 1587, 1595, 1661, 1893 Meier, Josef, 15, 0423, 0905, 0963, 0973, 1045 Meigs, Anna, 1280-81 Meijl, Toon van, 23, 0836 Meiser, Leo, 0801 Mel, Michael, 0408 Melanesian Institute for Pastoral and Socio-Economic Service, 0285 Meleisea, Malama, 5, 0213 Meli, Edward, 0999 Melk-Koch, Marion, 14 Mennis, Mary, 0955, 1000, 1208 Meo, Jovili, 2158 Merkel, Rudolf, 0871 Merlan, Francesca, 1168 Merle, Isabelle, 1982 Merlin, Mark, 0335 Merrifield, William, 0471 Mescam, Genevieve, 1894 Meshanko, Ronald, 1608 Messer, Ellen, 25, 1221 M6tais, Eliane, 2018-9 Methodist Church of Fiji, 2159 Methodist Missionary Society of Australasia, 2160 Meuwese, Cornelius, 0616 Meyer, Adolf, 0339 Meyer, Anthony, 0125 Meyer, Birgit, 2103 Meyer, D., 0895 Meyer, Heinrich, 0681 Michael, Thomas, 0105, 1094 Michel, Louise, 1972, 2020 Michel, T., 0552 Mickelson, Einar, 0583 Middleton, John, 0881, 1286 Midian, Andrew, 1001 Miedema, Jelle, 12,0623-4,0636 Mihalic, Frank, 0433 Mikloucho-Maclay, Nikolai von,

Author Index 0802,0822 Mila, Esmie and Vaka, 0434 Miller, B., 1040 Miller, Charles, 0286, 1699 Miller, Graham, 1867, 1884 Miller, Robert, 1958 Milton, Kay, 23 Mimica, Jadran, 24,29, 0886-7, 1620 Miridj, Waja, 0823 Miskaram, Norlie, 1030, 1037 Missotte, Philippe, 1964 Mitchell, William, 0112, 0664, 0705,0710 Mitton, Robert, 0466 Miyazaki, Hirokazu, 2161 Modjeska, Nicholas, 1074, 1578 Mokaddem, Hamid, 1990, 1994 Momis, John, 0283, 0301, 0304, 0413,0435,1730 Mona, Daniel, 1666 Monckton, Charles, xxi Monfat, Antoine, 0287 Monnerie, Denis, 1715 Monnier, Paul, 1868 Montagne, S., 1538 Montauban, Paul, 1716 Montgomery, Henry, xxi, 0288 Mooney, James, 0192 Moore, Albert, 0060 Moore, Clive, 3 Moore, David, 3, 1341 Morauta, Louise, 0126, 0824 Morgan, Christopher, 0391 Morin, Hilarion, 0825 Moritzen, Niels-Peter, 0214 Morren, Jr., George, 1095 Morton, Harold, xxi Mosche,Franz,0538 Moses, John, 0833, 0972 Moses, Robinson, 1041 Mosko, Mark, 0195, 1417, 1452, 1977,2171 Moss, Rosalind, 0099, 0127

Author Index Moszkowski, Max, 0509 Motte, Mary, 0280 Mountford, Charles P., 0075 Mouton, Jean, 0946 Moyle, Alice, 0786 MroBko, Kurt-Dietrich, 0436 Muensterberger, Werner, 8 Mtihlmann, Wilhelm, I5 , 0215, 0531 Muingnepe, John, 0437 Muingnepe, Rose, 0417. See also Ninkama Muke, John, 29 Mukherjee, Soumyendra, xviii Mtiller, Ernst, 0215, 0531 Mtiller, Friedrich Max, 10 Muller, K.W., 17 Muller, Kal, 0055, 1895-6, 1923-4 Mtiller, Karl, 0359 Mtiller-Krtiger, Theodor, 0584 Mullins, Steve, 0289, 1352 Munn, Nancy, 1559, 1625 Munro, Douglas, 0289 Munster, Peter, 1303 Mtinsterberger, W., 0771 Mtinzel, Mark, 0340, 0706 Murdoch, Brian, 1803 Murphy, Patrick, 0285, 0438 Murray, Archibald, 0439, 1869, 1956 Murray, Hubert, 16, 1332, 1340, 1402, 1667 Myers, c., 1341 Mytinger, Caroline, 1695 Nadel, Siegfried, 0334 Nagle, Peter, 0041 Nainoca, M., 0312 Nairne, W.P., 1325 Namel, Allen, 1862, 1933 Namunu, Simeon, 0304, 0458, 1573, 1575-6 Narewe, Worike, 0899 Narokobi, Bernard, 0272, 0283,

579 0290, 0304, 0408, 0417, 0440, 0750,0755,1964 Nasategay-Udam, 1., 0539 Nash, Jill, 1732 Natachee, Allan, 1418 Nayacakalou, Rusiate, 2110-11 Naylor, Larry, 0578 Neal, Janet, 1209 Neapila, Mark, 1742 Neapu, A., 1193 Neely, Lois, 0576 Neilson, David, xv, 25,28, 0493, 0522 Nekitel, Otto, 0035c Nelson, Hank, 9,0059, 0385, 13323,1465,1799 Nettleton, Joseph, 2164 Neuhaus, Karl, 1023-4 Neuhauss, Richard, 12, 0647, 0841, 0845,0852,0856 Neumann , Klaus, xiv, 0841, 0981, 1002 Nevermann, Hans, 12,28-9, 0023, 0128-9,0423,0586,1046 New Guinea Lutheran Mission [Wabag Lutheran Church], 1144, 1153 Newland, Lynda, 2104 Newman, Philip, 0330, 1062, 1214, 1282-3 Newton, Douglas, 0772, 1387 Newton, Henry, 1500 Ngadimin, Stefanus, 0543 Nibbrig, Nand, 1439 Nicholson, Reginald, 1767 Nieuwenhuijsen, J.W. van, 1646 Nieuwenhuijsen-Riedeman, C.H., 1646 Nihill, Michael, 1621-2, 1635 Niklaus, Robert, 0584 Niles, Don, 0873 Nilles, John, 1227, 1231, 1234-5, 1251-2 Ninkama, Rose, 0304, 0457, 1253.

580 See also Muingepe Noga, Bedero, 1434 None, Walter, 1348 Nongkas, Catherine, 1040 Noriwari, L., 0481 Nuikula, Paula, 2154, 2162 Nunen, Bernard [Alphonse] van, xv, 0625 Nussbaum, Stan, 0022 Oates, Lynette, 1577 O'Brien, Claire, 1704 O'Brien, Denise, 0261, 0572, 0575, 1062, 1068, 1079 O'Brien, L., 1299 Obrist van Eeuwijk, Brigit, 0057 O'Callaghan, see Mary Agnella Ode, Cecilia, 0636 Offenberg, Go, 0607 Ogan, Eugene, 0325, 1733 O'Hanlon, Michael, 22 , 0694, 116971 Ohnemus, Sylvia, 1047 Oldmeadow, Peter, 0759 Ole, Ronnie, 0291 Olela, Henry, 0160 Oliver, Douglas, 7, 0130, 1665, 1717-8, 1724, 1734-5 Olson, Lynette, 0902, 1206 Olupona,Jacob,30,0431 O'Neill, Jack, 0896 O'Neill, Tim, 0982 Ongopai, Efi, 1418 Onim, Jusuf, 6 Oosterhout, Dianne van, 24, 0240, 0624,0636 Oosterwal, Gottfried, 0216, 0510, 0560,0573,0636 Opeba, Willington Jojoga, see under Jojoga Oram, Nigel, 1334, 1399, 1453, 1459 O'Reilly, Patrick, 0012, 0046-7, 1696,1716,1788

Author Index Ortner, Sherry, 1096 Osborne, Kenneth, 1143 Osifelo, Frederick, 1818 O'Sullivan, Catherine, 0050 Otto, Eckart, 0441 Otto, Rudolf, 0741 Otto, Ton, xiv, 29, 0217, 0292,1051 Ottow, Carl, 10,0465, 0489, 0511, 0538, 0540 Ouellette, Mary, 1736 Ouou, Emulio-Ree, 1804 Outka, Gene, 0789 Ova, Ahuia, 1428 Po , MoGoC., 1509 Pacific Conference of Churches, 0283 Paini, Anna, 2037 Paliau Maloat, 0283, 1049-54, 1054, 1057 Panoff, Franc;oise, 0964-5 Panoff, Michel, 0217, 0966-8, 0983, 0984 Panzer, Karl, 0877, 0891 Papa, Clement, 1207, 1210 Paritsky, Vo, 0070 Parker, Neville, 0365 Parker, Robert, 0652 Parker, Russell, 1768 Parkinson, Richard, 13, 0339, 0341, 0906,1688,1719 Parratt, John, 0303, 1310, 1440-1, 1472 Parry, Jonathan, 1180,2126 Parsons, Lee, 0131 Parsonsons, Gordon, xxii, 1870 Partridge, Christopher, xx, 30, 0172, 1623 Passi, Dave, 0304, 1353, 1357-8 Pat, Levu, 25 Pataki-Schweizer, Karen, 1304 Pataki-Schweizer, Kerry, 0365 Patch, Vo, 0364 Paton, Frank, 1957

Author Index Paton, James, 1958-9 Paton, John, 0306, 1955, 1957-8 Paton, Maggie, 1959 Patrick, Arthur, 0257 Patte1-Gray, Anne, 0293, 1353 Patterson, George, 1950 Patterson, Mary, 0132, 1835, 1927 Pavert, John van de, 0561 Pawley, Andrew, 20, 0133,1786 Payne, Beverley, 0010 Pech, Rufus, 0803, 0818 Peckham, Lloyd, 0626 Peekel, Gerhard, 1023, 1025-6 Pels, Peter, 12,2103 Penn, M., 0782 Penny, Alfred, 1833 Peoples, James, 0826 Pemet, Henry, 0134-5 Pernetta John, 0126 Perry, William, 14 Peter, Eugenie, 2041 Peter, Hanns, 0340, 0706 Peter, Olive, 1560 Peters, Hermanus, 0543, 0562 Petri, Helmut, 28, 0129 Petrosky, M., 0285 Pettazzoni, Raffaele, 8 Pfeil, Joachim von, 0906, 0969 Philsooph, H., 7, 1561 Piddington, Ralph, 23 Piepke, Joachim, 26 Pietz, Eduard, 22 Pilhofer, Georg, 22, 0442, 0833, 0862 Pineau, Andre, 1676 Pisier, Georges, 0046, 0300, 2024 Piskaty, Kurt, 0733 Pita, Revo, 1419 Plant, Chris, 1864 Ploeg, Anton, xiv, 11, 17,27,0219, 0371,0552,0563,0572,0574-5, 0632,0903,1062,1077,1188 Plutta, Paul, 0186, 0827 Pogo, Ellison, 1705

581 Poignant, Roslyn, 0136 Poirier, Jean, 0046, 1963 Pokawin, Polonhou [Stephen], 0304, 1054 Pollard, Alice, 1697 Pomponio, Alice, 0386, 0872, 0942 Po'o, Tau, 1442 Poole, Fitz John, 20, 0072, 0137-8, 0166,0330,1096-7,1102-3 Poort, W.A., 0294 Porai, B.R., 1057 Pos, Hugo, 0532 Posala, Haynes, 1284 Pospisil , Leopold, 0547, 0627-8, 0643 Pouillon, Jean, 1787 Powdermaker, Hortense, 16, 1027 Powell, Wilfred, 0963 Pouwer, Jan, xiv, 25, 0470, 0595, 0607,0611 Prasad, Satendra, 2134 Pratiknyo, Hartoyo, 0508 Pratomo, Suyadi, 0475 Pratt, John, 1769 Premdas, Ralph, 1321 Prendergast, Patricia, 1331 Prendeville, Kerry, 1789 Prentice, Malcolm, 15 Pretty, Graeme, 1343 Priday, Herbert, 1983 Prince, John, 1379, 1641 Prince, Moyra, 1379, 1641 Prior, Alan, 1154 Prior, Randall, 1871-2, 1960 Puech, Henri-Charles, 0076, 0172 Pullen-Burry, Bessie, xx Pulsford, Robert, 0845, 1420 Putilov, Boris, 0822 Qaeze, Pierre, 0304, 1996 Quain, Buell, 2065, 2066 Quanchi, Max, 0289 Quatrefages, Joseph de., 14 Quilici, Folco, 8

582 Quinlivan, Paul, 1086 Quinn, Naomi, 1543 Quiros, Fernandez de, 6 Radcliffe-Brown, Alfred, 18, 0730, 1316 Radford, Robin, 1304 Raffaele, Paul, xx Rai, Max, 0751 Rainey, William, 0443 Ram, Kalpana, 1756 Ramandei, J.H. (Ramandey, Y.), 0481,0516 Rambo, Karl, 1248, 1254 Ramoi, G., 0301 Ramsden, Peter, 0445 Ranck, Stephen, xxi Rapaport, Moshe, xx Rappaport, Roy, 24-5, 1065, 1068, 1072, 1219, 1220-1, 1584 Rascher, Matthaus, 0970-71, 0995 Ratawa, Wendy, 2159 Rath, Daniel, 0718, 0985-6 Ratuva, Steven, 2106, 2112, 2141 Ratzel, Friedrich, 15 Raucaz, Louis, 1704 Rauws, Johannes, 0467, 0494 Ravuvu, Asesela, 2067-8 Rayawa, J., 0312 Read, Kenneth, 26, 0897, 1071, 1282, 1285-6, 1287, 1296, 1307 Reason, D., 1218 Reay, Marie, 17,19, 21,26,0059, 0112,0323-4,0352,0384,0652, 1062,1171-4,1197,1349 Rechnitz, Wilhelm, 1359 Reddy, K., 2088 Redman, Jess, 1107 Ree, G., 0365 Reed, Alexander, 2069 Reed, William, 2163 Reeder, J., Jr., 0789 Reenders, Hommo, 0495 Reeson, Margaret, 1609, 1612

Author Index Regius, Helena, 0945 Reid, AC., 2070 Reid, Richard, 1384, 1405 Reilly, Michael, 0270 Reina, Paul, 0840, 0846 Reiner, Hermann, 0418, 0442, 0460, 0655,0833,0867 Reitman, Edouard, 0009, 0012 Reitz, Gerhard, xxii, 0444 Reko, K., 1119 Renee, Gordon, 1759 Renck, GUnther, 1305 Renselaar, H.C. van, 0596 Renwarin, Berry, 0493 Rhys, Lloyd, 0633 Rice, Edward, 1951 Richardson, Don, 0306, 0621 Richardson, Paul, 0218, 0445 Ricoeur, Paul, 24 Riebe, Inge, 0133, 0352, 0393 , 1222 Riesenfeld, Alphonse, 0139 Rijswijck, Olga, 1431. See Gostin Riley, Edward, 1370 Rimoldi, Eleanor, 0133, 1737 Rimoldi, Max, 0133,1729,1737 Rinschede, Gisbert, 0167 Rio, Gerard del, 1997 Ritter, Hans, 0140, 0961 Rivers, William, 8, 13-4,16,23, 0139 , 0141,0342-4, 1340, 1689, 1848 Rivierre, Jean-Claude, 2003 Robbins, Joel , 0391, 0446, 11 04, 1108-10,1211 Roberts, Mark, 1738 Robertson, Hugh, 1961 Robertson, Susan, 1332, 1465 Robillard, A., 0224 Robin, Robert, 21,1595,1602,1637 Rochas, Victor de, 2004 Rockefeller, Michael, 0597 ROder, Josef, 0629 Rodman, Margaret, 0219, 1762, 1805, 1835

Author Index Rogers, Edgar, 1510 Rohatynskyj, Marta, 0320 R6heim, Geza, 8,1518-21 Rohura, L., 1831 Rokotuiviwa, Paula, 2113 Rollat, Alain, 2000 Romilly, Hugh, 8, 0295, 1503 Roscoe, Paul, 0336, 0664 , 0666, 0669,0732,0752 Rosenberg, Carl von, 0533 Rosman, Abraham, 0345 Ross, Harold, 0254, 1790 Ross, William, 0274, 1208 Rossi, Ino, 0611 Roth, George, 2071, 2114 Routhier, Pierre, 1963 Routledge, David, 0447, 2059, 2115 Roux, Jean-Claude, 1984 Rowe, George, 2047 , 2164 Rowland, Carr, 1335 Rowley, Charles, 0300, 0382, 0387, 0660 Rozier, Claude, 1952,2010 Rubel, Paula, 0345 Rubenstein, Donald, 0270, 0376, 0839 Rudnitzki, Gerhard, 0734 Rudolph, Kurt, 0167 Ruhan, Olaf, xx Rule, Joan and Murray, 1623 Rumainum, FJ.S., 0541 Rumsey, Alan, 0314, 1035, 1168, 1299 Rusoto, Moses, 1127 Rutherford, N., 0189 Rutz, Henry, 2116-7 Ryan, D'Arcy, 1587 Ryan, Dawn, 1068, 1400, 1587 Ryan, Peter, 0192, 0315, 0334 Rzepkowski, Horst, 0296, 0733 Sack, Peter , 0042, 0323, 0388 , 0892, 0898, 0907, 0952, 0959, 0972-3, 1883

583 Sahlins, Marshall, xx, 0072, 0090, 0646, 1063, 1593, 1977, 2072-3 , 2077 Saito, Shiro, 0015 Saka, Varimo, 1421 Salamonsen, Peter, 0291 Salerio, Carlo, 1534 Salinis, A. de, 1985 Salisbury, Richard, 0117 , 1072, 1219, 1288, 1297, 1298 Salmond, Anne, 1897 Salomon, Christine, 2005 Salomnsen, Peter, 0291 Samana, Utula, 0304 Sanday, Peggy, 0142 Sande, G.A.l van der, 0512 Sanders, Oswald, 0297 Sapanga, Maria, 0924 Sapau, Michael, 1046 Sarawia, George, 0404, 1874, 1907 Sarei, Alexis, 1743 Saunana, John, 0298 Saunders, Garry, 1677 Saussol, Alain, 0300, 1986, 1987 Saville, James, 12,0062,1311 , 1463 Sawer, Marian, 1873, 1882 Sawin, John, 0584 Sawyer, John, 4 Scaglion, Richard, 0325, 0346-7, 0664,0669, 1076,1589 Scaletta, N., 0919 Scarr, Deryck, 0010, 0271, 1709, 1794,2007, 2043,2118 Schafer, Alfons (Schaefer, Alphonse), 1227, 1235 Scharmach, Leo, 1003 Scheffler, Harold, 1751-2 Schellong, Otto, 13, 0847 Scheps, Birgit, 0043 Scherer, J.H., 0371, 0612, 1646 Scherle, Fred, 1654 Scheyvens, R. , 1697 Schiefenhoevel, Wulf, 0552, 0734, 1624

584 Schieffelin, Edward, 10, 0112, 0325, 0330, 0372, 0389, 0552, 0785,1625-7,1640-1 Schiltz, Marc, 20, 0389, 1078 Schindlbeck, M., 0759 Schlesier, Erhard, 15,20, 0048, 0143, 1521 Schmeltz, Johann, xx, 0469 Schmid, Jiirg, 0773 Schmidt, Andrea, 15 Schmidt, Wilhelm, 16,25, 0122, 0659,0733,0963 Schmitz, Carl, xxii, 14-5, 17, 20, 22, 0118, 0144, 0348, 0648-9, 0771, 0844, 0848-9, 0850-51, 0855, 0863, 0873, 0888-9, 1024, 1278, 1389 Schnee, Heinrich, 0907, 0941 Schneebaum, Tobias, 0175, 0593, 0598,0622 Schneider, Frederika, 0822 Schneider, G.J., 0534 Schoeffel, Penelope,S, 0213 Schoell, Hans-Martin, 0417, 1099 Schoorl, Johan, 0612, 0613 Schoorl, Pim, 0613 Schroder, Ekkehard, 0734 Schroeder, Roger, 0733 Schroter, Susanne, 23, 0349 Schubert, Rose, 0145 Schuster, Gisela, 0664 Schuster, Meinhard, 01 05, 0340, 0664,0696,0774 Schiitte, Heinz, 0361, 0436, 0839, 0908,0909 Schiitz, Albert, 2133, 2165 Schuurkamp, Gerrit, 1098 Schwab, John, 1128 Schwartz, Theodore, 16, 220, 1053, 1055-7 Schwarz, Brian, 0122, 0221, 0299, 0823 Schwimmer, Erik, 16, 25, 0124, 0526, 1268, 1317, 1389, 1402-

Author Index 03, 1474, 1477-8, 1487, 1633 Scoditti, Giancarlo, 1562 Scott, Gillian, 0011, 0013 Scott, Michael, 1827, 1832 Scott, Paul, 1227 Scott-Kemball, Jeune, 0474 Scragg, Walter, 1654 Scudder, William, xxi Seaton, Lee, 0826 Secomb, G., 1530 Sedes, Jean-Marie, 2135, 2166 Seehofer-Guise, Dolly, 1663 Seemann, Berthold, 2119-20 Sefa, E.D., 0513-4 Seifert, William, 0285 Sekarningsih, Ani, 0614 Seligman[n], Charles, 7, I 2, 14, 0056, 0165, 0342, 1308, 1312, 1347, 1364, 1403, 1918 Selin, Helaine, 1759 Senes, Jacqueline, xxi, 1994 Senft, Gunter, 24, 0217, 1563 Sentinella, Charles, 0822 Sentinella, M., 0822 Sergueiew, Maria, 0012 Sepoe, Orovu, 0457 Serpenti, Laurent, 0106, 0599-601 Seton, W., 1325 Seveau, Philip, 1454 Sevenau, see Seveau Severi, Carlo, 0757, 0768 Sexton, Lorraine, 0336, 1299 Seyfarth, Siegfried, 0725 Sharp, Nonie, 0222, 0535, 1348, 1354 Sharp, Peter, 1141 Sharpe, Eric, 15,27 Shaw, Daniel, 0390, 1647, 1648, 1655, 1657 Shears, Richard, 1855 Shephard, Peter, 1753 Shepperson, George, 0230 Sherwin, R.M., 0975 Shevill, Ian, 1501

Author Index Shimizu, Akitoshi, 23 Shineberg, Dorothy, 0010, 1856, 1991 Shnukal, Anna, 0004 Short, Jr., James, 1069 Siaoa, Christopher, 1401 Siawong, Windiong, 0844 Sierat, Joop, 0642 Siikala, Jukka, 0223 Silas, [Brother] ,1306 Silata, Patrick, 0812 Sillitoe, Paul, 0146, 0224, 0346, 0352,0355,0389,1588,1589 Silovo, Ron, 1464 Silverman, Eric, 0314, 0757 Simmons, David, 0144 Simpson, Colin, 0147, 0350 Simpson, J.M.Y., 4 Sims, Andrew and Anne, 0552 Sinclair, James, 0896, 0903, 1669 Sinclair, Ruth, 1327 Singe, John, 1355 Singh, Ajit, 2151 Singkai, Gregory, 1742 Sipari, Hermann, 1735, 1739-40 Sirivi, Josephine, 1742 Siwatibau, Suliana, 0304, 2151, 2167-9 Skinner, Brenda, 0955 Stone, T., 0650 Smalley, William, xxii Smart, Ninian, xxi Smedts, Matthew, 0643 Smidt, Dirk, 0074, 0086, 0602 Smith, Alan, 0482 Smith, E. Alan, 0055 Smith, Elliot, 14, 18, 1824 Smith, Graham, 1610 Smith, Jonathan, 0225 Smith, Merryl, 1105 Smith, Michael, 0384, 0686, 0687 Smith, Peter, 1336 Smith, Robert, 1083 Smith, Robertson, 13,0056

585 Smith, Woodruff, 9 Smits, Koos, 0448 Smythe, Sarah and W.1., 2120 Snow, Philip, 0044, 2119 Societe des Oceanistes, 0300 SOderstrom, 1., 0771 Soewardi, Werdono, 0515 Sohmer, Sara, 1874 Solomon, P., 0364 Somare, Michael, 0450, 0672, 0684 Sope, Barak, 1857, 1864 S(lSrum, Arve, 1649 Souter, Gavin, 7 Soward, A., 0593 Spearritt, Gordon, 0786 Specht, Jim, 4, 0148, 0912,1313 Speck, Ormond and Winsome, 0257 Speiser, Felix, 15, 0149-50, 0351, 1849-50, 1973 Spencer, Dorothy, 2074 Spencer, Paul, 1181 Spenser, Michael, 1988 Spindler, Marc, 11 Spiro, Melford, 1554, 1564 Spriggs, Matthew, 4 Stagl, Justin, 0138, 0151 Stanek, Milan, 0340, 0775 Stanner, William, 0226, 1349 Start, D., 0633 Stasch, Rupert, 0615 Steadman, Lyle, 1175 Steed, Ernest, 1770 Steel, Robert, 1841, 1875 Steeves, J., 1321 Steffen, Paul, 0449 Steffens, S., 1144 Steinbauer, Friedrich, 28, 0214, 0227,0378,0406,0450,0654 Steley, Dennis, 1770 Stella, see Mary Stella Stenberg, Ernst, 2075 Stent, William, 0753 Stephan, Emil, 14, 1017 Stephen, Michele, 19,24,29,0103,

586 0107,0152-3,0228,0352,0718, 0799,0917, 1174, 1222, 1422, 1423-4 Stephenson, Nigel, 0105, 0754 Sterly, Joachim, 0153, 0954, 1236 Sterner, Joyce, 0471 Stevens, Jimmy, 18850 Also referred to at 1834, 1857, 1880-83, 1887 Stevens, Phillips, Jr., 0570 Stewart, Andrew, 0257 Stewart, Go, 0663 Stewart, Pamela, xv, 0154, 0240, 0314, 0320, 0353, 0358, 0377, 0391-2,0446,0638, 1168, 11767, 1192, 1211-2, 1590, 1603-04, 1805 Stocking, George, 10 Stbcklin, Werner, 0734, 1278 Stoesz, Samuel, 0584 Stokhof, W.A.L., 0624, 0636 Stolz, Michael, 0852 Strathern, Andrew, xv, 17, 20-21, 24,26-7, 0057, 0112, 0154, 0240, 0301, 0314, 0320, 0327, 0346, 0353-5, 0358, 0391-2, 0393, 0377, 0446, 0451, 0638, 0700,0832, 1068, 1073-4, 1168, 1176-85, 1189, 1191-2, 1198, 1199-1201, 1211-2, 1448, 1546, 1565, 1578, 1590, 1603-4, 16289,1638-9,1797,1805 Strathern, Marilyn, 17,20, 0079, 0155, 0156, 0700, 1068, 1079, 1184-8,1202,1524,1549 Stratigos, Susan, 0004, 0010, 0018, 0301 Strauss, Hermann, 17, 0654, 1189, 1192, 1203 Streit, Robert, 0026 Strelan, John, 22, 0221, 0229, 0378, 0460,0483,0654-5 Strenski, Ivan, 1557 Stringer, Martin, 11 Stritecky, Jo, 0446

Author Index Strong, Philip, 1338, 1511 Strong, WoMo, 1314 Stroud, Christopher, 0784, 0787 Stroud, Joanne, 8 Stuart, Ian, 1459, 1460 Sttirzenhofecker, Gabriele, 17, 1189, 1578, 1591-2 Suas, Fo, 2060 Suas, Jean-Baptiste, 1851 Sudarman, Do, 0614 Suigi, Po, 1572 Sulistyo, David, 0491 Sullivan, Nancy, 0211, 0417 Sullivan, Violet, 1819 Sumnik-Dekovich, Eugenia, 1386 Sunda, James, 0585 Sunderland, James, 2025 Suri, Ellison, 1791 Suruma, F., 1815 Susanto-Sunario, Astrid, 0543 Sutherland, Stewart, 0114 Swadling, Pamela, 4, 0674, 1170, 1369 Swain, Tony, ix, xiii, 11, 15, 18, 29, 0061 Swatridge, Colin, 0394 Swift, Francis, 0686 Syme, Tony, 1525 Synge, Frances, 1496 Szabo, Mo, 2169 Tabe, Burabeti, 1771 Tajyaga, Kundapen, 1124 Taka, Do, 1210 Talmon, Yonina, 0209 Tamarua, Vo, 0365 Tamoane, Matthew, 0233, 0672, 0682 Tanahashi, Santoshi, 1803 Tanaka, T., 1828 Tanamal, Laurens, 0542 Tanner, Godfrey, 32 Tarte, Daryl, 2138 Taru, L., 0711

Author Index Taruna, Joseph, 1744 Tattevin, Elie, 1898-9 Ta'unga 0 te Tini, 1327, 1991,2030 Tawali, Kumalau, 0301 Taylor, Bron, 24, 30 Taylor, Clyde, 0014 Teauariki, Turakiare, 0289 Tedlock, Barbara, 1273 Telban, Borut, 0057, 0776-7 Terrell, Jennifer, 0010 Teske, Gary, 1155, 1156 Teutscher, Hendricus, 0536 Thatcher, Tom, 0828 Thawley, John, 0015 Theiler, Iosef, 9 Thimme, Hans-Martin, 0537 Thirlwall, Charmian, 0301 Thomas, Caroline, 16 Thomas, D., 1144 Thomas, Gail, 8 Thomas, Jacqueline, 1267 Thomas, K.H., 0683 Thomas, Nicholas, 3, 29, 0157-8, 0195,0292,1340,2076-7,21212,2170-71 Thomas, Northcote, 1340 Thomas, Pamela, 1834 Thomas, Tim, 1753 Thomas, Williams, 10 Thompson, Anne-Gabrielle, 000102 Thompson, Stith, 0145 Thompson, Virginia, 1998 Thomson, Basil, 2051, 2078-9, 2123 Thomson, James, 1315 Thoonen, Louise, 0636-8 Thorgeir, Storesund, xxi Thornley, Andrew, xv, 0059, 0270, 0289,2138,2164,2172-4 Thorogood, Bernard, 0407 Threlfall, Neville, 0452, 0899, 0912,0914, 1002 Thrupp, Sylvia, 0230, 0373

587 Thune, Carl, 1538 Thurnwald, Hilde, 1720 Thurnwald, Richard, 7, 14, 0056, 0778-9,0974,1721-4 Thurston, William, 0386, 0942 Tichelman, Geradus, 0476 Tiffany, Sharon, 0254, 0261, 0944, 1079, 1299, 1757 Timmer, Jaap, 0240, 0636 Tini, Ta'unga 0 te, see Ta'unga Tippett, Alan, xiv, 22, 26, 0395, 1706, 1708, 1908, 2080-81, 2124,2175-6,2186 Tischner, Herbert, 17, 1189-90, 1192 Titterington, John, 1337 Tivinarlik, Alfred, 1040 Tjibaou, Jean-Marie, 1964, 19992000 Tobias, Michael, 1103 Todd,J.A.,0927 Toit, Brian du, 1289 Tomasetti, Bill, 0818 Tomasetti, Friedegard, 10-11, 20, 24-5, 0110,0303, 0319, 0802, 0846, 0864, 0869 , 1255, 1426, 1534,1719. See also Jachmann Tomkins, Dorothea, 0453 Tomlin, James, 0454, 1338 Tomlinson, Matthew, 2177 Tonganivalu, D., 2118 Tonkinson, Robert, 19-20, 0059, 0166, 1835, 1928, 1934" 1946 Toren, Christina, 29-30, 0057, 2082, 2125-6 ToTutumu, 0991 ToVagira, Martin, 0455 Tovalele, Paul, 0987 ToVaninara, Caspar, 0975, 1002, 1004 Townsend, Patricia, 0336 Trease, Howard Van, 1858, 1885 Treide, Barbara, 0159 Treloar, Geoffrey, 0412

Author Index

588 Trenkenschuh, F., 0603 Triebel, Johannes, 11 Trompf, Garry, xx, 4,6-8,10, 13-4, 25, 28, 30-32, 0023, 0061-5, 0103, 0117, 0132, 0152, 016061, 0172, 0174, 0199, 0206, 0231-6, 0240, 0245 , 0248-9, 0251, 0283, 0293, 0301-05 , 0319, 0375, 0417, 0435, 0441, 0444,0456, 0478-9,0482,0491, 0493, 0682, 0743, 0745, 0755 , 0812, 0817 , 0820, 0829, 0831, 0840, 0869, 0902, 0916, 0952, 0984,0988, 1032, 1036-7, 1057, 1069, 1098, 1124, 1131, 1149, 1158,1164,1167,1171 , 1182, 1204, 1251, 1253, 1293, 1297, 1322, 1358, 1401, 1412, 1425-6, 1430, 1433-4, 1439, 1448, 1453, 1456, 1460-61, 1483, 1484-6, 1534, 1575, 1638, 1661, 1672, 1679-80, 1719, 1729-30, 173840, 1749, 1760-61, 1816-7, 1887, 1904, 1949, 1996-7,2113, 2169,2178 Trowell , Margaret, 0129 Tryon, Darrell, 1852 Tschauder, John, 0674, 0748 , 0961, 1224 Tubanavau-Salabula, L., 2155 Tucker, F., 0535 Tucker, Ruth, 0306 Tumarkin, Danill, 0822 Tumu, Akii, 1130 Turner, Ann, 0316, 0457 Turner, Brian, 0307 Turner, C., 0408 Turner, George, 1939 Turner, Harold, 0022 Turner, Susan, 1634 Turner, William, 1426 Turpin de Morel, L., 2011 Tuwere, Sevati, 0304, 2154, 217880

Tuza,Esau, 0233, 0283 , 0304, 176061, 1765 Tuzin, Donald, 16, 20, 0072, 0323, 0330, 0667, 0735-41, 0756, 1266, 2073 Tweedie, Donald, 1908 Tylor, Edward, 8, 11,0081,1311 Udy, James, 0452 Ukur, F., 0484 Ulm, Sean, 0004 UNESCO, 0016 Uplegger, H., 0215 Ustorf, Werner, 0359 Utrecht, Ernst, 0477 Vakarau, Nacanieli, 2181 Vakatora, Tomasi, 2154 Valentine, Charles, 0090, 0237,0331,0928-30,0936 Vaughan, Berkeley, 1466 Vayda, Andrew, 21, 0607, 1223 Veer, Peter van der, 1903 Veramo, Joseph, 2083 Verebalavu, S., 2167 Verguet, Marie-Leopold, 1989 Vernon, R., 2182 Verschueren, Jan, 0313, 0586, 0616,0618 Vertenten, P., 0605 Vetter, Konrad, 0853 Vial, Leigh, 0854, 0885 Vicedom, Georg, 17, 0318, 1191-2 Vienne, Bernard, 1900 Villeminot,1. and P., 1268 Vincent, David, 0458 Vischer, Lukas, 0266 Visiting Teacher (et at.), 2183 Visser, Leontine, 0636 Vogt, Evon, 8, 1220 Volger, Gisela, 0814 Vormann, Franz, 0804

0117,

1219,

0604,

1189,

Author Index Voyce, Arthur, 1745 Vulaono, Tauga, 2172-4 VVaardenburg, Jacques, 28 VVacke, Karl, 22 VVaddell, Eric, 1118, 2000 VVagner, Hans, 0855 VVagner, Herwig, 0418, 0442, 0459 , 0460,0655,0833 VVagner, Roy, 4, 24, 0112, 0179, 0700, 0874, 0886, 1022, 1028-9, 1068, 1179, 1237-40, 1246, 1538 VVaiko, John, 0059, 0361, 0396, 1479 VVaite, Deborah, 1690 VVakefield, David, 0446 VValck, A., 22 VValdenfels, Hans, 0403 VValdersee, James, 0461 VValeanisia, J., 1684 VValker, Anthony, 1697,2059 VValker, Joan, 1427 VValker, Michael, 0234 VVallace, Anthony, 16 VVallace, Ben, 0237 VVallis , Ethel, 26 VVallis, Mary, 0447, 2127 VVallis, Roy, 0203 VValter, Friedrich, 1061 VValter, Michael, 0093, 0371, 0397 VValter, Richard, 1753 VVanek, Alexander, 1058 VVaqanivalu, M., 1742 VVard, Alan, 1988 VVard, Marion, 0310, 0438, 1052,,1830 VVarne, Randi, 30 VVarry, VVayne, 1247 VVassmann, Jtirg, xxi , 20, 29-30, 0314, 0340, 0664, 0780-81, 0805,0830, 1810 VVasterval, J.A., 0515 VVaterhouse, Joseph, 10,2045

589 VVatling, Dick, 2084 VVatsford, John, xxi VVatson, Avra, 0238 VVatson, C.H., 0257 VVatson, James, 11 , 0572, 1062-3, 1282, 1290 VVatson Virginia, 1300 VVatson-Gegeo, Karen, 0162 , 0183, 0826, 0989 VVatt, Agnes, 1962 VVebb, Alfred, 2046,2085 VVeber, Elizabeth, 0976 VVebster, Elsie, 0822 VVedega, Alice, 1471 VVedgwood, Camilla, 18, 0163-4, 0806,0884,1910 VVeeks, Sheldon, 1611 VVeinberger-Goebel, Gira, 0351 VVeiner, Annette, 1163, 1566, 1567 VVeiner, James, 24 , 0155, 0314 , 0324, 0327, 1630-32, 0694 , 1035, 1620 VVeinstock, M ., 0361 VVeir, Christine, 0181, 2086 VVeiss, Gabriele, 1829 VVelck, Karin von , 0814 VVelsch, Robert, 22, 0004 VVench, Ida, 0308 VVerbner, Richard, 0691, 0700, 0707 VVere, Eric, 1772 VVerning, Rainer, 0239 VVeschler, John, 0819 VVesley-Smith, Terence, 0008, 0017 VVest, Francis, 1667 VVestcott, Catherine, 0004 VVestermann, Ted, 1129 VVestermark, George, 0004, 0166, 1301 , 1307 VVete, J., 1997 VVete, Pothin, 1997,2001 VVetherell , David, 18, 23 , 0270, 0272, 0289, 1338-9, 1360, 1468, 1472,1511,1683,2184-5 VVeymouth, Ross, 0186, 1376, 1380

590 Wheeler, Gerald, 1715, 1725-7 White, Geoffrey, 0162, 0219, 1805, 1902, 1928 White, Gilbert, 1512 White, Nancy, 1497 White, Peter, 4, 0004, 0148, 0341 Whitehead, Harriet, 0356, 1096 Whitehead, Neil, 0240, 1593 Whitehead, T.L. , 0669 Whitehouse, Harvey, 24, 0183, 0398-9,0989-90, 1084 Whiteman, Darrell, 21, 25, 0078, 0122,0301 , 0309,0462, 1707-8, 1806-7,2186 Whiteman, Josephine, 1241 Whiting, John, 0742 Whittaker, June, 9, 0400, 0419 Whittington, Vera, 0994 Whonsbon-Aston, CW., 2187 Whyte, J., 1862 Wichmann, Arthur, 0512 Wick, Robert, 0496 Wickler, Stephen, 4 Wiessner, Polly, 0320, 1122, 1130 Wigley, S.C, 0365 Wilde, Charles, 1380 Wildhaber, R., 1278 Wilkinson, D., 2087 Williams, David, 2168 Williams, Francis, xxii, 10, 16-7, 22, 29, 0041, 0056, 0062, 0192, 1310, 1316-8, 1371 , 1388-90, 1395, 1402-03, 1428, 1474, 1480-81, 1483, 1485, 1633, 1678, 1681, 1683 Williams, Maslyn, xx Williams, P., 1876 Williams, Ronald, 0310 Williams, Thomas, 10, 2044, 2047 , 2086,2148 Williamson, Alexander, 1876 Williamson, Robert, 23, 0165, 1668, 1754 Willis, Ian, 0903

Author Index Willis, Roy, 1091 Willy, Ignatius, 0715 Wilson, Bryan, 0241 Wilson, 1., 20 Wilson, John (and Jonathan), 0564 Wilson, Judith, 0018 Wilson, Patricia, 1115 Wiltgen, Ralph, 0245, 0274, 0276, 0311,0688 Winowski, M., 1676 Winter, Esther, 0460 Winter, F., 2046 Wirz, Paul , 15,0111,0516,0574, 0606, 1372, 1388 Wise, Tigger, 19 Wittersheim, Eric ,1964, 2000 Wittkemper, Karl, 0954 Wohlberg, Kenneth, 0463 Wolf, Sara, 2055 Wolfgang, Martin, 1069 Wood, Diana, 1709 Wood, Harold, 1612,2188 Woodburn, Kathleen, xx Woodford, Charles, 1691 Woods, Michael, xxi World Vision International South Pacific, 0312 Worms, Ernest, 0129 Worsley, Peter, 22,28, 0192, 0242, 0373,0377,0529,0653,2103 Wouters, Herman, xix Wouters, R.P., 1808 Woznicki, Andrzej, 0357 Wright, Cliff, 1769 Wright, D.W., 26 Wright, Eric, 1504 Wuerch, William, ix Wurm, Stephen, xxi Wurth, C, 1678 Yabaki , Akuila, 0281 , 2128 Yagas, Alos, 0831 Yengoyan, A.A., 1627 Yonge, Charlotte, 1709, 1863

Author Index Yoshioka, M. , 1901 Young, Douglas, 0464, 1131 , 11578 Young, Florence, 0306, 1813 Young, Michael , 7, 12, 16,20, 0018, 0055 , 0095 , 0155, 0195, 0277 , 0292, 0323, 0599, 1318 , 1464, 1502 , 1522-4, 1526-7, 1532-4, 1538, 1546, 1570, 1929 Zahn, Heinrich, 0647, 0856, 0873 Zaragosa, J., 7 Zegwaard, Gerard, 0602, 0607, 0618 Zelenietz, Marty, 0166, 0219, 1102, 1142, 1301,1600,1762,1928 Z'graggen, John, 0358, 0650, 0651, 0919 Zigas, Vincent, 1279 Zimmerman, L., 0384 Zocca, Franco, 0243 Zoller, Hugo, xxi Zollner, Siegfried, 0565 Zubrinich, K. , 0326 Zurenuo, Zurewe, 0402, 0450

591

Title Index Four digit numbers, in the vast majority below, refer to items in Part 2, the Bibliographical Survey, while Latinate page numbers refer to the Introduction and italicised Arabic page numbers to citations in Part 1, the Study of Melanesian Religions . Many titles have been shortened in the interests of space, and most sub-titles left aside. Titles are read from the first significant word, so that definite and indefinite articles, as well as irrelevant pronouns and prepositions, have been omitted from alphabeticization. Note that titles are far from being limited to English works (considering, for instance, the impact of Holland and Indonesia on Irian Jaya, Germany on New Guinea, and France on New Caledonia and Vanuatua). Titles in non-Romanic script (e.g., Japanese, Russian) have been transliterated.

A'aisa's Gifts: A Study of Magic , 1424 Abandoned Narcotic, 14-5,1936 Abelam, 0736 Abelam Tribe, Sepik District, New Guinea, 0727 Aboriginal Religions of Australia, ix, xiv About Bateson, 8 Abschied von der Vergangenheit, 0830 Account of a Government Mission, 2119

Account of the Death Rites and Eschatology of the People of the Bougainville Strait, 1726 Account of the Life of Ligeremaluoga,0913 Acculturatie op Zuid-West Irian, 0609 Acculturation Movements among the Western Dani, 0572 Across the Great Divide, 0090 Adaptation and Symbolism, 0826 Adaptive Significance of Systems of Ceremonial Exchange, 1216 Adatrechtbundels, 0470

594 Admiralitiitsinseln, 1046 Adolf Bastian and the Psychic Unity of Mankind, 14 Adventures in New Guinea, 1324 Adventures in the South Seas, 0257 Adventures of a Tribe in New Guinea, 0779 "Afek Sang,"1086 African and Oceanic Art, 0129 African Models in the New Guinea Highlands, 9 Agiba Cult of the Kerewa Culture, 1383 Aging and its Transformations , 0918 , 1092 "Agis ou meurs. " l'eglise evangelique, 2001 Aida: Life and Ceremony, 1374 AIDS di Irian Jaya, 0571 Aimbe the Pastor: A Novel, 0998 Ais Am, 1096 Ajaib di Mata Kita, 0492 Akuna: A New Guinea Village, 1289 Albert Maclaren: A Pioneer, 1496 Album von Papua-Typen 1-//, 0339 Alejandro Mayta in Fiji, 2170 Alienating Mirrors , 0379, 0938, 1595 Allfor Jesus, 0584 All Kinds of People, 0626 "Almost Constantly at War"? 1976 Aloha Solomon Islands, 1811 Alte Dokumente aus der Siidsee, 0847 Always Hungry, Never Greedy, 1498 Ambiguity of Rapprochement, 12 Ame primitive, 8 American, African and Old European Mythologies, xix Amis d 'Europe, 1972 Amoko,0607 Among Cannibals of New Guinea, 0282 Among Papuan Headhunters, 1370 Among the Natives of the Loyalty Group, 2033

Title Index Anak Perdamaian, 0621 Analytical Evaluation of the Emic Christian Theologizing, xxii Anatomy of Human Destructiveness, xix Anatomy of the Crisis in the Solomon Islands, 1693 Ancestor Veneration in Melanesia, 0275 Ancestor Worship and the Cult, 2079 Ancestors, Tricksters and Demons, 1231 Anglican Mission Education, 1336 Anglicans in New Guinea and the Torres Strait, 1339 Animistic and Other Spiritualistic Beliefs of the Bina, 1367 Anniversary Contributions to Anthropo-logy, 0635 Annotated Anga (Kukukuku) Bibliography,0033 Annotated Bibliography of East Sepik Province Folklore, 0650 Annotated Bibliography of the Southwest Pacific, 0003 Annotated Bibliography of Theses in Aboriginal and Torres Strait, 0004 Anthropological Essays Presented to Edward Burnett Tylor, 1340 Anthropological Research and the Fijian People, 25 Anthropological Perspectives and Psychological Theory, 14 Anthropological Research in Netherlands New Guinea, 17 Anthropological Study Conference, New Guinea Lutheran Mission, 1153 Anthropological Theses in Australia, 0004 Anthropologist in Papua, 1318 Anthropologists and the Missionary Endeavour, 11,0637,0640 Anthropologists vs. Missionaries, 26 Anthropology and Mission: SVD, 26

Title Index Anthropology and Mission, I2 Anthropology and Missionaries, 26 Anthropology at the Research School of Pacific, 20 Anthropology in Asia and the Pacific, 23

Anthropology in Indonesia, 0045 Anthropology in Oceania, 18, 0115, 1356, 1664 Anthropology in Papua and New Guinea, 0331 Anthropology in the High Valleys, 1307 Anthropology in the New Guinea Highlands, 0034 Anthropology in the South Seas, 1257, 2097 Anthropology of Cannibalism, 0326 Anthropology of Landscape, 0694 Anthropology of Law, 0627 Anthropology of the Subject, 24 Anthropology of Time, 0693 Antropologie & ideologie, 1268,0595 Anutu Conquers in New Guinea, 0460 Anutu im Papualande, 0870 Anyan's Story, 1300 Aper~u historique sur la tribu des Houassios, 2017 Aposteltod Neuguinea, 0688 Apotres des Nouvelles Hebrides, 1868 Apou Hmae, 2029 Apparitions, Orations, 0990 Appeal for Melanesian Solidarity, 0491 Appreciating Melanesian Myths, 0098 Apprehension in the Backwaters, 0932 Appropriating the Other, 0996 Aqaqar-Fluchzauber der Qunantuna, 0959 Arapesh, 0724 Arapesh Warfare, 0723 Archives Kanak, 0027 Archives of Myths for Melanesia, xxii

595 Archives of the South Pacific Commission, 0005 Are the Papuans Naturally Religious? 1311 Are'are Society, 1778 Argonauts of the Western Pacific, 1551 Arguments and Icons, 24, 0398, 0989, 1084 Arnold Janssen SVD: Letters, 0671 Aroma Traditions, 1427 Arrival of the Catholic Church in Northwest Ayfat, 0637 Arrow Talk, 1168 Arrows of his Bow, xxi Art and Agency, 0124 Art and Decoration of Central New Guinea, 1170 Art and Environment in the Sepik, 0720 Art and Identity in Oceania, 0104 Art and Life in New Guinea, 0096 Art and Performance in Oceania, 0086 Art, Art Objects, and Ritual in the Mimika Culture, 0594 Art in North-East New Guinea, 0842 Art of Kula, 1558 Art of Lake Sentani, 0508 Art of Northwest New Guinea, 0503 Art of the Solomon Islands, 1690 Art of the South Sea Islands, 0075 Art Styles of the Papuan Gulf, 1387 Artefactos Melanesios, 0319 Artefacts from the Solomon Islands, 1690 Articulating Change in the "Last Unknown," 0980 Articulations of Memory, 0380 Artistic Revival among the Gogodala, 1373 Arts and Crafts of Torres Strait, 1341 Arts de l'Oceanie, 0118

596 Arts des riles Salomon, 1690 Arts in the Religions of the Pacific, 0060 Arts indigenes en Nouvelle-Guinee, 0321 Arts ofthe Oceanic Peoples, 0118 Arts of the South Pacific, 0102 Arts of Vanuatu, 1844 As Many as Received Him, 1605 ...as Mothers of the Land, 1742 Ascription of Meaning in a Ceremonial Context, 1257 ASEAN Papers, 0477 Asian Church in the New Millennium, 30 Asiwinarong, 1028 Askim na Bekim, 0448 Asmat,0614 Asmat: Leben mit den Ahnen, 0593 Asmat: Mythen und rituale, 0593 Asmat Art, 0596 Asmat Art: Woodcarvings, 0602 Asmat Art from Southwest New Guinea, 0596 Asmat Images, 0598 Asmat ofNew Guinea, 0597 Asmat Sketchbook, 0603 Aspects du mythe, 0182 Aspects of Modernization in Bougainville, 1734 Aspects of Pacific Ethnohistory, 2176 Aspects of the Medical System of the Kaluli, 1624 Assemblage of Spirits, 1022, 1029 Afai" a l'Independance, 1990 Atlas of the World's Religions, xxi Attitudes to Natural Phenomena, 0432 Australasia and South Pacific Islands, 0015 Australia and Melanesia, 0055 Australia in New Guinea, 22, 0209 Australian Aboriginal Concepts, 1218 Australians in German New Guinea 1914-1921,0660

Title Index Australia's First, 18 Australien, 0538 Auszug aus einem Bericht tiber den 'Cargo Cult,' 22 Ausztige aus Br. GeiBlers Briefen, 0538 Autonomous and Controlled Spirits, 0409 Aventurier de Dieu, 2034 Awakening, 0454, 1338 B. comme big man, 20 Babalau and Vada, 1414 Back to the Future: Trophy Arrays as Mental Maps, 1091 Backwash of Empire, xx Baegu: Social and Ecological Organization, 1790 Bai, der Zauberer, 0860 Baining Customs, 0958 Baining Life and Lore, 0953 Balam: Der Tanz- und Kultplatz, 0348 Balance and Circulation, 0630 Ballad of Kalo Araua, 1391 Baloma: The Spirits of the Dead, 1550 Balum Cult of the Bukaua, 0884 Balumskultus bei den Eingebornen, 0853 Bdnaro Society, 0778 Bangunan baru dan Fondasi, 0568 Barbarians, xx Barium-Fest der Gegend Finschhafens,0847 Battle for the Abundant Life, 0834 Bauzi View of Ritual and Magic, 0499 Becoming a Kwoma, 0742 Becoming Sinners, 1110 Bedeutung und Einfluss des "BigMan"-Systems, 1081 Begegnungen zweier Welten, 0449 Begesin Rebellion, 0831 Behavioral Science Research in New

Title Index Guinea , 0611 Being Honest to my Science, 15 Beitrag zur Ethnologie der Sentanier, 0516 Beitriige der Missionare, 0647, 0841, 0845,0852,0856 Beitriige zur Ethnographie der Pala, Mittel-Neu-Ireland, 1024 Beitriige zur Ethnographie des Papua-Golfes, 1372 Beitriige zur Ethnographie des Wantoat Tales, 0850 Beitriige zur Ethnographie von NeuGuinea, xx Beitriige zur Ethnologie der Sentanier, 0516 Beitrage zur Psychologie, 14 Beitriige zur Religion, 0167 Beitriige zur Volkerkunde Siidostasiens und Ozeaniens, 0678 Belief among the Aborigines of Australia, the Torres Straits, 0099 Belief in Immortality, 0099 Beliefs and Tales of San Cristoval, 1823 Beliefs of the Wapei People about Conception, 0695 Bena Bena Social Structure, 21 Benih yang Tumbuh Vll/, 0484 Benteng Jenbekati dan Pergerakan Koreri, 0540 Bergpapoea's van Nieuw-Guinea, 0558 Bericht tiber eine Fahrt nach der Stidktiste Neu-Pommems, 0941 Bericht von Hm. Max Moszkowski aus Neu-Guinea, 0509 Berigten omtrent Doreh, 0519 Berndts, I9 Bert Brown of Papua, 1677 Beschreibender Catalog, 0842 "Best Workmen in Papua," 1527 Between Autobiography and Method, 2048

597 Between Body and Mind, 0354 Between Culture and Fantasy, 1266 Between Mission and Market, 1670 Bewiiltigung der Kolonialerfahrung, 0653 Bewohner der Insel Rook, 0846 Beyond a Mountain Valley, 1245 Beyond Pandemonium, 1866 Beyond Primitivism, 30, 0431 Beyond the Reefs, 1876 Beyond the Village, 0824 Bia and Bisnis: The Use of Beer in Chuave, 1247 Bible and the Misima Cult, 1573 Bible, Culture and Communications, 0458 Biblical Sacrifice through Melanesian Eyes, 1815 Bibliographie de l'lndonesie et de la Melanesie, 0029 Bibliographie de l'Oceanie, 0012 Bibliographie deutschsprachiger kolonialer Literatur, 0043 Bibliographie methodique, analytique et critique de la Nouvelle-Caledonie, 0046 Bibliographie methodique, analytique et critique des Nouvelles-Hebrides, 0047 Bibliographie van Nederlands-NieuwGuinea , 0029 Bibliography for the Study of the History and Morphology of Cargo Cults, 22 Bibliography of Bibliographies of the South Pacific, 0002 Bibliography of Cargo and other Nativistic Movements, 22 Bibliography of Cargo Cults, 0021 Bibliography of Fiji, Tonga and Rotuma, 0044 Bibliography of Madang Province, 0035a Bibliography of Melanesian Bibliogra-

598 phies, 0001 Bibliography of Morobe Province, 0035b Bibliography of New Religious Movements, 0022 Bibliography of North American Anthropological Theses, 0004 Bibliography of Pacific Island Theses and Dissertations, 0004 Bibliography of the New Hebrides, 0051 Bibliography of the Torres Islands, 0037 Bibliography of West Sepik, 0035c Bidrag till kannedomen om FidjiGame, 2075 Big Man in Mengen Society, 0986 Big Man, Past and Present, 1244 Big-Men and Business, 1294 Big Men and Cargo Cults, 0177 Big Men and Great Men, 0079 Big Nambas Custom Texts, 1911 Big Nambas Grammar, 1912 "Bilalaf," 1672 Bilder aus dem Leben der Papua, 0796 Bilder aus der Siidsee, 0907 Binandere Oral Tradition, 1479 Biographical Dictionary of Christian Missions, 2186 Biology of Peace and War, 0092 Bird's Head from the 1950s-1960s, 0636 Birth and Childhood Customs (Haddon), 1341 Birth and Childhood Customs (Seligmann),1347 Birth and Rebirth, 0093 Birth of an Indigenous Church, 0658 Bishop George, Man of Two Worlds, 1508 Bishop in Shangri-La, 1682 Bishop of Bereina, 0999 Bishop Sir Louis Vangeke, 1449

Title Index Bishops' Progress, 0671 Black Islanders, 1735 Black Messiah, 2083 Blazing the Trail, 1741 Blood and Life, 1147 Blood is their Argument, 1126 Bloodshed and Vengeance in the Papuan Mountains, 1662 Bloodthirsty Laewomba? 0898 Boars' Tusks and Flying Foxes, 0680 Body Thoughts, 0355 Bokis Contrak: An Engan Ark, 1148 Bones of the Serpent, 1536 Borders ofBeing, 1756 Both Sides of Buka Passage, 1711 Bouarate of Hienghene: Great Chief, 2007 Boys, Urchins, Men, 0412 Break with the Past, 1249 Bridal Bed, 8 Brief History ofMussau, Emira, 1059 Brief History of the New Britain Mission, 0991 Briefe: Neu-Guinea, 0538 Briseurs de lance chez les Papous, 1674 British New Guinea, 1315 Broken Waves, 2106 Brother David Brunner, 1224 Building Christ's Church at Manus , 1061 Building of British Social Anthropology, 7 Buka vivinei malivi pa zinama roviana, 1747 Bull-Roarers in the Papuan Gulf, 1389 Bundi,1215 Bure blong Ambae, 1892 Burial Sites on Vella Lavella Island, 1748 Burning Spears and Mending Hearts, 1742 Business and Cargo, 1733

Title Inde x

599

Cargo Cult in the Mamberamo Area, 0573 Cadre social traditionnel et la rebellion Cargo Cult Mentality and Development, 1942 de 1878,2022 Cakobau and Ma'afu, 2118 Cargo Cult Movement, Biak, 0528 Caledoniens, 0046 "Cargo Cult" Movements, 1293 Calendars and Calendrical Rites, 1537 Cargo Cult: Strange Stories, 0204 Call to a New Exodus, 2169 Cargo Cultism on New Hanover, 1037 Call to the Pacific, 2130 Cargo Cults, xx Calling Other People Names, 1803 Cargo Cults: The Papua New Guinean Cambridge History of the Pacific Way, 0361 Islanders , 0213 Cargo Cults and Millenarian MoveCamilla, 18 ments, 0199, 0236, 0745 Can Anything Good Come Out of Cargo Cults and Relational Baruni? 1461 Separation, 0197 Can I Remain a Christian in New Cargo Cults and Systems of Exchange Caledonia? 1996 in Melanesia, 0170 Cannibal: A Photographic Audacity, Cargo Cults as Cultural Historical 1650 Phenomena, 0208 Cannibal/sland, 1983 Cargo Cults, Millenial Thinking, 0809 Cannibal/slands , 2049 Cargokult, 0654 Cannibal Valley, 0581 "Cargo "-Kult im Siidpazifik, 0239 Cannibal Witches in the Hewa, 1175 Cargo-Kult in Melanesien, 0207 Cannibalism in Duau, 1520 Cargo-Kulte als religionsgeschichtliches und missions-theologisches Canoes of Walomo, 0673 Capitalizing on Culture, 2117 Problem, 0227 Cargo and Inflation in Mount Hagen, Cargo-Kulte und 'die Amerikaner,' 1198 0185 Cargo Cult, 22 Cargo-Kulte und Holy Spirit MoveCargo Cult: A Melanesian Typements, 0375 Response to Change, 0220 Cargo Movement in the East Central Cargo Cult Activities at Kaiep, 0748 Highlands, 1291 Cargo Cult and Christianity in Kaliai , Cargo or Council, 0933 Cargo Proper in Cargo Cults, 0223 0935 Cargo, Cult, and Culture Critique , 30, "Cargo" Situation in the Markham 0375,0936 Valley, 0897 Cargo Cult and Politics, 0383 Cargo to Politics, 0826 Cargo Cult and Religious Beliefs Carl Laufer MSC: Missionar, 0954 among the Garia, 0819 Carmen Saeculae of Horace, 6 Cargo Cult as Theater, 1030 Cash Cropping, Catholi cism and Cargo-Cult Discourse, 0363 Change, 1431 Cargo Cult Hysteria, 0228 Cash Crops or Cargo? 0652 Cargo Cult in Genyem District, 0530 Cassowary of the Mountains , 1227

Bwesou Eurijisi, 2012

600 Cassowary's Revenge, 0756 Catalogue of the Exhibition "Ethnography and Art of Oceania, " 0070 Catalog of the South Pacific Collection, 0005 Catholic Church Comes to the Central Mountains, 1252 Catholic Church in New Caledonia, 1992 Catholic Church in Sepik Province, 0688 Catholic Church in the Western Pacific, 0052 Catholic Missiology, the Bulu, and Traditions, 0945 Catholic Missions, 0245 Caves du Vatican: aspects du cargo culte,0984 Celebrate My Son, 1704 Cent ans de mission, 1868 Central Coast Stories, 1416 Ceremonial Exchange and Economic Development, 2116 Ceremonial Fishing for Tuna, 1420 Ceremonial Pig Kill of the South Kewa,1616 Ceritera Sejarah Gereja Katolik, 0620 Challenge of Papua New Guinea, 0895 Challenge of Sects to the Mainline Churches, 0273 Challenge to You: Catechists, 0910 Challenged Perspective, 11 Chalmers of New Guinea, 1325 Changing Conventions of Dispute Settlement in the Minj Area, 1197 Changing Gender Relations in Papua New Guinea, 0457 Changing Pacific, 0931 Changing Patterns of the Laity's Involvement, 29 Chant and Spell, 1183 Charismatic and Pentecostal Christianity in Oceania , 0446

Title 1ndex Charlene Gourguechon's Journey, 1837 Charles Abel and the Kwato Mission, 1486 Charles Abel of Kwato, 1468 Charles W. Abel, 1468 Charter of the Land, 2096 Chefferies de Mare, 2032 Chemins de l'alliance, 2003 Chez les mangeurs d'hommes, 0461 Chief of the Chambri, 0782 Children ofAfek, 1086 Children of Kilibob, 0386, 0942 Children of the Blood, 0698 Chiliasmus und Nativismus, 0215, 0531 Chimbu: A Study of Change, 1243 Chit-Chat, 0998 Choice and Morality, 0093, 0202, 1118,1523 Choiseullsland Social Structure, 1752 Christ in Melanesia, 0121, 0262-3, 1147 Christ in New Guinea, 0865 Christ in South Pacific Cultures, 1769 Christ, Keysser and Culture, 1083 Christ, the Devil, and Money, 2104 Christian Bodies, 1490 Christian (Fiji: 1836-67), 2175 Christian Graveyard Cult, 1143 Christian Keysser, 0869 Christian Mission and Culture Change, 0462 Christian Vision of a New Society, 0435 Christianisation et politique en Nouvelle-Caledonie, 1974 Christianity and Melanesian Cosmos , 0755 Christianity, Cargo and Ideas of Self, 0787 Christianity, Cargo Cultism, 1571 Christianity, Cargo Cults, 1400 Christianity in Irian, 28 Christianity in Kaliai, 0944

Title Index Christianity in Melanesia, 0244 Christianity in Munawai, 1041 Christianity in New Caledonia, 2038 Christianity in Oceania, 0248, 0943, 0988,1571,2150 Christianity in Western Melanesian Ethnography, 0405 Christianity, People of the Land, and Chiefs in Fiji, 2150 Christianity, Poverty and Wealth, 2088 Christianity without Civilization, 1874 Christianizing Sangai, 1155 Christians and Pagans in Kwaio, 21 Christians and the Enga, 1134 Christus Initiator, 0284 Christus kam auch zu den Papuas, 1249 Chroniques kanak, 10, 2003 Church and Custom on Maewo, 1905 Church and Kastom in Southeast Ambrym, 1934 Church and State in Vanuatu, 1864 Church and the Coup, 2137 Church Growth in the Central Highlands, 0585 Church in Melanesia, 1686, 1698 Church is Born (Kinahan), 1337 Church is Born (Prince), 1641 Church Law, Court Law, 1307 Church of Melanesia, 0404, 1705 Church's Business, 0258 Circulating Cults in Highland New Guinea, 0393 Classifications in their Social Context, 1218 Clio in Melanesia, 1132, 2170 Coconut War, 1855 Codrington, R.H., 10 Collective Violence, 1069 Colonial Governor in Dutch New Guinea, 17 Colonial Movement and Politics, 0833

601 Colonial Town to Melanesian City, 1459 Colonialisme et contradictions, 1979 Colonialism's Culture, 2077 Colonization and Religious Movements in Melanesia, 0169 Commencement (Hait la terre, 2019 Comments on Christianity and the Cultures of West Papua, 0493 Common Worlds and Single Lives, 0057,0996 Communicating the Christian Message to the Wape, 0713 Community of Kugapa, 0625 Company ofHeaven, 0279 Comparative Religion, 15, 27 Comparison and Analysis of the Nurturing Custom, 1901 Compensation, 1629 Competing Value-Orientations in Papua New Guinea, 0456 Complete Annotated Catalogue: PMB Manuscript Series, 0013 Complete Annotated Catalogue: PMB Printed Document Series, 0006 'Completely by Accident I Discovered its Meaning,' 1006 Concept of 'soul substance,' 0141 Concepts of Power in a Melanesian and Biblical Perspective, 0246 Concepts of the Person in Avatip Religious Thought, 0763 Concise Encyclopedia of Language and Religion, 4 Confessions of Sins Among Primitive Peoples, 8 Conflict between Law and Sexual Mores on San Cristobal , 1820 Confronting the Gods, 0307 Confronting the Margaret Mead Legacy, 7,22 Congregation of the Poor, 2113 Conquest of Cannibal Tanna, 1955

602 Consuming Society, 1098 Contact History of the Balad People, 2006 Contemporary Art in Papua New Guinea, 0408 Contention and Dispute, 0323, 0736, 0915,0972,1197 Contes et legendes de la Grand Terre, 2013 Contextualization of Christianity, 1305 Continuing Trial of Treatment, 0370 Continuities in Cultural Evolution, 1050 Contrast and Context in New Guinea Culture, 1160 Contrasts: Marriage and Identity in Western Fiji, 2122 Contribution of the Evangelical Lutheran Church of New Guinea, 0444 Conversations with Cannibals, 0198 Conversations with Ian Hogbin, 18 Conversion and Initiation, 0759 Conversion of Weakebo, 0634 Conversion to Christianity, 1489 Conversion to Modernities, 1903 Cooperation and Competition among Primitive Peoples, 0123, 0723 Coral Gardens and their Magic, 1542, 1556 Correspondenz: Nachrichten aus dem holHindischen Indien, 0538 Cosmogonic Aspects of Desire and Compassion in Fiji, 2082 Cosmologies in the Making, 1085 Cosmos and Society in Oceania, 0084, 1475, 1663,1715, 1778,2082 Coup and Crisis, 2134 Cousinfrom Fiji, 10 Covenant Makers, 0289 Cows, Pigs, Wars and Witches, 0225 Creating Culture, 7

Title Index Creation through Death or Deception, 0651 Creative Deities and the Role of Religion in New Britain, 0954 Creative Land, 0800 Crime and 9ustom in Savage Society, 1552 Crime or Punishment, 0973 Critical Retrospective on 'Cargo Cult,' 0179 Crocodile, 1392 Crocodile and Cassowary, 0772 Croix dans l'archipel Fidji, 2135 Cross-Cultural Trade in World History , 6 Crossing Cultural Boundaries, II Cult and Culture, 1947 Cult from Lyeimi and the Ipili, 1137 Cult Movements and Community Associations, 0397 Cult Movements at Lumi, 0711 Cult of the Bull-Roarer, 1362 Cult of the Dead in Eddystone, 1749 Culte de cargo en Nouvelle-Guinee, 0810 Culte des morts aux Fiji, 2064 Culte du cargo, 0818 Cultes du cargo melanesiens, 0196 Cultivation of Surprise and Excess, 0745 Cultivators in the Swamps, 0599 Cults and Christianity among the Enga and Ipili, 1138 Cults of War, 1728 Cultural Anthropology, xx, 1785 Cultural Consequences of a Volcanic Eruption, 1487 Cultural Dynamics of Religious Change, 0217 Cultural Memory , 0077 Cultural Models in Language and Thought, 1543 Culture and Change among the Muyu,

Title Index

0613 Culture and Inference, 1542 Culture and Language of the Foe, 1623 Culture and Progress, 0211, 0417 Culture Change in the Solomon Islands Islands, 1814 Culture of Coincidence, 1599 Culture of Stone, 0551 Culture, Contradiction and Counterculture, xxii Culture, Gospel and Church, 0759 Culture, Health and Sexuality, 0278 Culture, Kastom, Tradition, 1902 Culture, Kin, and Cognition, 1897 Culture, Stone Age and Modern Medicine, 0608 Cultures of Secrecy, 0940 Cultures of the Central Highlands, 1071 Cultures of the Pacific, 0237 Curbing of Anarchy in Kunimaipa, 1665 Curiosites linguistiques, 1853 Current Cargo Beliefs in the Kabwum Sub-District, 0861 Curse of Souw, 1237 Custom and the Way of the Land, 2102 Custom Medicine in Moli, 1779 Custom Stories, 1773 Custom Stories from Choiseul, 1752 Customary Law in Papua New Guinea, 0347 Customs and Beliefs in Relation to Health and Disease, 1284 Dafal: A Melanesian Initiation, 1009 Dancing around Development, 1378 Dancing through Time, 0778 Dangagamun Ceremony of the Wantoat,0854 Dangerous Visions, 1622

603 Dani of Irian Jaya before and after Conversion, 0578 Danses et musiques kanak, 1965 Danses kanak, 1965 Daring to Believe, 1105 Darkness to Light, 1331 Das bin blofJ ich, 0869 Daughter of Time, 22, 0202 David Anam, 0867 Day of Shining Red, 0703 Day That I Have Loved, 1456 De Rerum Natura: The Garia View of Sorcery, 0799 Dealing with Inequality, 0155, 1524, 1549 Death and the Regeneration of Life, 1180 Death of a Great Land, 1593 Death of Bishop Loerks, 0688 Death Rituals and Life in the Societies of the Kula Ring, 1538 Death to Pay For, 1629 Decade of Struggles, 1152 Decolonizing Anthropology, 22 Decorative Art of British New Guinea, 22 Degree-Taking Rites in South West Bay, Malekula, 1917 Delivering the Goods: Education as Cargo, 0394 Dema: Description and Analysis of Marind-anim, 0586 Demolition of Church Buildings by the Ancestors, 1761 Dengan Segenap Hatimu, 0491 Derniere fie, 1940 Descripci6n de las Indias Occidentales, 6 Destin d'une eglise et d'un peuple, 2028 Deutsch Neuguinea und meine Ersteigung, xxi Deutsch Neu-Guinea, 0647, 0841, 0845,

604 0852,0856 Development and Environment in Papua New Guinea, 1099 Development without Destruction, 1807 Developments in the Paliau Movement,1054 Devils, Holy Spirits, and the Swollen God, 1903 Dialectic in Practical Religion, 1184 Dialectics of Sex in Marind-anim Culture, 0587 Dialects of Kewa, 1614 Diaries and Correspondence of David Cargill, 2165 Diary in the Strict Sense of the Term ,

12 Differences, valeurs, hierarchie, 0069 Diffusion of Cargoist Ideas, 1322 Diffusion ofCulture , 14 Dig or Die, 0452 Dilemma over the Departed, 0275 Discours mythique, symboles sacres, 1968 Discoveries of the French in 1768 and 1769,6 Discovering Outsiders, 5, 0213 Discovery of Weapo Yahweh in Enga Laiapu, 1121 Disease, Religion and Society in the Fiji Islands, 2074 Disentangling: Conflict Discourse in Pacific Societies, 0162 Disintegration, Syncretism and Change in Fijian Religion, 2093 Disparition a la renaissance, 1984 Disposal of the Dead in the Buang Mountains, 0885 Dispossessing the Spirits, 1108 Disputing in Two West New Britain Societies, 0915 Divine Hunger: Cannibalism, 0142 Divine Relevation and the People of PNG,0122

Title Index Dix annees en Melanesie, 0287 1842-1942 Centenaire: Aqane, 2041 Do Kamo, 2013, 2016 Dobuan (Papuan) Beliefs, 1513 Doctor Bromilow and the Bwaidoka Wars, 1532 Doctor in Papua, 1467 Doctor, Lawyer, Wise Man, Priest, 1938 Doctoral Dissertations on Mission, xxii Doctoral Theses [in Anthropology at the AND], 0018 Documents and Readings in New Guinea History, 9, 0400 Documents neo-caledoniens, 2013 Doesn't Colonialism Make You Mad? 1204 Double Standards, 1188 Drama ofOrokolo, 1389-90 Dream, Trance and Spirit, 0152 Dream Travelers, 0152, 0815, 1192 Dream, Vision and Trance, 1483 Dreaming, 1273 Dreams and Primitive Culture, 1689 Dreams of Change, 0152 DreijJig Jahre in der Sudsee, 0341 Drinking Cash: The Purification of Money, 2126 Dugum Dani, 0553 Duk Duk and Other Customs, 0969 Duk Duks, 0976 Durch Krieg und 'Brautpreis,' 0580 Dynamik des Kulturwandels , 12 Dzeieje Misji w Centralnych G6rach Nowej Gwinei, 1082 Dzialalnosc misyjna Kosciola katolickiego , 1151

Eaglehawk and Crow, 14 Early Native Resentment to European Presence in Madang, 0816 Echanges et communications, 1787 Eclipses as Omens of Death, 1646

Title Index Ecological Understanding and Gregory Bateson, 16 Ecology and the Sacred, 25, 1221 Ecology, Meaning, and Religion, 1219 Economic Anthropology, xx Economics of the Mount Hagen Tribes, 1162 Edge of Asia: Challenge, 30 Education and Change in Pangia, 1611 Education in Melanesia, 0202 Education Policy in Australian New Guinea, 1336 Edward Koiki Mabo, 1357 E-emasang,0866 Een en ander omtrent godsdienst, 0515 Eerste vestiging van de Katholieke Missie, 0582 Effects of the Mission Presence, 1602 Effigies religieuses des NouvellesHebrides, 1847 Eglise Catholique au Vanuatu (Delbos) 1859 Eglise Catholique au Vanuatu (Monnier), 1868 Eglise Catholique en NouvelleCaledonie, 1992 Eighth Orientation Course of the Melanesian Institute, 0285 Einleitung in die Missionsge-schichte. 0359 Elders, 1348 Elders in the Shadow of the Big Man,

xx Electoral Politics in Papua New Guinea, 1034 Elementary Forms of Religious Life, 17 Elota's Story, 1797 Embodied Spirits, 0598 Emotionen und Historizitiit, 0812 Empire of the East, xxi Emplaced Myth, 0314,1035

605 Empty Metaphors and Apocalyptic Rhetoric, 0828 Empty Space, 1631 Encompassing Others, 1225 Encounters with Evil, 1488 Encounters with the Enemy? 26 Encyclopaedia Britannica, 10 Encyclopaedia of Papua and New Guinea, 0192, 0315, 0334,1276 Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics, 2079 Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics, 4 Encyclopedia ofNew Religions, 0172 Encyclopedia of Religion, xx, 10, 30, 0080,0093,0137,0203 Encyclopedia of Religion and Nature, 24 Encyclopedia of World Cultures, 1645 End Linkage, 8 End of Headhunting in New Georgia, 1762 End ofReligions? 0759 'End of the World Revival' at Erave, 1637 End of Traditional Music, Dance and Body Decoration, 1640 Endangered Peoples, 0636 Enfants du sang, 0698 Enga: Foundations for Development, 1124 Enga Anti-Tribal Fight Campaign, 1139 Enga Concept of God, 1119 Enga World View, 1124 Enkele aspecten van de Mimikacultuur,0611 Enkele hoofdstukken uit hen sociaalreligieuz leven, 0562 Enquete sur la mission de NouvelleCaJedonie, 2027 Entangled Objects, 2077 Entretien avec Jean-Marie Tjibaou, 1999

606 Environment and Cultural Behavior, 1219 Environment and Development, 0417 Epic of Komblo, 1164 Erforschung und Geschichte des Markhamtales, 0894 Ermittlungen tiber Eingeborenenrechte der Stidsee, 1722 Erosion of a Sacred Landscape, 1103 Erromanga: the Martyr Isle, 1961 Erstwhile Savage, 0913 Espiritu Santo, 1878 Essai de bibliographie du Pacifique, 0009 Essai de mission catholique a Anatom, 1952 Essai sur le don, 13 Essays from the Journal of Pacific History, 2058 Essays in Social Anthropology, 20 Essays on Kuru, 1278 Essays Presented to C. G. Seligman, 0056,0779,1364,1403,1918 Establishment of Christianity and Cash-Cropping, 1886 Ethical Issues of Human Sexuality, 0278 Ethics, 0334 Ethics and Development in Papua New Guinea, 0418, 0456 Ethics of Development, 0301 Ethnographic Bibliography of New Guinea, 0028 Ethnographic Presents, 17,0034 Ethnographical Collection from the Kiwai, 1365 Ethnographie der nordwestlichen Salomo Inseln, 1719 Ethnographische beschrijving van de west, 0469 Ethnographische Materialien aus den Neuen Hebriden, 1850

Title Index Ethnographische Sammlung aus dem ostlichen Zentral-Neuguinea, 1190 Ethnography and Anthropology, 0512 Ethnography of Cannibalism, 0072, 2073 Ethnography of Malinowski, 12 Ethnography ofMoralities, 1188 Ethnologische Bemerkungen tiber die Papuas der Maclay-Ktiste in NeuGuinea, 0802 Ethnologue de la Melanesie, 20 Ethnology ofMelanesia, xix Ethnology of the Admiralty Islands, 1047 Ethnology of the Motu, 1426 Ethnology of Vanuatu, 1850 Ethnomedizin, 0734 Ethnopharmacologic Search, 1839 Ethno-psychologische Studien an Sudseevolkern, 0974 Etnografie van de Kaowerawedj, 0548 Etude ethnologique sur la religion des Neo-Caledoniens,1969 Etude des echanges ceremoniels, 0083 European Cultism, 0202 European Imagery and Colonial History in the Pacific, 23,0836 Evangelical Lutheran Church of Papua New Guinea, 0402 Evangelical Rhetoric and the Transformation of Traditional Culture, 1641 Evenements de 1917 en Nouvelle Caledonie, 2008 Events in Feejee, 2182 Every Person a Shaman, 1655 Evolution of Highland Papua New Guinea Societies, 1066 Excess and Restraint, 1259 Exchange and Reciprocity, 1525 Exchange in the Social Structure of the Orokaiva, 1477

Title Index Exchange, Sorcery and Cargo, 0811 Exchanging the Past, 1653 Execution, 0688 Exiles and Migrants in Oceania, 1487 Exodus, 2169 Exodus of the I Taukei, 2173 Expecting the Day of Wrath, 0377 Experience of Shame in Melanesia, 0095 Experiences coloniales, 1982 Experiences of Place, 24 Experiencing the Christian Faith in Papua New Guinea, 0451 Experiment in Inter-Tribal Contacts, 0983 Experiments in Civilization, 1796 Experiments in Thinking about Observed Ethnological Material , 8 Explanation of Cargo Cults, 0193 Explorations in the Anthropology of Religion, 0371, 0612,1646 Exploring Enga Culture, 1119, 1144 Exploring the Visual Art of Oceania, 0124 Extrait d'une notice sur I'lle de Rook, 0840 Fabricated World, 1617 Faces of Gambling, 0234 Failure of Democratic Politics in Fiji, 2107 Failure of the Tommy Kabu Movement, 1394 Failure of Treatment, 0704 Failures of Explanation in Darwinian Ecological Anthropology, 21 50 Yia bilong Katolik Sios, 1082 Faire de deux pierres un coup, 1841 Faith and its Fulfillment, 2161 Faithful Unto Death, 1335 Falafala Kwara'ae Ki/Kwara'ae Traditions, 1774 Falsch gehandelt - schwer erkrankt, 0795

607 Fame ofGawa, 1559 Family and Gender in the Pacific, 0277 Fantasy and Symbol, 0692, 0949 Far New Guinea, 1500 Far Side of Hurun, 0752 Farbenmagie der Abelam, 0734 Father in Primitive Psychology, 1553 Fear for Enga Culture, 1130 Feasting for Gain and Help, 1077 Feasting on My Enemy, 0392 Feasting with Mine Enemy, 0345 Federal Constitutions that Never Were, 1883 Felsbilder und Vorgeschichte des MacCluer-Golfes, 0629 Female Initiation Rite in the Neigrie Area, 0719 Female Spirit Cults as a Window on Gender Relations, 0353 Fempsep's Last Garden, 1092 Fertility and Salvation, 1200 Fertility Rites and Sorcery in a New Guinea Village, 1264 Festival of the Seventh Month, 1789 Festive Papua, 1658 Festschrift Alfred BUhler, 1278 Festschrift fUr Ad. E. Jensen, xxii Festschrift Jean Martin, 0222 Festschrift/Publication d'hommage offerte au P. W. Schmidt, 1026 Fete, 1233 Field Notes on Small Nambas, 1923 Fifteen Myths of Origin from Papua New Guinea, 0317 Fighting with Food, 1522 Figure-Ground Reversal among the Barok,1029 FigurstUhle vom Sepik-Fluss, 0771 Fiji,2188 Fiji: A Short History, 2043 Fiji: Our New Province, 2042 Fiji and its Inhabitants , 2119

608 Fiji and New Caledonia Journals of Mary Wallis, 0447 Fiji and the Fijians, 2086 Fiji and the Fijians: and Missionary Labours, 10,2047 Fiji and the Fijians, 1835-1856, 2044 Fiji and the Third Sacrament, 2181 Fiji and the World, 2154 Fiji Constitutional Review Commission, 2154 Fiji Coups: Church Statements, 2134 Fiji in 1870, 2052 Fiji in Transition, 2154 Fiji Islands, 2043 Fiji Museum Archives and Manuscripts Collection, 0053 Fiji National Bibliography, 0038 Fiji of Today, 2130 Fiji Revisited, 2139 Fiji to Papua, 2184 Fiji to the Cannibal Islands, 1925 Fijian Christianity and Cultural Drama, 2145 Fijian Christianization, 2144 Fijian Colonial Experience, 2108 Fijian Ethos, 2068 Fijian Proverbs, 2081 Fijian Social Structure, 2097 Fijian Society, 2056 Fijian Studies, 2055 Fijian Village, 2066 Fijian Warfare, 2095 Fijian Way of Life, 2114 Fijian Weapons and Warfare, 2055 Fijians: A Study in the Decay of Customs, 2123 Fiji's Faiths, 2132 Fire in the Islands, 1812 Fire Next Time, 1593 Firearms and Indigenous Warfare, 2035 First-Child Ceremonies, 0931 First Contact, 1089

Title Index First Contact, 1194 First Contact, in the Highlands of Irian Jaya,0574 First Contact with God, 0993 First in their Field, 19 Fish and the Cross, 0709 Five Lutherans and 60,000 Kukukukus, 1654 Five New Religious Cults in British New Guinea, 1320 Fleuves immobiles, 0545 Flight into Limbo, 0482 Flight of the Chiefs, 2065 Fluid Ontologies, 0327 Flying For God, xxi Flying Witches and Leaping Warriors, 1549 Foe of Papua New Guinea, 1623 Foi and Heidegger, 1620 "Folie, "possession et chamanisme, 0112 Folk Psychiatry of Certain Villages, 1406 Folk Religion and the World View, xxii Folk Stories from the Northern Solomons, 1710 Folk Talesfrom Irian Jaya, 0475 Folklore of the Eastern Elema People, 1381 Folktales from Netherlands New Guinea, 0591 Folk- Tales of the Kiwai Papuans, 1363 Following Traces, Creating Remains, 0863 Fondements geographique d'une identite, 1843 Food and Faeces, 0965 Food, Sex and Pollution, 1281 Footprints on Malekula, 18 Footsteps in the Sea, 0267 Force of Ethnology, 0157 Fore Narratives through Time, 1295

Title Index Foreign Mission to Independent Church, 1707 Foreign Missions, xxi Forerunners of Melanesian Natioalism, 0188 Form, Colour, Inspiration, 0904 Forms of Oral Traditions among the Wampar, 0877 Forschungen auf den Salomo Inseln, 1723 Forty Years' Mission Work, 0439 Forty-Five Years in New Guinea, 0865 Founding of the Roman Catholic Church in Oceania, 0311 Fragments of Empire, 2043 Francis de Sales Buchanan, 1512 Franciscan Ideals and New Guinea Realities, 0685 Frank Hurley in Papua, 1313 Frauen in Kararau, 0766 Frazer Lectures 1922-1932, 1342 Freedom and Civilization, 8 Fremde Mann, 0667 Fremdheit als Charisma, 0422 French Pacific Islands , 1998 Friday Religion, 1739 Friendship in Tangu, 0789 From My Verandah in New Guinea 8 From the South Seas: Studies of Adolescence, 0665 Fruit of the Motherland, 1547 Fugitive Years: Cosmic Space and Time, 0203 Fundamental Melanesian Religion, 0121 Funerary Rituals among the Mbotgote, 1924 15 Jahre beim Bergvolke, 0978

Gales of Change, 0407 Gambling and Religions, 0234 Gang Leaders and Conversion, 0902 Gangs in Port Moresby, 1442

609 Garagab egerenon Anutu imuam, 0891 Gardens of War, 0550 Garia: An Ethnography, 0798 Gateway of the Day, 2160 Gebeanda: A Sacred Cave Ritual, 1580 Geister und Menschen, 0879 Geister- und Seelenglaube, 0882 Geisterkanu, 1345 Geld in Melanesie, 0094 Gembalakanlah Umatku, 0486 Gemeinde der Btmaro, 0778 Gemeinde der Gogodara, 1372 Gemeinde verantworten, 0411 Gende in Zentralneuguinea, 1213 Gender and Society in the New Guinea Highlands , 1067 Gender o/the Gift, 0156 Gender Rituals, 0336 Gender, Song, and Sensibility, 0358 Gendered Fields: Women, Men and Ethnography, 2048 Gendered Missions, 0277 Genesis and Repression of Conflict, 1751 Geno Gerega Movement, 1433 Gens de la Grand Terre, 2015 Gens de Motlav, 1900 George Brown D. D. PioneerMissionary, 0912 German Colony, xx Germany in the Pacific, 0833, 0972 German New Guinea: A Bibliography, 0042 Gesang an das Krokodil, 0780 Gesang an den Fliegenden Hund, 0781 Geschichte der Neuendettelsauer Mission,0442 Geschichte und miindliche Oberlieferung, 0105, 0754 Geschichte und Religion der Sulka, 0960

610 Geschichten der Kopfjiiger, 0775 Geschiedenis van het zending-sonderwijs,0489 Geschlechtsantagonismus, 0151 Gesellschaftsordnung und Wandel , 0863 Geslachtelijkheid en ideologie, 0595 Ghost Dance, 7, 0020 Ghost Husband, 1258 Gift,13 Gift of Islands: Living in Fiji, 2105 Gifts to Man and Gifts to God, 1448 Gindat's Temple, 1679 Girls' Puberty Ceremonies amongst the Chimbu, 1241 Give and Take, 1588 Givers of Wisdom, Labourers without Gain, 1697 Giving up Homicide, 0615 Glaubenssaat in Blut und Triinen , 0401 Glaubensvorstellungen der Santa-Cruz Insulaner, 1829 Glimpse of the Enga World View, 1124 Global Forces, Local Realities, 0178 Globalisation, Faith and Culture. 2158 Globalization and its Impact on Culture and Tradition, 2128 Glorious Gospel Triumphs, xxi God and Ghosts in Kove, 0943 God as Community-God in Melanesian Theology, 0253 God Can, 0583 God Triwan Movement, 1131 God's Gentlemen, 0424 God's Invasion, 0496 Gods and Rituals, 0881 Gods, Ghosts and Men in Mela-nesia , 19,21,0117,0790,0797,0916, 0930, 1115, 1125, 1260, 1288, 1582, 1893 Gods, Heroes, Kinsmen, 0471 Godsdienst en samenleving, 0586

Title Index Goeroe op Noemfoor, 0542 Gogodala Society, 1376 Going It Alone? 19 Gold, Sex and Pollution, 1596 Golden Age of American Anthropology, 16 Golden Bough, 13 Golden Gateway, 0903 Good Company and Violence: Sorcery and Social Action, 1645 Goodenough Island Cargo Cults, 1526 Gospel among the Huh: Historical Background, 1608 Gospel and Culture in Vanuatu , 1960 Gospel and Culture in Vanuatu 2, 1871 Gospel and Culture in Vanuatu 3, 1872 Gospel and the Peoples' Struggle, 2167 Gospel is Not Western: Black Theologies, 0283, 0304, 0435, 0491, 0755, 1253, 1358, 1485, 1575, 1761, 1816,1996,2178 Gospel Shall be Preached, 0412 Gospel Transformations, 0420 Gottes Weg ins Hubeland, 0870 Government in Wanggulam, 0563 Grabbing your own Story, 0161 Grace and Reciprocity, 32 Grace and Reciprocity, 0246 Grace Lit Memories of Father Hilarion Morin, 0825 Grammatik der Kuman Sprache, 1228 Grand Terre, 2029 Grand Valley Dani, 0554 'Grandmothers', 'Grandfathers' and Ancestors, 1715 Grasping the Changing World, 23 Grass Roots Art ofNew Guinea, 0244 Great Awakening in Fiji, 2153 Great Inheritance in North-East New Guinea, 0662 Great Village, 1436

Title Index Greater than Solomon is Here, 1704 Greatheart of Papua, 1325 Greetings from the Land that Time Forgot, 0686 Gregory Bateson, 16 Growing Seed, 0484 Growing Up in Fiji, 2083 Growing Up in New Guinea, 12, 1042-3 Growth and Development in New Guinea, 1226 Guadalcanal Society, 1782 Guardians of the Flutes, 1274 Guerres etfestins, 1063 Guerriers de I'invisible, 1261 Guide to Historical Sources, 0025 Gunantuna: Aspects of the Person, 0950 Gtiterkult in Kaliai, 0936 Haarkult in Bougainville und NeuKaledonien, 1973 Habu,1238 Hagen Saga, 1208 Hahalis - Cargo Cult - Welfare, 1731 Hahalis and the Labour of Love, 1737 Hahalis Welfare Society, 1736 Hahalis Welfare Society (Buka, North Solomons), 1729 Hai: MotifPengharapan,0633 Handbook of Psychiatry, 0364 Hard Times on Kairiru Island, 0687 Harina, or Punishment, 1366 Haruai Male Initiation Rituals, xxii Headhunter: The Story of Gesi, 1656 Head-hunters about Themselves, 0590 Headhunters Black, White , and Brown, 1308 Headhunting and Magic on Kolepom, 0600 Headhunting in the Solomon Islands, 1695 Headhunting Practices of the Asmat, 0607

611 Heart of the Pearl Shell, 1631 Heathen to Atheist, 0686 Hebridais : repertoire bio-bibliographique,0047 Hegel and Husser! on Intersubjectivity. 24 "Heilige Manner" und Medizinmanner, 0153 Heilserwartung: Geister, Medien und Traumer in Neuguinea, 0891 Heralds ofDawn, 1953 Here is My Stand, 1743 Hereditary Chiefship in Nguna, 1931 Heritage : Essai sur Ie probleme foncier melanesien, 1987 Herz-Jesu-Mission in der Siidsee, 0911 Hevehe : Art, Economics, 1386 Hexen, Krieger, Kannibalinnen, 0349 Hidden World of Mbotgo't, 1915 Hierarchy and 'Heroic Society,' 0646 Hierarchy and Reciprocity in New Caledonia, 1977 High Incidence of Suicide, 0922 High Valley, 1287 Highland Peoples of New Guinea, 1064 Highlanders and Foreigners in the Upper Ramu, 1304 Highlights of the Collection of the Fiji Museum, 2055 Hill People of North-Eastern Guadalcanal, 1780 Hill Tribes of Fiji, 2051 Hiltruper Herz-Jesu-Missionar, 9 Hiri in History, 1411 Histoire de la premiere mission catholique, 1989 Histoire de Macuata, 2059 Histoire resumee de Mare, 2034 Histoire de l 'Oceanie, xxi Histori bilong mi, 1052 Histori na Wok bUong ot Meri, 0460 Historia de las Religiones, 0076, 0172

612 Historia del descrubimento de las regiones Australes, 6 Historical Atlas of Ethnic and Linguistic Groups, xxi, 30 Historical Dictionary of Papua New Guinea, 0316 Historical Vines, 1130 Historische Probleme in NordostNeuguinea, 0849 Historische Untersuchungen zu einem Mord,0995 History and Anthropology of the Massim, 1502, 1527, 1534, 1570 History and Ethnohistory in Papua New Guinea, 0325, 0785, 1626 History and Ethnology, 7 History and Tradition in Melanesian Anthropology, 0077, 0405 History ofAnthropology, 7 History of Bonarua Island, 1517 History of Cargoism in Sio, 0858 History of Ethnological Theory, 7 History of Fiji, 2043 History of Fiji Illustrated, 2046 History of Medicine in Papua New Guinea, 0365 History of Melanesia, 0274, 1407 History of Melanesian Society, 0342 History of Religions, 1548 History of South Malaita, 1804 History of the Balawaia, 1451 History of the Church in Oceania, 0266 History of the Churches in Australasia, 0255 History of the Evangelical Alliance Mission in Irian Jaya, xxii History of the London Missionary Society, 1331 History of the Mekeo, 1418 History of the Melanesian Mission, 0404 History of the Pacific Islands , 0255

Title Index Hochste Wesen, Seelen- und Geisterglaube, 1023 "Holding Together" of Ritual , 1663 Holi Spirit Movement among the Enga,1156 Holi Spirit Muvmen, 1207 Holy Mama, 1755 Holy Spirit Movements, 0299 Home in Fiji, 2099 Homicide Compensation in Papua New Guinea, 0346, 1076, 1589 Hommes nommes Brume, 0545 Homo Creator, 15 Homo Hierarchicus, 0084 Hornbill Feather in the Abau District, 1678 Horomorun Concepts of Southern Bougainville, 1717 Horreur de l'inceste et Ie pere, 1265 Houailou: I'implantation du Christianisme,2029 How Long Have People Been in the Ok Tedi, 1369 Hubert Murray , 1667 Hukum Perkawinan Adat di Dacrah Sentani,0515 Huli of Papua, 1581 Huli of the Southern Highlands, 1582 Huli Response to Illness, 1598 Human Rights as Land Rights, 0211 Human Sexuality in Melanesian Cultures, 0278 Human Types, 5 Humors and Substances, 1177 Hundred Years in Fiji, 2130 Hunter Thinks the Monkey is not Wise, 22 Hunting the Gatherers, 22 Hysterical Psychosis in the New Guinea Highlands, 1276 I Come from the Stone Age, 0569 I Have a Strong Belief, 1763

613

Title Index I Was Not Consulted, 19 1 Will Give Them One Heart, 0910 Ich komme aus der Steinzeit, 0569 Ichtisar Kronologis Sedjarah Geredja Katolik Irian Barat, 0488 Idea of Salvation, 32 Ideal des leicht gebeugten Menschen, 0805 Identite et mutation, 20 Identity Issues and World Religions, 1233 Identity through History, 1805 Identity Work: Constructing Pacific Lives, 0638 Ignorance is Cosmos: Knowledge is Chaos, 1827 "Ikaroa Raepa" of Keharo, 1425 Ilahita Arapesh, 0737 "Ima Wusan": A Purification, 0561 Images of the Sorcerer, 0166 Images of the Untouched, 8, Imagination of Reality, 1627 Imagining Religion, 0225 Impact of Christianity, 1568 Impact of Missionary Christianity, 0839 Impaled, 1770 In Memoriam F.e. Kamma, 22 In Memoriam: Peter Lawrence, 0108, 0116, 1231 In the Midst ofLife, 0949 In the Way, 25 Incest Passions, 0887 Incest Taboo and the Virgin Archetype, 8 Incorporation of Foreign Culture Elements, 0526 Independent Churches and Recent Ecstatic Phenomena, 0302 Independent Churches in Melanesia, 0302 Independent Religious Movements, 0209 Indigenisation as Incarnation, 0263

Indigenous Ideas of Order, Time, 0979 "Indigenous" New Guinea Cult, 1297 Indigenous Religious Systems, xx Indigenous Traditions and Ecology, 1576 Indologenblad, 17 Indonesia: Church and Society, 0484 Inequality in New Guinea Highland Societies, 1074 Information on Customs and Practices of the People of Woodlark Island, 1534 Inheritance ofHope, 2172 Iniet Geister in Stein, 0957 Initiation and Religion, 0733 Initiation bei den Pasum, 0888 Initiationen in Australien und Neuguinea,0150 Initiative and Initiation, 0744 Innere des Ausseren, 0814,0815 Innovation, Inversion and Revolution, 1877 Inselgruppen in Oceanien, 14 Inseparable Grief, 2136 Inside the Cult, 0989 Inside the Women's House: Enga , 1122 Institutions ofPrimitive Society, 1919 Institutions religieuses traditionelles, 2100 Intercultural Communication in the Western Solomons, 1757 Interdependenz von Wirtschaft und Unwelt, 0552 Interpretation of a Cargo Cult, 0753 Interpretation of Cargo Cults, 0226 Interpretation of Magic, 1618 Interpreting Aboriginal Religion, I I,

18 Interview with a Cargo Cult Leader, 0753 Interview with Waja Miridj, 0823 Intimations of Infinity, 0886 Into the Unknown, 0257

614 Introduced Writing and Christianity, 1106 Introduction (to K. Bohm), 0659 Introduction (to H. Strauss), i7 introduction to Cultural Ecology, xx introduction to Melanesian Cultures, 0078 Introduction to Melanesian Religions, 0122, 0299 Introduction to Missiology, 0395 Introduction to Sepik Art, 0663 Introduction to Social Anthropology, 23 Introduction to the Anthropology of Melanesia , 0146 Introduction to the History of Religions, 1045 Introduction to the Peoples and Cultures ofMelanesia , 0078 Investigation of the Thought of Primitive Children, 1044 Invisible Christians to Gothic Theatre,

26 Irakau of Manam, 0820 Irian Jaya, I7 Irian Jaya Menjelang, 0490 Irruption kanak, 1979 Islam and Papua New Guinea, 1438 Island Builders of the Pacific, 1784 Island Churches of the South Pacific, 0261 Island Melanesians, 4 Island of Happiness , 1447 Island ofMenstruating Men, 0676 Islanders and Aborigines, 4 Islands and Enclaves, 0305, 0478, 1486,1730 Islands and Their Inhabitants, 2047 Islands Far Away, 2152 Islands of Enchantment, xx Islands of History , 0646 Islands of Men, 0147 Islands of Rainforest, 1759 Isles of King Solomon, 1825

Title Index Isles of Solomon, 1700 Isles of Solomon: A Tale of Missionary Adventure, 1766 It's Not who you are but how you Give that Counts, 32

Jabim,0856 Jade et de nacre, 2000 Jali's van de Pasvallei, 0566 James Calvert, 2182 James Chalmers, 1324 James Chalmers: Missionary, 1328 James Chalmers ofNew Guinea, 1328 Jan Verschueren's Description of Yei Nan Culture, 0604 Javanese to Dani: The Translation of a Game, 0570 Jerusalem to Irian Jaya, 0306 Jesus Came Here Too, 1254 Jesus the Mangruwai, the Word, 1248 Jimmy Stevens as Betrayer, 1887 Joel Bulu: The Autobiography, 2091 John Coleridge Patteson, 0271 John Frum He Come, 1951 John G. Paton, D.D., 1958 John Henry Holmes in Papua, 1405 John Hunt: Pioneer Missionary, 2164 John Layard's Photographs, 14 John Williams: The Martyr, 1876 Johnson Cult on New Hanover, 1036 Journal of a Cruise among the Islands of the Western Pacific, 0260 Journal of the Expedition for the Exploration of the Fly, 1651 Journals ofThomas Williams, 2148 Journey into Pentecost, 1154 Journey into the Stone Age, xx Journey of the Dead, 1918 Journeys in a Small Canoe, 1767 Journeys of Transformation, 0199 Julius Calimbre, 20 Junge Christenheit, 0869 Junges Neuguinea, 0654 Jungle Pimpernel, 0633

Title Index Kae Fo'o and his Account, 1401 Kakamore, 1832 Kalam Witchcraft, 1222 Kalasa Gebiet vor dem Krieg, 22 Kaliai and the Story, 0934 Kalopeu: Manus Kastom, 1053 Kalougata na Dravudravua, 2089 Kalou- Vu of the Fijians, 2078 Kamano, Usurufa, late and Fore, 1260 Kamanuku (Die Kultur der Chimbu Staemme), 1228 Kamanuku (The Culture of the Chimbu Tribes), 1228 Kamoai of Darapap and the Legend, 0682 Kamula Social Structure and Ritual,

xxi Kanak Dance and Music, 1965 Kanaka Boy, 1818 Kanake: melanesien de NouvelleCaledonie, 1964 Kanake: The Melanesian Way, 1964 Kandila: Samo Ceremonialism, 1648 Kanganaman Haus Tambaran, 0767 Kapauku Papuan Economy, 0628 Kapauku Papuans and their Law, 0627 Kapauku Papuans of West New Guinea, 0628 Karavar: Masks and Power, 0951 Kargoisme di Irian Jaya, 0480 Kargoisme di Melanesia, 0483 Karkar Images of Darapap, 0672 Kastom as Commodity, 1903 Kastom or Komuniti, 0754 Kaunitoni Migration, 2058 Kava - the Pacific Elixir, 0335 Kava and Christianity, 1929 Kavas de Vanuatu, 1839 Kavas of Vanuatu, 1839 Kavieng Open, 1034 Kebar, 1855-1980, 0623 Kebudayaan Jayawijaya , 0543 Keeping the Lo, 0988

615 Keman,1121 Kepele Ritual, 1120 Kewa Tales, 1617 Keys to the Papuan's Soul, 0792 Kiki: Ten Thousand Years, 1396 Kilenge Life and Art, 0919 King and People of Fiji, 2045 King of the Cannibal Isles, 2118 Kingship, 8, 2061 Kingship and Hierarchy, 2171 Kiriaka "Cargo Cult," 1738 KiwaiPapuans,1364 Knowing the Gururumba, 1283 Knowledge and its Use, 1048 Knowledge and Power, 1949 Knowledge of Illness, 0702 Koloniale Kontrolle und christliche Mission, 0908 Kondom,1242 Konrad Vetter: Missionar, 0853 Konstruktionen von 'Cargo,' 0194 Kopani "Cargo Religion," 1740 Koppensnellen in Zuid Nieuw-Guinea, 0605 Koreri: Messianic Movements, 0525 Koreri-Bewegung auf den SchoutenInseln, 0531 Korewori, 0728 Kort oversigt van het land en de bewoners der kust, 0511 Kowars, 0498 Korwars and Korwar Style, 0497 Kounie ou L'fle des Pins, 2024 Kraist wanepela tasol, 1145 Kreuz des Siidens, 0403 Kreuz unter den Palmen, 0837 Krieg und Frieden, 0092 Kruis en korwar, 0472 Ku Waru: Language, 1168 Kukukuku of the Upper Watut, 0874 Kukukuku Walkabout, 1654 Kula in Comparative Perspective, 1565 Kula: Myth and Magic, 1558

616 Kula: New Perspectives, 1546 Kult Kargo y Melanesia, 0173 Kulthauser als okologische Madelle, Star Mountains, 1094 Kulthiiuser in Nordneuguinea, 0645 Kultur der Abelam, 0729 Kulturkreise und Kulturschichten, 15 Kulty Kargo na Nowej Gwinei, 0378 Kuma: Freedom and Conformity, 1171 Kuman-English Dictionary, 1234 Kuman of the Chimbu Region, 1234 Kuman People, 1251 Kumo Witchcraft at Mintima, 1229 Kumo: Hexer und Hexen, 1236 Kumula Social Structure, xxii Kunst Ozeaniens, 0319, 0842 Kunst und Kult bei den Kwoma, 0728 Kunst van Asmat, 0596 Kunst van Nieuw-Guinea, 0473 Kunst vom Sepik, 0663 Kuru Sorcery, 1279 Kuru Wapu, a Cult, 1193 Kustenbewohner der GazelleHalbinsel, 0997 Kwaio Religion, 1785 Kwaio Religion: The Living and Dead, 24,1785 Kwaisulia of Ada Gege, 1794 Kwara-ae Traditions, see Falafala Kwoma Death Payments and Alliance Theory, 0718 Kyaka of the Western Highlands, 1115 Lae: Village and City, 0903 Laip stori bilong Pita ToRot, 1004 Lakalai of New Britain, 0930 Lakalai Religion and World View, 0916 Lamented Missionary , 1876 Land and Communal Faith, 2131

Title Index Land and Mineral Rights for Indigenous People, 0455 Land and Politics in the New Hebrides, 1857 Land and Spirits in a New Ireland Village, 1018 Land between Two Laws, 0388 Land Diving with the Pentecost Islanders, 1895 Land in Solomon Islands, 1759 Land that Time Forgot, 1194 Landscape , Violence and Social Bodies, 1753 Landscapes of the Body, 0624 Lang-Manu, 1026 Langalanga Religion, 1775 Language and Communities of the Mengen Region, 0985 Language and the Languages in the Torres Strait, 1359 Language Atlas of the Pacific Area, xxi Language, Communication and Development, 0985 Language, Mythology and Songs of Bwaidoga, 1516 Language, Mythology and Songs, of Bwaidoga 1516 Language of the Forest, 0694 Language Shift and Cultural Reproduction, 0784 Languages and Communities, 0985 Languages of New Guinea, 4 Langues et dialects de l'AustroMelanesie,2013 Langues et techniques: nature et societe, 1267 Larger than Life, 1468 Last Cannibals, 1642 Last Days in New Guinea, xxi Last Frontiers, 1669 Last Initiation Ceremony at Gupuna, Santa Ana, 1826

Title Index

617

Lesebuch der Kate, 0871 Last Tribes on Earth, xxi Let Sleeping Snakes Lie, 1114 Lau Islands, Fiji, 2061 Lethal Speech, 1240 Lau, Malaita, 1787 Letters and Notes Written during the Laughing Death, 1279 Disturbances, 2098 Law and Anthropology, 0201 Law and Force in Papuan Societies, Letters and Sketches from the New Hebrides, 1959 1263 Law and Order in the New Guinea Lettersfrom New Guinea, 0910 Letters from the Field, 16 Highlands, 1142 Law and Political Organization in the Lettersfrom the Papuan Bush , 1494 Letters of Gold, 0257 Abelam Tribe, 0727 Lettres antipodes, 2029 Law and Warfare, 0627 Leadership amongst the Damals, 0549 Lettres ecrites de Nouvelle-Catedonie, 2029 Leaders and the Led, 0677 Letub, 22, 0818 Leadership and Change, 0183, 0989 Levend heidendom, 0506 Leadership et Cargo Cult, 1881 Levi-Strauss in the Sepik, 0716 Leadership in Fiji, 2110 Liability Complex among the Chimbu, Leadership in Melanesia, 0079 1232 Leading Lights in the "Mother of Darkness," 1927 Life After Death in Oceania, 0127 Leben der Kaileute, 0845 Life and Laughter 'midst the Leben einiger Inselvolker, 0788 Cannibals, xx Life and Leadership in Melanesia, Lebensbaum und Schweinekult, 0565 Lebenserinnerungen eines 0440 Rheinischen Missionars, 0837 Life and Work of Paliau Maloat, 1057 Lecture on the Melanesian Mission, Life at The End: Voices, 1211 0081 Life Cycle Ritual in North Raga, 1901 Lectures on the Religion of the Life for a Mission, 1454 Semites, 13 Life History and Female Initiation, Leftamap Kastom, 1948 0638 Legacy of Alan R. Tippett, 2186 Life History of a Savage, 0947 Legacy of Maurice Leenhardt, II Life in a Squatter Settlement, 1437 Legend of Titikolo, 0942 Life in Feejee, 2127 Life in Lesu, 1027 Legende van Manseren, 0517 Life of John Coleridge Patteson, 1709 Legendes Canaques, 2002 Legendes et chants de gestes Life of John Hunt, 2164 Life of Peter ToRot: Catechist, 1004 canaques, 1972,2020 Legends from Naara, 1421 Life of Some Island People of New Legends from the Wain and Nabak Guinea , 0659, 0788 Areas, 0843 Life of the Fringe, 1101 Legends of Papua New Guinea, 0338 Life-Giving Death, 1777 Lifou (/864),1974 Legends of the Abau, 1087 Legends of the Amto, 1087 Light ofMelanesia, 0288 Leprosy, Leeches and Love, 1610 Light Shines On, 1107

618 Lightning Meets the West Wind, 1800 Like People You See in a Dream, 0389 Limits of Commitment, 1031 "Line of Boys," 1181 Line of Power, 1639 Lineage System of the Mae Enga , 21, 1126 Listen My Country, 1471 Liturgical Movement and the Renewal of Worship, 2180 Live: A History of Church Planting, 1867 Live among the Stars, 0264 Living among Cannibals, 1838 Living and the Dead, 0786 Living Theology in Melanesia, 0263, 0283,0290,1053,1815 Living Traditions, 1810 Living with Intricate Futures, 0636 Local Divisions and Movements in Fiji, 2054 Logic of Retribution, 30 Logica della ritorsione, 30 Lokakarya, 0481 Lol6ma, 2052 Lomai ofLenakel, 1957 London Missionary Society Pastorate, 1334 Longhouse to Village, 1657 Lord of the Southern Isles, 0416 Lords of the Earth, 0621 Lost Drum, 1620 Lost Souls in Search, 0376 Lost Tribe in New Ireland, 1013 Lost World of Irian Jaya, 0466 LoyalryIslands,2036 Lukluk na Glasim, 0899 Lutheran Approach to the Ministry, 0460 Lutheran Church in Papua New Guinea, 0418,0460, 0655 Lutheran Mission Influence, 0838

Title Index

Macrohistory and Acculturation, 0235 Made in Niugini, 1589 Madness and Colonisation, 1595 Mae Enga Myths, 1116 Mae Enga of the Western Highlands, 1125 Maekera, 1768 Maenge Remedies, 0964 Mafulu: Mountain People, 1668 Magic, 1341 Magic and Moderniry, 2103 Magic and Schizophrenia, 8 Magic and the Millennium, 0241 Magic as a Process of Social Discernment,0100 Magic Gardens in Tanna, 1935 Magic, Science and Religion, 1557 Magical Body, 1016 Magicians of Manumanua, 1523 Magico-Religious Foundations of New Guinea Highlands Warfare, 1174 Magico-Religious Secret Societies of Viti Levu, Fiji, 2063 Magische und religiose Denkformen, 1256 Magische Vorstellungen und Praktiken bei den Gargar, 0706 Mai Kea Ki Vei? 2174 Mai Weikau, 2084 Making Lengwasa, 1891 Making of Great Men, 1268 Making of Men in Malekula, 1920 Making Sense of the Oneness, 0291 Making the Present, 2125 Makogai: Image of Hope, 2157 Makogai": l'ile lepreux, 2166 Malaita: un exemple de revendications, 1788 Malangans of North New Ireland, 1011 Miilanggane von Tombara, 1019 Malangganer, 1020

Title Index

619

Male and Female, 8 Mana and the Fijian Sense of Place, Male Bias in Anthropology, 23 2179 Male Cults and Secret Initiations in Manarmakeri,0537 Melanesia, 0067 Mandak Realities, 1015 Male Initiation among the Yangoru Mangrove Man, 0680 Boiken, 0732 Mangroves, Coconuts and Frangipani, Male Initiation and Dual Organisation, 1002 Mannen in het draagnet, 0555 0329 Male Initiation and European Intrus- Miinnerbande - Miinnerbiinde, 0814 ion, 0669 Manners and Customs of the Dobuans, Male Initiation in New Guinea High1513 lands Societies, 1073 Manners and Customs of the Fuyuges, Male Pregnancy and the Reduction 1660 of Sexual Opposition, 1280 Man's Questfor Partnership, 0068 Malekula,1910 Manseren-beweging,0521 Malekulan Journey of the Dead, 1921 Manub and Kilibob, 0803 Malingdam, 0552 Manus Religion, 1042 Malinowski, 12 Manuscripts in the British Isles, 0011 Manusia Irian, 0468 Malinowski: Collected Works, 1551-6 Malinowski among the Magi, 12, 1464 Many Sisters, 1787 Malinowski and the Function of Map is Not Territory, 0225 Culture, 7 Mararoko, 1617, 1619 Malinowski and the Work of Myth, Marching Rule: A Nativistic Cult, 1557 1792 Malinowski's Kiriwina, 12 'Marching Rule' : aspects, 1808 Malo's Law in Court, 1354 Marching Rule Reconsidered, 1806 Maly Swiat Wok6t Wulkanu, 0788 Mare, tles Louaute, 2032 Malzenstwo i Rodzina w Prowincji Mareva Namo Cult, 1434 Enga,l1l1 Margaret Mead in New Guinea, 16 "Mama Dokta," 0827 Margaret Mead, 16 Mama Kuma, 1253 Marge du 'Cargo Cult,' 1926 Mambu, 0808, 0813 Marie-Therese Noblet, 1676 Mambu-Bewegung In Neu-Guinea, Marind-anim von Holliindisch SiidNeu-Guinea, 0606 0813 Man and a Half, 0133, 1786 Maring Hunters and Traders, 1216 Man and Culture, I2 Marins et missionnaires, 1985 Man and Woman in the New Guinea Marist Brothers in New Zealand, Fiji Highlands, 1065, 1644 and Samoa, 2135 Man Facing Death, 0160 Marists and Melanesians, 1701 Mana (Capell), 18 Marriage among the Telefolmin, 1088 Mana (Hocart), 0109 Marriage in Mendi, 1587 Mana (Hogbin), 18 Marsalai Cult among the Arapesh, Mana: Der Begriff, 7 0730

620 Marsupials and Magic, 1184 Martung Upah, 1353 Martyr of Erromanga, 1876 Martyr of the Islands, 1863 Martyrs ofPapua New Guinea, 0401 Martyrs of Polynesia, 0439, 1869 Masculinity, Motherhood and Mockery,0757 Mask of War, 0765 Masken und Geheimbiinde, 0128 Masks and Men, 0928 Masks and Women, 0134 Masks ofGod, xix Mass Hysteria in the New Guinea Highlands, 1100 Master of Souls, 1423 Matanitu,2115 Materials for a History of Studies of Crisis Cults, 0020 Matka Papua-Uteen-Guinean, 0460 Matka Oseaniaan, 1879 Matriliny and Modernisation, 1732 Matupit, 0992 Maui Myths in the New Hebrides, 1846 Maurice Leenhardt, 2028 Maurice Leenhardt, 1878-1954, JJ Mazzucconi of Woodlark, 1572 Mbowamb: Die Kultur der Hagenberg-Stdmme, l192 Mbowamb: The Culture of the Mount Hagen Tribes, 1192 Meaning of Kalou, 2060 Meanings of Things, 1586 Medicinal Plants in Fiji, 2151 Medicine and Witchcraft in Eddystone, 1750 Medicine, Magic and Religion , 0344 Megalithic Culture ofMelanesia 0139 Mekeo Chieftainship, 1412 Mekeo: Inequality, 1413 Meketepoun, 2037 Melanesia, xx

Title Index Melanesia: A Short Ethnography, 0078 Melanesia: An Annotated Bibliography,0040 Melanesia : Beyond Diversity, 0059, 1799 Melanesia during the Twentieth Century, 1105 Melanesia: Readings on a Culture Area, 0819 Melanesian and Judaeo-Christian Religious Traditions , 0062, 0444, 0916, 1036, 1057, 1124,1322, 1401, 1453,1729 Melanesian Archives, xxii Melanesian Bibliography: Selected References, 0017 Melanesian Brotherhood, 0281 Melanesian Brotherhood, 1832 Melanesian Cargo Cult, 0176 Melanesian Cargo Cults, 0227 Melanesian Cargo Movements, 0238 Melanesian Cult Movements. 1485 Melanesian Languages, 10 Melanesian Modernities, xx, 0811 Melanesian Politics, 1885 Melanesian Religion, 28, 0064, 0245, 1483 Melanesian Religion and Christianity, 4, 1158 Melanesian Religion in All its Aspects, 6 Melanesian Religion, Ecology and Modernization, 1576 Melanesian Religions (Lanternari), 0114 Melanesian Religions (Trompf), 4 Melanesian Religions: An Overview, 0080 Melanesian Religions: Mythic ThemeS,0137 Melanesian Stories, 1703 Melanesian Warfare, 0019

Title Index

621

Melanesian Way, 0440 Mengenal Suku Armati di Pedalaman Melanesia-no-bijutsu/Melanesian Art, Sarmi,0513 Menschen und Kulturen in Nordost0758 Neuguinea, 0644, 0813 Melanesians, xix Melanesians : Studies in their Mensen in verandering, 16, 0168 Anthropology, 0082 Menuju Papua Baru, 0487 Melanesians and Missionaries, 1708 Mephistopheles et l'Androgyne, 0182 Melanesians and Polynesians, 0071 Mes souvenirs, 1906 Melanesians and the Sacred, 13 Messengers of Grace, 2143 Melanesians of British New Guinea, Messengers of the Gods, 1351 1312 Messiaanse Koreri-bewegingen, 0525 Melanesians of South Pentecost, Messianische Bewegung auf Japen, 0536 1893 Melanesians of th e South-East Messianismes revolutionnaires du tiers monde, 0215 Solom-on Islands, 1783 Melanesiens d'aujourd'hui, 1984 Met Papoea's samen op weg, 0617 Melanesische Cargo-Kulte, 0227 Metamorphosis of the Cassowaries, Melanesischen Geheimkulte, 0143 0691 Melpa Dream Interpretation, 1182 Metaphors of Interpretation, 1349 Memento d'histoire de la Nouvelle- Methode der Ethnologie, 15 Caledonie, 1967 Methodist Church in Fiji, 2159 Memoires pittoresques d'un officer, Methodist Church in Fiji, 1835-1985, 2009 2159 Memoirs of Mrs. Margaret Cargill , Methodologische Untersuchungen an 2133 ozeanischem Mythenmaterial, 0145 Memoirs of the Life of the Rev. John Me'udana, 1521 Williams, 1876 Micronationalist Movements in Papua Memoirs of the Rev. William Cross, New Guinea, 0212, 0857 2149 Micronesian Religion and Lore, ix Memorable Religions, 0398 Mi-Culture of the Mount Hagen Memoria Passionis di Papua, 0479 People, 16, 1189 Men and Spirits in the Kunimaipa Middle Wahgi Culture, 1196 Valley, 1664 Midst Volcanic Fires, 1932 Men, Ghosts and Dreams among the Migration Traditions of the Sebaga Andere, 1476 Foi, 1630 Men of Anger and Men of Shame, Migrations of Cultures in British New 0929 Guinea, 14 Mendalami Beberapa pokok Serajah Miklouho-Maclay und die heroische Geraja, 0495 Ethnologie , 0822 Mendi, xxii Mi-Kultur der Hagenberg-Stamme, Mendi Memories, 1610 1189 Mengatasi Keterpecahan yang Mel- Millenarian Aspect of Conversion to umpuhkan, 0479 Christianity, 0373

622 Millenarian Movements, 0222 Millenarian Movements in Melanesia, 0242 Millenarianism in Melanesia, 0243 Millenarism, 32 Millennial Countdown in New Guinea, 0240, 1593 Millennial Dreams in Action, 0230, 0373 Millennial Markers, 0391 Millennialism and Charisma, 0203 Milne Bay Development Company, 1465 Min of the Papua New Guinea Star Mountains, 1098 Mind, Materiality and History, 30 Mining and Indigenous People, 1099 Ministry in Melanesia, 1705 Minors, Mandarins and Missions, 0412 Mipela Simbu! 1233 Miraculous Voices, 0741 Mircea Eliade and the Interpretation of Cargo Cults, 8 Misconstrued Order in Melanesian Religion, 0073 Misfortune and Traditional Political Leadership, 1270 Misi Gete, 1958 Misima -1942,1569 Missiology and Anthropology, 0303 Mission - Gemeinde - Kirche, 0415 Mission and Development, 0252 Mission and Ministry in Fiji, 2156 Mission and Music, 0873 Mission Catholique aux NouvellesHebrides, 1853 Mission, Church, and Sect in Oceania, 0254,0944,1757 Mission Education for Women, 1702 Mission History, 2047 Mission in Dialogue, 0280 Mission as Dialogue, 0431

Title Index

Mission in New Guinea to Church, 0438 Mission in the Local Church, 0280 Mission Influence amongst the Keveri, 1681 Mission Legacies, ll, 15 Mission Life in the Islands of the Pacific, 2025 Mission mariste et la colonisation europeene, 1986 Mission presbyterienne, 1870 Mission to Fiji, 2140 Mission to Melanesia , 0308 Mission to Movement, 0399 Mission und Wanderarbeit, 1854 Missionar als Forscher, 11 Missionaries and Annexation, 2109 Missionaries and Mourning, 0309 Missionaries, Anthropologists and Cultural Change, 0309 Missionaries, Headhunters, 1328 Missionaries in Contemporary Melanesia,20 Missionarische Erschliessung, 0276 Missionary Heroes in Islands, 1876 Missionary History and Influence within the Eastern Highlands, 1304 Missionary Life among the Cannibals, 1950 Missionary Life in the Southern Seas, 0426 Missionary Lives, 1330 Missionary Practice of Georg Friedrich Vicedom, /7 Missionary Survey of the Pacific Islands, 2130 Missionary Triumph and Defeat, 1744 Missions and Missionaries in the Pacific,0286,1699 Missions dans Ie Pacifique, 0300 Missions de l'Oceanie, 0840 Missions in Western Polynesia, 1956 Missions: From Chalmers to Indigeniz-

Title Index

ation,0413 Missionsbeginn in Neuguinea, 0449 Missionsleiden von Missionsfreunden, 9 Missionsliteratur von Australien und Ozeanien, 0026 Misunderstanding Violence in the Highlands, 1661 Mite dan Ornamen Danau Sentani, 0505 Miti- Vater erziihlen aus ihrem Leben, 0868 Mitsinari, 1673, 1675 Mitsusui-dori no Umo-Kahei, 1828 Miyanmin, 1095 Mfimon yad Kalam Yakt, 1218 Moala,2072 Mobul,0779 Modawa, 1507 Modern Messianic Movements, 0216 Modern Missions in the South Pacific, XXI

Modes ofReligiosity, 24 Moeurs et Coutumes Foujougheses, 1658 Mceurs et superstitions des NeoCaledoniens, 1971 Money and the Morality of Exchange, 2126 Mono-Alu Folklore, 1727 Monument to a Missionary, 1683 Moon Man, 0822 Moonlight: Negative Images, 1113 Moral Re-Armament in Papua, 1472 Morality and the Concept of the Person among the Gahuku, 1286 More Custom Stories from Choiseul, 1752 More on War: A Wola Perspective, 1589 More Pacific Islands Portraits, 2007 More Pastoral than Academic... , II MorgenrOthe auf Neu-Guinea, 0538 Morning Star in Papua Barat, 0535

623 Moro Movement of Guadalcanal, 1795 Morobe People in Other Areas, 1303 Mort ii la vie , 2029 Mort et son modele, 0135 Mortality and Immortality, 1777 Mothers of Money, Daughters of Coffee, 1299 Motu Tradition and the Modern World, 1410 Motuan Morality, 1410 Mound Builders, 1118 Mountain Arapesh II, 0731 Mountain Papuans, 1631 Mountain People (Tobias), 1103 Mountain People (Westermann), 1129 Mountains in the Clouds, xx Mountains, Gold and Cannibals, 0890 Mouvement "Four Corner," 1945 Movement of the Island of Pentecost, 1904 Movimentos religiosos, 0172 Multi-Individual Conversion, 0577 Mumukokolua, 0696 Mundugumor, 0770 Murray and the Spheres of Influence, 1332 Muruk and the Cross, 1606 Mushrooms and Collective Hysteria, 1172 Music and Dance, 0786 Music in New Guinea, 0474 Muslim-Christian Dialogue, 24 Mustard Seed, 1444 Mutuaga, 1462 Mutual Goals? 1756 Muyuw to the Trobriands, 1537 My Chiefly Initiation in Goilala, 1666 My Life and God's Mission, 0865 My Life in Papua, 1469 My Mother calls me Yaltep, 1250 My Story, xvi My Village, My World, 2050 Mysterious World of Magic, 8

624 Mystique ou hysterie, 1676 Myth and Cosmos, 1286 Myth and Countermyth in the Siane, 1306 Myth and experience in the Trobriand Islands, 1543 Myth in Primitive Psychology, 1557 Myth of Blood-Men, 0760 Myth of Bomai, 1344 Myth of the Noble Anthropologist in Melanesia, 20 Myth, Ritual and Population among the Marind-anim, 0592 Mythe in der Kuman-Sprache, 1235 My then und Erzahlungen der Komba,0855 Mythen und Erziihlungen der Kiistenbewohner der Gazelle, 0963 Mythen und Erzahlungen eines Melanesierstammes, 0956 Mythen und Sagen der AdmiralitatsInsulaner, 1045 Mythes de Buka, 1716 Mythes et legendes des indigenes des Nouvelles-Hebrides, 1851 Mythes et legendes des Kuni, 1409 Mythes et legendes du Sud de !'Ile Pentec6te, 1899 Mythes et tradition de Mare, 2031 Mythical Geographies of the Dead in Melanesia, xxii Mythique d' apres ethnologie de Maurice Leenhardt, 13 Mythologie du masque en NouvelleCaledonie, 1970 Mythology ofAll Races, 0089 Mythology of the Efatese, 1922 Mythos der Totenfahrt auf Malekula, 1921 Mythos und Kult bei Naturvolkern, 15, 0111 Myths and Legends from Mount Hagen, 1191

Title Index Myths and Legends from Murik Lakes, 0679 Myths and Legends of Fiji and Rotuma 2069 Myths and Legends of the Monumbo and Ngaimbom, 0793 Myths and Legends of the South Seas, 0136 Myths and Legends of Torres Strait, 1346 Mythsfrom Melanesia, 0120 Myths ofMatriarchy, 0324 Myths of Misima, 1560 Myths of Samap, 0674 Mythus und Kultus in Melanesien, xxii Naar de achterhoek der aarde, 0594 Nachrichten aus Nissan, 1721 Nackensttitzen und Zeremonialsttihle der Azera, 0889 Nagriamel Movement, 1885 Naissance et avortement d'un messianisme,2021 Naked Cult in Central West Santo, 1884 Nama Cult of the Central Highlands, 1285 Namaku Teweraut, 0614 Nareng-Gareng,0427 Narrative and Counter-Narrative of the Gift, 0926 Narrative in Tanga, 1010 Narratives of Nation in the South Pacific, 0292 Nationalism in West Papua, 0477 Nations within Nations, 1730 Native Christianity in a New Guinea Village, 0900 Native Cultures of Australia and the Pacific Islands, 0130 Native Offences and European Law, 0927

Title Index Native Title (Mabo), 1353 Natives of Lake Kutubu, 1633 Natives of South Bougainville, 1718 Natives of the Purari Delta, 1388 Nativistic Movements, 16 Natural Talent, 23 Naturalist among the Head-hunters, 1691 Naturanschauung der Eingeborenen im N. O. Neu-Guineas, 0883 Nature across Cultures, 1759 Nature and Function of Secret Society, 0164 Nature of Fijian Totemism, 2053 Naven,0757 Naven, or, the Other Self, 0768 Near Death and Out-of-Body Exper-iences, 0918 Negeri Puyakhe, 0516 Neglected Force: White Women, 1329 Negwa: Eine Papua-Gruppe, 0876 Neither Cargo Nor Cult, 2103 "Neither Eagles Nor Saints," 0461 Nem Bilong 'Kago Kalt,' 22 Netherlands and Oceania, 0036 Netherlands 1ndies, 0494 Neue Art von Masken, 0962 Neue Mensch im kolonialen Zwielicht, 0359 Neu-Guinea, 0538 Neuguinea: Neu-Mecklenburg, 1017 Neuguinea : Nutzen und Deutung, 0340,0706 Neuguinea: Reisen und Missionsthiitigkeit, 1325 Neu-Guinea und seiner Bewohner, 0465 Never the Last Straw, 1404 New Advance in Papua, 1456 New Approaches to the Study of Religion, 28 New Branches on the Vine, 0442 New Buildings on Old Found-ations? 0807

625 New Caledonia, 1988 New Challenges: Traditional and New Religious Movements, 0655 New Dealfor Papua, 1501 New Guinea: Crossing Boundaries and History, 3 New Guinea: The Central Highlands, 0572, 1282 New Guinea: The Last Unknown, 7 New Guinea: What I Did, 1651 New Guinea Bibliography, 0031 New Guinea Diaries 1871-1883, 0822 New Guinea Diaries of Philip Strong, 1511 New Guinea Folk-Lore, 8 New Guinea Frontier, 1205 New Guinea Memoirs, 0946 New Guinea Ngic Nangacnao, 0656 New Guinea on the Threshold, 0362 New Guinea Stone Age Trade, 4 New Guinea under the Germans, 0414 New Guinea Villager, 0387 New Guineana, 0028 New Handbook of Living Religion, xx New Heaven, New Earth, 0171 New Hebrides: Reminiscences, 1954 New Hebrides: The Road, 1864 New Hebrides and Christian Missions, 1841 New Hebrides Mission, 1875 New Hebrides 1978-79, 1882 New Hebrides Prepares, 1873 New Livesfor Old, 1049, 1055 New Men of Papua, 1397 New Patterns in Cultural Transmission, 1195 New Religious Cult in Fiji, 2092 New Religious Movements and the Search for a Melanesian Spirituality, 0218 New Religious Movements in Melanesia, 0206, 0820, 0831, 1037, 1149 , 1433-4, 1679, 1680, 1738, 1739, 1740,1817,1904,2113

626 New Weapon Stirs up Old Ghosts, 0710 Ngaing of the Rai Coast, 0797 Nieuw Guinea (Kooijman), 0473 Nieuw-Guinea (Rauws), 0467 Nieuw Guinea: De ontwikkeling, 0313 Nieuw Guinea: Etnographisch en Natuurkundig,0519 Nieuw Guinea: Post-Koloniale Kolonie,17 Nieuw Guinea: Uw naam is wildernis, 0616 Nieuw-Guineesche oerkunst, 0476 Nieuwe aandacht voor NieuwGuinea, 0613 Nikolai Miklouho-Maclay, 0822 Nimangki,1852 Nimboran : A Study of Social Change, 0527 Nimboran dan Sekitarnya, 0539 Nineteen Centuries of Mission, xxi 1975-76 Relief Society Courses, 2183 Nineteen Years in Polynesia, 1939 Ninye bUn: Mythen, Erziihlungen, Lieder,0552 Niugini Lives, 1714 Niugini Reader, 0361 No Devil Strings, 1772 No Dialogue, 1075 No Fading Vision, 1379 No Tobacco, No Hallelujah, 0643 Nogmaals Sentani, 0502 Noise: Cargo Cult Frenzy, 1056 Non-Equilibrium Models of New Guinea Ecology, 1072 Nord: Souvenirs, 2011 Norman Lindsay, 10 Northern D'Entrecasteaux, 1515 Northern States of Fiji, 2062 "Not as Men Build," 2147 Not By Word Alone, 1206 Not in the Common Mould, 1577 Not the Way It Really Was, 0981 Note on Avatip Children, 0762

Title Index Notes d'ethnologie neo-caledonienne, 2013,2016 Notes ethnologiques, 1853 Notes of the Proceedings of a Native Council Held at Draiba, 2087 Notes on a Stone Bird Purchased, 1585 Notes on Fijian Burial Customs, 2057 Notes on the Initiation Ceremonies of the Koko, 1473 Notes on the Natives of E. Mira and St. Matthias, 1046 Notes on the Natives of the Vanimo Coast, 0683 Notes on the Social Structure of some South-Eastern New Guinea Communities,8 Notes on the Turamarubi, 1361 Notes on Torres Islands, 1888 Notes on Totemism, 11 Notes sur une ceremonie de grades chez les Big-Nambas, 1916 Notes towards Understanding the Dynamics of Blood Money, 1076 Notice sur la Nouvelle-Caledonie, 2009 Notion of the Double-Self among the Maenge,0966 Notion of Time among the Maenge, 0967 Notion spontanee de la magie, 5 Nouvelle Caledonie: geographie et histoire, 1963 Nouvelle Caledonie: documents iconographiques,0046 Nouvelle-Caledonie ancienne, 2010 Nouvelle Caledonie et ses habitants, 2004 Nouvelle-Caledonie: terre de recherches,0027 Nouvelle Catedonie vue par Ie photographe Allan Hughan, 0046 Nouvelles-Hebrides (Bonnemaison), 1842

Title Index Nouvelles-Hebrides (Guiart), 1847 Nucleation in Papua New Guinea Cultures, 0718, 0986

Observations on the Hill Tribes of Navitilevu, 2085 Oceania: The Native Cultures, 0130 Oceanic Art (Kaeppler), 0144 Oceanic Art (Thomas), 0156 Oceanic Art/Ozeanische Kunst/Art Oceanien,0125 Oceanic Art: Myth, Man, and Image, 0144 Oceanic Mythology, 0136 Oceanic Religions and Missions, xx Oceanic Religions, 30 Oceanic Sculpture, 0144 Oceanic, 0089 Oceanie: De etnographische verzamelingen,0074 Oceanie, religions et mythologies, 27 Oedipe chasseur, 0699 Oedipus in the Stone Age, 0119 Oedipus in the Trobriands, 1564 Offene Tilr in Papua Neuguinea, 1080 Offering Fitfor a King, 0913 Official and Unofficial Courts, 1202 Ok Tedi and the Wopkaimin People, 1099 Omalyce, 24, 0886 Onabasulu Male Homosexuality, 1643 One Common Need, 1530 One Father, One Blood, 21,1199 One Hundred Years in the Islands, 0914 One Hundred Years of Ethnological Theory, 15 One Hundred Years of Mission , 1868 Ongka, 1199, 1797 Open Cage, 0633 Oral History and Pacific Islands Missionaries, 0429 Oral Sources and the Study of Religious History, 0063

627 Oral Tradition and Ethnohistory, 2124 Oral Tradition as History, 1123 Oral Tradition in Melanesia, 0063, 0087,0429,1476,1479 Oral Tradition in Southern Bird's Head Peninsula, 0624 Oral Traditions and Written Documents, 1345 Oral Traditions as History, 1123 Origin of the John Frum Movement, 1941 Origines de la Mission de la Papouasie, 1675 Origins of Sacrifice, 13 Origins of the Gogodala People, 1369 Orokaiva Magic, 1480-1 Orokaiva Society, 1481 Ottow dan Geissler, 0540 Our Passionate Journey, 0618 Our Task in Papua, 1529 Out of the Dark, 1375 Outgrowth and Development of the Cargo Cult, xxii Outpost in Papua, 1492 Outside Man, 1669 Overseas Missions of the Australian Methodist Church, 2188 P.M.B. Book of Pacific Indexes, 0013 Pacific: Between Indigenous Culture and Exogenous Worship, 0294 Pacific Answers to Western Hegemony,1810 Pacific Basin and Oceania, 0007 Pacific Bibliography, 0014 Pacific Constitutions, 1883 Pacific History, 0270, 0376, 0839 Pacific Irishman, 2187 Pacific Island Studies, 0008 Pacific Islanders under German Rule, 0374 Pacific Islands (Lal and Fortune), xx, 0054 Pacific Islands (Oliver), 7

628 Pacific Islands (Rapaport), xx Pacific Islands Archives in Australia, 0025 Pacific Islands Bibliography, 0015 Pacific Islands Portraits, 0271, 1709, 1794,2118 Pacific Lives, Pacific Faces, 2086 Pacific People Sing Out, 1742 Pacific Protest, 1802 Pacific Rituals, 0088 Pacifica, 0136 Pacification of Melanesia, 0219, 1762 Pacifique Sud, 0027 Piidagogik der Tami, 0841 Pagan Religion in a New Guinea Village, 0881 Pagan to Christian Priesthood, 1358 Paliau Movement in the Admiralty Islands, 1055 Pandanus rouge, 1642 Pandemonium or Paradise? 1943 Pangia, 1611 Papers on Bunlap, 1896 Papoea, cultuurimprovisator, 0505 Papoea's aan de Mappi, 0590 Papoeas in opstand, 0477 Papoea's, mensen lOals wij, 0510 Papoewa 's van de Geelvinkbaai, 0521 Papouasie, 1446, 1673, 1675 Papua For Christ, 1529 Papua Is The Country! 1333 Papua-Neuguinea - Gesellschaft und Kirche, 0459 Papua New Guinea, 24 Papua New Guinea: A Century of Colonial Impact, 0833, 1204, 1336 Papua New Guinea: From Many, 0407 Papua New Guinea: Pathways to Independence,0367 Papua New Guinea Folklore, 23 Papua New Guinea Highlands, 1612 Papua New Guinea Portraits, 1328, 1460

Title Index Papua New Guinea Post-Courier Selective Index, 0049 Papua New Guinea Records, 0041 Papua New Guinea, 0039 Papua New Guinea's Prehistory, 4 Papua ofToday, 1667 Papua with Love, 1506 Papua/New Guinea: Prospero's Other Island,0383 Papua: Beasts and Men, 1659 Papua: Von der Kultur, 0510 Papuagemeinde, 0870 Papuan Belief and Ritual, 1310 Papuan Borderlands, 1578 Papuan Conquest, 1446 Papuan Epic, xx Papuan Fairy-Tales, 1499 Papuan Fighters Republican Army, 1486 Papuan Islands Pilgrimage, 1530 Papuan Marriage, 1440 Papuan Mummification, 1343 Papuan Pages, 0443 Papuan Pastor, 1508 Papuan Pictures, 1443 Papuan Triumphs, xxi Papuan Hlonderland, 1652 Papuans of the Trans-Fly, 1371 Papuans of Hlaropen, 0504 Paradise Postponed, 1942 Paradise: Portraying the New Guinea Highlands, 1170 Parakwesen in G1auben und Kult, 0681 Parole: communication et symbole en Oceanie, 1968 Participation for Peace, 2141 Passing Scene in North-East NewGuinea, 0661 Past and Future People, 0821 Past and Future, 0785 Past Perfect, 11 Pasteur Joane Nigoth, 1995

Title Index

Pastoral Responses to the Enga Holy Spirit Movement, 1157 Pastoral Responses to Tribal Fighting in Enga, 1158 Pater en Papoea, 0618 Patrol into Yesterday, 26 Patrolling in Papua, 1671 Patterns of Comparative Religion, 28 Patterns of Culture, 8,1514 Paul Wirz, 15 Payback, ix, 28, 0065 Pays kanak, 1966 Pays nomme Caillou, 1994 Peace Child, 0621 Peacemakers, 1745 Pearls and Savages, 1309 Pearls from the Pacific, 1813 Peli Association and the New Apostolic Church, 0743 Peli Ideal, 0747 Penduduk Irian Barat, 6 Penis Sheathing and Ritual Status, 0690 Pentecost: An Island of Vanuatu, 1894 Penuturan Cerita Waropen, 0500 People ofLake Kutubu, 1634 People ofthe Tor, 0560 People Reborn, 0870 People Time Forgot, 0549 Peoples and Cultures of the Pacific, 21,0607 Percy Chatterton, 1460 Pere: meraphore paternelle, 1265 Performance and the Cultural Contribution of Reality, 1627 Perish for their Saving, 0496 Peristiwa Penculikan, 0479 Perjalanan ke Telaga Wanita, 0514 "Peroveta" Cult in the Daga, 1680 Peroveta of Buna, 1484 Person and Myth, 7, /3,2026 Personne melanesienne, 2014 Perspectives on the Bird's Head of Irian Jaya, 0636

629 Peter Milne, 1930 Pfeilschuss filr die Braut, 0701 Phiinomenologie der Religion, I I Phases of the Process of War and Peace, 1223 Pictorial History ofNew Guinea, 0419 Pictures of Village Life, 0796 Picturesque New Guinea, 1415 Pig Theft to Parliament, 1797 Pigs and Currency in Buin, 1724 Pigs, Cassowaries, and the Gift, 1217 Pigs for the Ancestors, 1221 Pigs, Pearlshells, and Women, 1068, 1088, 1587 Pig's Teeth and Skull Cyles, 0920 PIME: documenti, 0421 PIME: 150 anni di missione, 0421 Pinikindu, 10 14 Pioneer Life and Work in New Guinea, 1325 Pioneer of New Guinea, 1510 Pioneer of Papua, 1512 Pioneers of the Mountain Forest, 1216 Pionier auf Neuguinea, 1227 Pioniere der Sildsee, 0911 Pioniers in de rimboe, 0610 Pitenamu Society, 0857 Place and People, xx Place for Strangers, 15 Place of the Snake in the Religious Beliefs, 0961 Planets around the Sun, 2076 Planting Men in Melanesia, 0297 "Platform" Phenomenon along the Northern Coast, 0801 Plea for Female Ministries, 1253 Pleistocene Human Occupation of the Solomon Islands, 4 Ples blong lumi, 1684 Plight of Papua, 0479, 0493 Plight of Peripheral People in Papua New Guinea, 0372, llOI, 1640 Plumes and Arrows, 0350 Plumes from Paradise, 4, 1170

630 Plumes of Paradise, 1170 PNG Passionists, 0715 Poetic Power of Place, 1016 Political Order and Corporal Coercion, 1966 Politico-Religious Movements and Anticolonialism, 1798 Politics and Change, 0360 Politics and "True Knowledge," 0202 Politics in New Caledonia, 1975 Politics of a Witch-Killing, 1173 Politics of Dependence, 0652 Politics of Distancing, 0836 Politics of Evolving Cultures, 1947 Politics of Land in Vanuatu, 1858 Politics of Melanesia, 0438, 1052, 1830 Politics of Religious Secrecy, 0314 Politics of Sorcery in Yangoru, 0751 Politics of Tradition in Baluan, 1051 Politics vs the Science of Culture, 9 Politique metanesienne, 1885 Pollution Beliefs in Highland New Guinea, xx Polynesian Missions in Melanesia, 1327,2030 Pomio Cargo Cult, 0987 Pomio Kivung Movement, 0977 Popokl, 1186 Popot Feast Cycle, 0630 Porebada Hanua, 1458 Port Moresby, 1459 Posaune wird erschallen:"Kargo"Kulte , 0242 "Possession" Behavior in New Guinea, 0556 Possession, Spirit, 1276 Possession to Apotheosis, 0183 Post-coup Fijian Nationalism, 2112 Postmodernism, Reason and Religion, 20

Title Index Poszukiwaniu Czlowieka Pierwotnego, 0357 Poverty in Fiji, 2088 Power and Menace: Sepik Art as an Affecting Presence, 0666 Power for Paradise? 0217 Power of a People, 1040 Power of Ritual, 0592 Power, Discourse, 1993 Powers, Plumes and Piglets, 0098, 0100,0103 , 0160,0697,0719,0975, 1422, 1580,1789 Practitioners and Parties, 20 Prehistory of Buka, 4 Preliminary Report on Law among the Grand Valley Dani, 0547 Premarital Sex among the Huli, xx Premier catalogue selectif, 0016 Presence and Representation, 23 Presence kanak, 2000 Presences de Marie , xxi Prestige, Influence and Sorcery, 0721 Primitive Art, 0128 Primitive Art and Society, 0722 Primitive Culture, 11 Primitive Heritage, 0665, 0757 Primitive Magic and Mana, 7, 1561 Primitive New Guinea, 1384 Primitive to Postcolonial in Melanesia, 23,0019 Prisoners of Time, 1132 Problem des Balum-Kultes, 0848 Problem des Kannibalismus, 0648 Problem of Evil in a Millennial Cult, 1393 Problem of Sorcery, 1505 Proceedings of the Pacific Rim Conference, 0161 Proclamation and Theology, 0437 Production and Inequality, 1074 Production des grands hommes, 1268 Production of Inequality, 1615 Professor A.P. Elkin, 19

Title Index Projetto mitico e opera umana, 0529 Prophecy and Leadership, 1430 Prophet - Symbol of Protest, 0369 Prophet von Tobou, 0860 Prophetentum und Kulturwandel, 0368 Prophetismus in Ozeanien, 16 Prophets of Melanesia, 0152 , 0174, 0233,0682,1430,1484,1672,1760 Prophets Old and New, 0174 Protest and Dissent in the Colonial Pacific, 0189 Protest or Experiment? 0189 Proving Grounds, xx Prowling in Papua, xx Psychological Anthropology, 1276 Psychologie des Totemismus, 14 Psychologie, Religion, Sozio logie, 0804 Psychologische Grundlagen religioser Schwarmgeisterbewegungen in der Stidsee, 16 Psychologist Pro Tem, 1908 Publizistik schriftloser Kulturen, 1161 Pur Mea (Todeszauber), 0948 Purari River Delta Societies, 1398 Purism, Syncretism, Symbiosis, xxii Pygmies, 14 Quadripartite Structures, 1417 Question of Origins, 1123 Rabaul: Yu Swit Moa Yet, 1002 Rabia Camp, 1399 Rabia Camp and the Tommy Kabu Movement, 1399 Race, Class and Rebellion, 1802 Ragguagli sugli usi e costumi, 1534 Rainmaker's Child, 1714 Rambles in Papua, 1509 Range of Traditional Tolai Remedies, 0972 Rapadaba, 0642 Rape of the Fly, 1651

631 Raw Women, Cooked Men, 2073 Reaction to Contact, 1292 Reactions to Social and Political Change, 0360 Reader in Comparative Religion, 8, 1220 Reading the Skin, 1169 Reading "World News," 1109 Readings in New Guinea History, 9 Readings in PNG Mission History, 0433 Readings on a Culture Area, 0819 Real Melanesia, xxii Realitat des 'Unwirklichen,' 0844 Reason, Action, and Experience, 24 Reasonable Man Revisited, 0992 Recent Acculturation, 0366 Recent History of Mekeo, 1429 Recent Wanderings in Fiji, 2163 Reception of the European Missions, 0423 Rechtsanschauungen der Eingeborenen, 0952 Reciprocity and Structure, 1478 Reciprocity and the Position of Women, 0544 Referring to Space, 23 Reflections of Being in Arapesh Water Symbolism, 0738 Reflections on a Cut Finger, 0692 Reflections on Religious Motives, 1112 Reflections on Violence in Melanesia, 0181, 1201 Regional Histories in the Western Pacific, 1482 Regional History of Desa Wersar, 6 Regulation of Marriage in Ambrym, 18 Reinventing Traditional Culture, 1946 Reistochten naar de Geelvinkbaai, 0533 Reitz Collection, xxii Relations and the Dead, 0069

632 Relations et des morts, 0069 Relevance of Retaliation for the Black Man, 0298 Religieuze voorstelhngen, 0472 Religion (Barker), xx Religion (Haddon), 1341 Religion: Help or Hindrance, 0381 Religion among the Primitives, xix Religion and Conflict in PNG, 0464 Religion and Customs of the Melanesians, 1686 Religion and Economy in Mission, 0712 Religion and Money, 0231 Religion and Morality, 0789 Religion and the Migrant, 1441 Religion et sacre en Oceanie , 12, 1098, 1994 Religion in Melanesia, 0916 Religion of a Primitive People, 1342 Religion of the Mandobo, 0589 Religion of the Torres Straits, 1340 Religion of the Yali, 0565 Religion und Zauberei, 1025 Religione e Ie conoscenze, 1408 Religionen der Siidsee, 0129 Religionen und Religion, 28 Religiones de Oceania, 0076 Religiones en los pueblos, 0076 Religions de l'Oceanie, 0101 Religions du Pacifique, 0129 Religions of Oceania, 0061 Religions of the Oppressed, 0200 Religions of the Pacific, xx Religions , Syncretism and the Pacification of the Huh, 1578 Religios motivierte Protest, 0167 Religiose Weltbild einer friihen Kultur,Olll Religious Aspects of the Hiri, 1411 Religious Belief and Ritual in a New Guinea Society, 1282 Religious Belief and Ritual of the Raiapu Enga, 1117

Title Index Religious Beliefs and Practices in Melanesia, 0081 Religious Change in the Highlands, 1212 Religious Change, Conversion and Culture, 0902, 1206 Religious Confusion, 1466 Religious Cooperation in the Pacific Islands, 0281 Religious Cults and Ritual Practice among the Mendi, 1586 Religious Experience in Traditional Melanesian Cultures, 1791 Religious Experience in World Religions, 0152 Religious Experience of the Koroba Huli,1597 Religious Freedom in Papua New Guinea, 25 Religious Imagination in New Guinea, 0107 Religious Movement among the Kyaka Enga, 1149 Religious Movements in Enga, 1150 Religious Movements in Melanesia, 0186,0827,1032,1435,1601 Religious Movements in Melanesia Today, 0187, 0232 , 0250, 0743, 0977,1054,1146,1156-7,1594 Religious Texts of the Oral Tradition , 0507 RelijenlLa religionlReligion, 1933 Reluctant Mission, 1338 Remaking the World, 1604 Remarkable History of Indo-Pacific Man, 5 Remarkable Journey, 1457 Reminiscences of Ahuia Ova, 1428 Remnant Church: A Christian Sect, 1809 Remnant Church: Two Studies, 1817 "Renaissance" of Spirit Beings, 0631 Reo Fortune (1903-1979),16 Reo Franklin Fortune, 15

Title Index

633

Repertoire dufonds des theses, 0027 Ricerca antropologica nel West Sepik, Report and Account of the Mission , 0689 Rise and Fall of the Methodist 0081 Mission, 1744 Report: Following a Secretarial Visit Rise ofAnthropological Theory, 8 to Papua, 1326 Report from Mr Deputy Commiss- Rise of Money Cults in Wantoat, 0859 Rise ofRascalism, 1439 ioner Romilly, 1503 Report on Bololi, 1901 Ritual and Knowledge among the Report on Field Work in Tanga, 1007 Baktaman, 1084 Report on Research in Manam Island, Ritual and Religion in the Making of Humanity, 24 0806 Report on Research in South-West Ritual Arts of Oceania, 1017 Ritual Arts of the South Seas, 0131 New Britain, 0927 Ritual Dramas in the Duke of York Report on the Suau-Tawala, 1462 Islands, 0951 Reports of the Cambridge Anthropological Expedition, 1341, Ritual Meaning of Homosexuality, 0601 1347 Ritual Pandanus Language, 1579 Representing Space in Oceania, 24 Research in Papua New Guinea, 20 Ritual, Power, and Gender, 1877 Research Project: Modernization Ritual, Power, and Male Dominance, 1277 Processes, 0410 Ritual Regulation of the EnvironResistance Movement, 0478 mental Relations, 1219 Responses to Change, 0220 Retaliation of the Animals, 1626 Ritual, Sanctity, and Cybernetics, Rethinking Animism, 11 1220 Rethinking Mana, 1687 Ritual Violence among the Ilahita Rethinking Women's Roles, 0261, Arapesh,0740 1299 Ritualized Homosexuality in Melanesia, 0106, 0587, 0601 Return to the High Valley, 1296 Revenge and Redress among the Huli, Rituals and Ancestors, 1475 1581 Rituals and Relationships, 0552 Rituals of Manhood, 0331, 0740 Revitalization Movements, 16 Revival among Western Highlands Ritueller Wettstreit mit Feldfriichten, and Enga Baptists, 1146 0726 Revival Movements 'Beyond the Rivalry , Competition and Conflict, Ranges,' 1601 1356 Revival Movements in the Southern Road belong Cargo, 12, 0802, 0807, 0818 , 0829 Highlands, 1602 Revivalism in the Urban Situation, Road belong Development, 0371 1435 RoadfromGona,0453 Revocation des Tambaran, 0778 Roepstem volgend, 0542 Revolt of "Manseren," 0532 Role of Social Change, 0410 Revolution in Anthropology, 8, 0193 Role of the Catalytic Individual in

634 Group Conversion, 1908 Roman Essays and Interpretation, 6 Romans and Anglicans in Papua New Guinea, 0445 Romney Gill, Missionary, 1493 Ronde des echanges, 1474 Rope of Moka , 1178 RosselIsland, 1535 Rot bilong Kago, 0818 Rot bilong Kamapim Haus Tru, 0460 Sacred Soil in Kadavu, 2177 Sacred Stools of the Sepik, 0771 Sacrificial Bodies, 1591 Sacrifices et Superstitions, 1898 Sacrificing Girard, 30 Sago bei den Sawos, 0759 Sago und Schwein, 0701 Sakema, 1373 Sakrale Holzplastik, 0678 Salvation and Primal Religion, 32 Salvation Expressed in a Melanesian Context, 0262 Salvation Movements among the Muyu,0612 Sambia: Ritual and Gender, 1272 Sarno Initiation, 1647 Samuel McFarlane to Stephen Davies, 1360 Sana: An Autobiography, 0684 St. Matthias-Gruppe, 1046 Sanctified Commonsense, 0994 Sandalu Bachelor Ritual, 1128 Sandara-Sabdara, 0485 Sane, der letzte Wasahiiuptling, 0860 Sangue su La Gazelle, 1572 Sanguma in Abrau, 0701 Sanitation and Seeing, 2121 St. Matthias Gruppe, 1046 Santa Ysabel, 1775 Santo Rebellion, 1880 Saut de Gol, 1896 Savage Civilisation, 1838

Title Index Savage Hits Back, 0205 Savage Life in New Guinea, 1462 Savage Solomons, 1758 Savage South Seas, 1747 Savage Within, 7 Savoirs et pouvoirs therapeutiques kanaks,2005 Scandale de la croix, 1676 Schlange in der Religion, 0140 Schlange, Phallus und Feuer, 0149 Science of Language, 10 Science, Race and Faith, 15 Scientific Theory of Culture, 12 Scritti del Servo di Dio P. Giovanni Mazzucconi, 1572 Sculpture from Eastern Gaua, 1889 Sculptuur uit Afrika en Oceanie, 0079 Sea, 1348 Seagulls Don't Fly into the Bush, 0872 Seaqaqa War, 2094 Search for Salvation, 0229, 0483 Search for Soil, 2168 Search of Origins, 4-5, 7, 14 Search of Peace for BougainvilIe, 1742 Search of the Lost Soul, 1649 Search of the Primitive, 0085 Search of Wealth, 1465 Searching for a Melanesian Way of Worship, 1816 Secession and Political Change, 1321 Secrecy and the Sense of an Ending, 1104 Secrecy's Turns, 1093 Secret Places, 0175 Sedjarah Geredja di Indonesia, 0584 Sedjarah Ringkas Gereja Kristen Indijili di Irian Barat, 0540 Seedtime and Harvest in New Guinea, xxi Seeing through Papua New Guinea, xx "Seek and Ye shall Find," 0640 Seeking to Understand Cargo, 0221

Title Index

Seele und Mana, 7 Seelen- und Totenvorstellungen bei drei Bevolkerungsgruppen, 0110 Seigneurs des mers du sud, 1268 Sejarah Pekabaran Injil di Teluk Wandama, 0522 Sela Valley, 0567 Select Topics in the History of Papua and New Guinea, 1332, 1465 Selections from the Autobiography, 1876 Selective Index to the Times, 0049 Self, Sex, and Gender, 0669 Self-Decoration in Mount Hagen, 1185 Se1fuood and Discourse, 1273 Self Made Anthropologist, 19 Sentani: Old and New, 0508 Sentani ontwaakt, 0534 Sentani-meer, myth en ornament, 0505 Sentiments and Leading Ideas, 1316 Sepik Heritage, 0664, 0669, 0680, 0701,0705,0732,0763,0835 Sepik River Societies, 0761 Sepuluh Tahun G.K.I., 0541 Seraja Gereja Katolik di Irian, 0619 Serious Illness and Group Therapy, 1159 Service of the Cross, 0837 Seventh-day Adventism and the Boroi, 0835 750 Papua New Guineas, xviii Seventh-day Adventists in the South Pacific, 0257 Seventy-Five Years, 0688 Sex and Repression in Savage Society, 1554 Sex and Temperament in Three Primitive Societies, 0665 Sex, Culture, and Myth, 1555 Sexual Antagonism, Gender and Social Change, 0137 Sexual Life of Savages, 1555

635 Sexual Meanings, 1096 Sexuality and Cargo Cults, 0937 Sexuality and Garden Ritual, 1539 Shades of Bougainville, 1793 Shaman's "Calling," 1271 Shame: A Study of Social Conformity,0880 Shape ofBeauty, 1447 Shaping the Future, 0450 Sharing the Climb, 1497 Sharing with and Killing for the Clan, 0588 Shark Callers, 1012 Shark Callers of Kontu, 1012 Shooting the Sun, 0700 Short History of Papua New Guinea, 0396 Short Summary of Transcendental and Horizontal Concepts, 1234 Siane of the Eastern Highlands, 1288 Sie fliegen fur Gott, 0566 Siixle et demi de contacts, 1944 Sigisi Peace Treaty, 1368 Signifying Animals, 1091 Silas Eto of New Georgia, 1760 Silon Dan: A Movement, 1904 Simioni: A Saga of Old Fiji, 2146 Sinabada, 1470 Sins of the Flesh, 2142 Sister on Patrol, 0994 Situation de Maurice Leenhardt, II Six Stories of Rapu 'anate from 'Are 'are Malaita, 1773 Six-Legged Snakes in New Guinea, xx Sketch of the Totemism and Religion, 1725 Skin, Personhood, and Redemption, 0938 Sklaverei und Kannibalismus, 0970 Sky Travellers, 1136 Slit-Drums and Ritual, 1909 Snake in Early Fijian Belief, 2080 Sobraniye Sochiniyenii, 0822 Social Advancement in Guadalcanal,

636 1781 Social Anthropology in Melanesia, i8 Social Change, 0191 Social Change and Social Movements, 0362 Social Change in Melanesia, 0224 Social Change in the Pacific, 0224 Social Change in the Western Pacific, 0184 Social Complexity in the Making, 0737 Social Context ofArt, 1021 Social Control and the Tambaran, 0736 Social Discourse and Bodily Disorders, 0795 Social Organization Notes on the Northern Santa Cruz Islands, 1821 Social Origins, 7 Social Status, Political Powers, and Native Responses, 0237 Societe, rituels et mythes du NordAmbrym, 1914 Society and the Dance, 1181 Socio-Economic Change - Papua New Guinea , 0987 Socio-Economic Concern of the Church, 0418 Sociological Interpretation of the Cargo Cult of New Guinea, xxii Sociology of Hope, 0180 Socio-Religious Significance of a New Guinea Pig Festival, 1165 Softly, Wild Drums, 0322 Sohne des Krokodils, 0773 Sohne des tOtenden Vaters, 0586 Sokapana: A Melanesian Secret Society, 1008 Solomon Island Christianity, 1706 Solomon Island Folktales from Malaita, 1774 Solomon Island Notes, 1754 Solomon Island Society, 1718

Title index Solomon Islands and their Natives, 1685 Solomon Islands Bibliography, 0032 Solomon Islands Chronicle, 1810 Solomon Islands Traditional Medicine, 1694 Some Aspects of Warfare, 0163 Some Fijian Chiefly Customs, 2071 Some Observations of the Social and Religious Life, 0562 Some Personal Experiences in British New Guinea, 1314 Some Problems in the Study of Oceanic Religion, 0113 Some Squatters in Suva, 2088 Son ofa Savage, 1767 Song to the Flying Fox, 0781 Songangnu, 0860 Sorcellerie canaque actuelle, 2018 Sorcellerie dans les pays, 1696 Sorcellerie et civilization, 1696 Sorcerer and Witch in Melanesia, 0352, 0799,0917,1174,1222, 1423 Sorcerers of Dobu, 1514 Sorcerers , Ghosts and Polluting Women, 1070 Sorcery among the East Sepiks, 0750 Sorcery and Colonialism, 0939 Sorcery and Economic Change in Agarabi, 1301 Sorcery and its Social Effects amongst the Elema, 1385 Sorcery and Sickness, 0154 Sorcery and Social Change among the Mae Enga, 1142 Sorcery and Social Change in Melanesia, 0166, 1102, 1142, 1301, 1600, 1928 Sorcery and Social Change in Mendi, 1600 Sorcery and Social Change in Southeast Ambrym, 1928

Title Index

Sorcery and Social Order in Kove, 0917 Sorcery and Society, 0337 Sorcery and Structure in Fore Society, 1278 Sorcery and Witchcraft, 0132 Sorcery, Death, Proximity, 1269 Sorcery, Magic and the Mekeo World View, 1422 Sorciers de Dobu, 1514 Sorrow of the Lonely, 1625 Sound and Sentiment, 1613 South Coast New Guinea Cultures, 0332 South Pacific, 0054 South Pacific Theology, 0312 South Sea Epic, 1495 South Sea Evangelical Mission, 1813 South Sea Yarns, 2123 South Seas in the Modern World, 2051 South Seas in Transition , 0226 Southern New Hebrides, 1937 Southwest Pacific: An Annotated Guide to Bibliographies, 0002 Southwest Pacific to 1900, xxi Souvenirs, 1906 Souvenirs de "folie" chez les Wiru, 1638 Sozialordnung und Mythik, 0775 Speaking for Life and Death , 1590 Speaking for Others, 1239 Spirit Alliance and Possession, 0501 Spirit is Coming! 1176 Spirit Movements in the Highlands United Church, 1594 Spirit ofIndependence, 1456 Spiritistic Tendencies in Melanesia (and Foreword), 0250 Spirits and Conceptions of Agency among the Mianmin, 1090 Spirits in Culture, History, and Mind, 0990,1786 Spirits in Melanesian Tradition and Spirit in Christianity, 1575

637 Spiritual Disciplines, 1921 Spiritualite kanak a la croisee des religions, 1997 Spontaneous 'Capitalist' Revolution in the Western Vogelkop, 0635 Stand der ethnographischen Erforschung Neuguineas, 0048 Stars of Tagai, 1348 State and Its Enemies, 1058 State of the Churches, 0430 Statements about Religion, 0115 Stealing People's Names, 0764 Steel to Stone, 1635 Stein der Weisen, 0214 Stepping Stones to a Pacific Theology, 0296 Steps toward Knowledge, 0564 Stewardship and Gi ving, 1771 Stone Age Crisis, 0364 Stone Age Economics, xx Stone Age Island, xxi Stone Men of Malekula: Vao, 1919 Stone to Steel, 1298 Stori bilong Bipo, 0338 Stori bilong Laupu, 0924 "Stori bilong wanpela man," 0909 Stories about the Erave Cargo Cult, 1636 Story ofa Melanesian Deacon, 1831 Story of a Migration, 1407 Story of Charles Godden, xxi Story of Fiji, 2114 Story of John Paton, 1958 Story of my Life, 1052 Story of our Lutheran Church, 0460 Story of the Lifu Mission, 2040 Story of the Melanesian Mission, 0424 Story of the Missionary Franciscan Sisters, 0714 Story of the Solomons, 1692 Straight Path, 2151 Strange Island, 1060 Stranger and Friend, 16 Stratification of Afterworld Beliefs,

638 1845 Strongly Grows the Modawa Tree, 1337 Structural Anthropology in the Netherlands, 1362 Structure and Meaning in Papua New Guinea Highland Mythology, 1262 Structure de la chefferie, 0328 Studien iiber Seelenvorstellungen in Ozeanien, 0097 Studien und Reobachtungen aus der Siidsee, 0906 Studies and Statements on Romans and Anglicans, 0445 Studies in Enga History, 1141 Studies in the Anthropology of Oceania, 1717 Studies in the Anthropology of Play, 0570 Study of Pacific Island Christianity, 0024 Study of Religion, 30 Study of Sources on the History of Trade, 1464 Study of the London Missionary Society, 1453 Study of the Lutheran Church in the Rena Area, 1293 Study of Time as Being, 29 Style and Meaning in Sepik Art, 0722 Styles of Australian Aboriginal and Melanesian Theology, 0293 Subject or Object? 1079 Suche nach der menschlichen Gesellschaft,I4 Siidsee-Erinnerungen,0091 Siidsee, Urwald, Kannibalen, 1849 Sulka: Ein Beitrag, 0971 Sun and Moon, 0318 Sun and the Shakers, 1141 Sun-Cult and Megaliths, 0343 Sunday Christians, Monday Sorcerers, 1502

Title Index Suppressed and Overt Antagonism, 1163 Suppression of Papuan Independence, 1319 Survey of Ecstatic Phenomena, 0249 Survey of New Approaches to the Study of Religion, 30 Sydney School Girl to African, 19 Symbol and Reality, 1548 Symbolic Anthropology in the Netherlands, 0526 Symbolism and Ritual in Irian Jaya, 0471 Symbols of Communication, 28 Symbols of Life, 1618 Symbols of Substance, 1097 Symbols that Stand for Themselves, 24, 1238 Symposium on Adventist History in the South Pacific, 2153 Syncretic Persons, 1452 Syncretistische Kulte, 0862 Tabar, 1039 Tabar To-day, 1033 Taboo, 7 Taim bilong Masta, 0385 Tairora Culture, 1290 Tale of Fambumu, 1822 Tale of the Tembu Tree, 1822 Tales from the South Pacific Islands, 0358 Tales of Laupu, 0924 Tales afOld Fiji, 2057 Talk Never Dies, 1583 Talk of Koriki , 1246 Talking about Cargo Cults, 0936 Tamam, 1102 Tamate, 1324 Tamate, a King, 1328 Tambaran, xx Tambu, 0975 Tami,0841

Title Index Tanah Kita, 0541 Tangu, Northern Madang, 0790 Tangu Traditions, 0791 Tavurvur I Puongo! 1002 Teacher as Missionary, 0463 Teachers All: Samoan, Fijian, 2185 Technical Training and Development in Papua, 1323 Temporality of Post-mortem Divination, 0777 Temporary Madness, 1214 Temps perdu et temps vecu, 1140 Ten Months in the Fiji Islands, 2120 Ten Thousand Years in a Lifetime, 1396 Ten Years in Melanesia, 1833 Teoria della meraviglia, 30 Term and Time, 1804 Terre, 1994,2000 Terre dans la pensee d'Apollinaire Anova,1994 Terre natale, terre d'exil, 1978 Terre qui s'enfuit, 2023 Teure Briiute, 1047 Texts from the Oral Tradition in the Eastern Bird's Head, 0624 Texts from the Oral Tradition in the Southern Bird's Head, 0624 Texts from the Oral Tradition in the South-Western Bird 's Head, 0624 That They Might Live, 0428 Them Also,1650 Themes in Traditional Melanesian Religions, 4 Theologisch e Beitriige aus Papua Neuguinea, 0214, 0406, 0844, 1081 Theologische Szene in Ozeanien, 0023 Theology of Beig Wen, 0829 Theories of Cargo Cults, 0192 Theory and Practice of the Music, 0257 Therapeutic Systems of the Taute Wape,0705

639 "There can be neither B lack nor White," 0668 They Came for Sandalwood, 1856 They Came to Matupit, 1000 They Came to My Island, 1907 They Found the Church There, 0259 They Went to Sow, 1252 Things Worth While, xx Thinking Theology Aloud in Fiji, 2178 Thirty Years in the South Seas, 0341 This Crowd Beats Us All, 1003 Thoughts on a Cargo Cult, 22 Thousand Coloured Dreams, 1504 Three Ethnographic Examples of Resistance, 0178 Three Pillars, 2162 Three Regions of Melanesian Art, 1909 Three Trobriand Texts , 1544 Threshold of Religion, 11 Threshold of the Pacific, 1824 Through a Glass Darkly, 0384, 1247 Through Primitive New Guinea, 0639 Through Wildest Papua, 1669 Throwim Away Leg, xxi Thus Became Man and the World, 0650 Tiang Kuspini, 1005 Tidal Waves on the Bamu, 1377 Tides of Change, 0272 Tides of History , 2036 Ti-E Varane, 1764 Timber and Religion on New Georgia, 1759 Time and Socioeconomic Change on Simbo,1746 Time belong Tumbuna , 0333 Timefor Building, 18 Times Enmeshed, 1592 Tingting bilong Mi, 0728, 0919 Tito: The Origin of Death, 1382 Tjibaou Ie kanak, 2000

640 To Kill a Bird with Two Stones, 1840 To Remember the Faces of the Dead, 0925 To Sing with Pigs is Human , 0921 To Teach Others Also, 0670 Today's Stories from New Guinea, 0899 Todeszauber in Nordost-Neuguinea, 0649 Tok Pisin Texts , 0650 Tolai Myths of Origin, 0955 Tonga's Missionary Heroes, 0434 Topfergottheit von Aibom, 0774 Topics of New Guinea Legends, 0358 Torches ofJoy, 0576 Torn Between Two Worlds, 1609 Torres Strait: A History, 1352 Torres Strait: People and History, 1355 Torres Strait Collections, 1341 Torres Strait Islanders, 1350 Total Cosmic Vision of Life, 0160 Totem and the Tricolour, 1981 Totem und Tabu, 1554 Totemism in Melanesia, 1688 Totemism in Normanby Island, 1519 Totemism in Polynesia and Melanesia, 1848 Totemismus im Bismarck-Archipel, 0905 Totenbestattungen in Insel Melanesien, 0351 Tovata I and II, 2070 Towards a History of the Church in the Third World, 0266 Towards a Melanesian Church, 0440 Towards a New Papua, 0487 Towards a Relevant Pacific Theology, 0283, 0312, 2167 Trade and Exchange in Oceania, 0148 Tradition and Change, 0408 Tradition and Change in a Fijian Village, 2111 Tradition and Christianity, 1810

Title Index Tradition and Law in Papua New Guinea, 0050 Tradition versus Democracy in the South Pacific, 2107 Traditional and Christian Understanding of God, 1769 Traditional and Present Day, 0058 Traditional Beliefs, Health [and article of same title], 0708 Traditional Beliefs, Illness and Health, 29 Traditional Conservation in Papua New Guinea , 0126 Traditional Individuals? 1860 Traditional Marriage among the Wassisi,0697 Traditional Marriage and the Impact of Christianity, 1743 Traditional Medicine in Boug-ainville, 1713 Traditional Motu Customs, 1419 Traditional Religion in Melanesia, 0066 Traditional Religion: Some Perceptions, 0864 Traditional Western Mae Enga Religion, 1127 Traditionalist Enclaves in Melanesia, 1799 Traditionen und Christentum, 1255 Traduction des termes theologiques, 0256 Transcendence and Violence, 0065 Transe et langage en NouvelleGuinee, 0112 Transecting Bisects, 1176 Transformation Scene, 0893 Transformations of Hierarchy, 0195, 1977,2171 Transforming 'Natural' Woman, 1096 Trauer auf Trobriand, 1563 Travels to New Guinea, 0822 Treatment of Disease, 1167 Treatment of the Sick, 1712

Title Index Tree and the Canoe, 1940 Trends and Cycles in Mendi, 1584 Trial,0688 Tribal Words, Tribal Worlds, 1897 Tribes of the Middle Ramu, 0794 Tribu tombee de la lune, 1913 Trickery and Sacrifice, 0923 Trobriand Code, 1540 Trobriand Symbolic Geography, 1541 Trobriand Understanding of Gods, 1574 Trobrianders of Papua, 1567 Trois pasteurs Lifou, 1995 Trompa suonera, 0242 Tropology of the Dobu Mission, 1533 Trumpet Shall Sound, 0242 'T'soni yu save resis,' 14 Tuauru: A Cook Islands Mission , 2030 Tuma, 1545 Turner Collection on New Religious Movements, 0022 Tusk, the Flute and the Serpent, 1524 20th Century Fiji, 2138 Twenty Years After, 0116 Twenty Years among Primitive Papuans, 1528 Twenty-five Years' Mission Life, 1962 25 Years ofService, 25 Twenty-one Years in Papua, 1338 Twisted Histories, Altered Contexts, 0783 Two and the One, 0182, 0230 "Two Men" of Anganen Exchange, 1621 Two Social Movements in the British Solomons, 1830 Two Thousand Tongues to Go, 26 Two Years with the Natives in the Western Pacific, 1849 Tylor and Frazer, 8 UFO Religions, 30 UFO Religions and Cargo Cults, 29

641 Umgebung von Kap Konig Wilhelm, 0852 Uncertain Sequel, 2141 Uncle Cam, 26 Unconscious in Culture, 0611 Und ob ich schon wanderte, xxi Under the Ivi Tree, 2090 Under the Mountain Wall, 0559 Underground Life of Capitalism, 1035 Unea (Bali) Island Cargo Movements, 1032 Unevangelised Fields Mission of Papua, 1380 Unfinished: The Seventh-day Adventist Mission, 1770 Unfolding the Moon, 1836 United Church in Papua, 0310 Unknown New Guinea, 12, 1463 Unseen City, 1459 Unter Wilden, 1302 Unterwegs nach der verlorenen Heimat, 0832 Unto the Perfect Day, 2101 Up from South, 0896 Ursprung der Gottesidee, 15 Ursprung der Marching Rule, 1801 Ursprung der Messer und Reile, 0839 Use of "Metaphors" in Kitawa Culture, 1562 Uses of Knowledge in Kwaio Society, 1786 Utame of Mafulu, 1667 Utopias of the Classical World, 6 Vailala Madness, 1395 "Vailala Madness" and Other Essays, 1317 Vailala Madness and the Destruction, 1402 Vailala Madness in Retrospect, 1403 Vaka i Taukei: The Fijian Way, 2067 Valley of the Shadow, 0868 Value of Bukawa Initiation, 0901 Value of Indigenous Music, 1001

642 Vanua: Towards a Fijian Theology of Place, 2180 Vanuatu: Diocese, 1865 Vanuatu : Politics, Economics and Ritual, 1835, 1877, 1931, 1934, 1941 Vanuatu - Ten Yia blong Independens, 1862 Vanuatu: Twenti wan tingting, 1862, 1933 Vanuatu Kunst aus der Siidsee, 1844 Vanuatu Oceanie, 1844 Vanuatu Victory , 1861 Varieties of Fertility Cultism in New Guinea, 0356 Vent de la Grand Terre, 2039 Verbi Praecones, 0733 Verdict Theology and Missionary Theory, 0395 Verhouding tussen Tidore en de Papoese eilanden, 0524 Vernacular Christianity among the Mulia Dani, 0579 Vernacular Christianity; Essays, 25 Victorian Christianity in the South Seas, 11 Vie quotidienne en Nouvelle-Catedonie, xxi Vier Jahre unter Kannibalen, 0870 Vierzig Jahre in Neuguinea, 1228 View from Hurun, 0749 View of Enga Culture, 1130 View of the Melpa Sacrament, 1210 Views from Interviews, 0457 Village Life and Social Change, 0810 Village Ministry Breakthrough, 1491 Village on the Edge, 0687 Villager Inventions, 1482 Vingt-cinq annees d'Apostolat, 1704 Violence et la dette, 0968 Violence in the New Guinea Highlands, 1069 Violence in the Village, 1432

Title Index Visible et I'invisible chez Ie Baruya, 1267 Vision and Reality in Pacific Religion, 0270 Viti: An Account of a Government Mission , 2119 Vlfsso, der Kriegs- und Jagdgott, 0769 Voice of the Tambaran, 0739 Voices of Conflict, 1201 Voices of Independence, 0440 Voix des oceans, 0261 Volcano Town, 1002 Volken en Volkenkunde, xix Volker-Atlas, 0647 Volkschristentum und Volksreligion im Pazifik,0247 Voyage autour du monde, 3 Voyagers of the Vitiaz Strait, 0872 w.G. Lawes of Savage Island, 1450 Wahgi Opo Kumbo, 29 Waiting for the Day, 1038 Walesaki = Legends, 1115 Walkabout long Canoe, 1770 Wampar, 0878 Wandel in Neuguinea, III, 1203 Wanderings in a Wild Country, 0963 Wantoat: Art and Religion, 0851 Wantok System - Its Implications, 0210 Wantok System: Local Principles, 0390 War and Peace in Jalem6, 0557 War in Ecological Perspective, 1223 War, Peace and the Exercise of Power, 1078 War Shields, 0086 War Years: Methodists, 1531 Warfare and the Changing Context of "Kune" on Tubetube, 1570 Warfare in the New Guinea Highlands, 1063 Waropense texten , 0504 Watut: Notizen zur Kultur, 0875

Title Index Way Back in Papua, 1384 Way in the Sea, 0265 Ways of Exchange, 1118 Ways of the South Sea Savage, 0165 We are "Ekelesia," 1489 We Came from These, 0696 We Fear Not the Ultimate Triumph, 1699 We Found Them Waiting, 0657 We Started on Thursday, 1455 We, the People, 0982 "Weak Thing" in Moni Land, 0641 Wealth of the Solomons, 1692 Weaver of the Border, 0341 Weefsels van Wederkerigheid, 6, 0635 Wege zum Himmel, 1607 Wegen en Drijfveren der Religie, 0068 Weisse und Wilde, 0892 Wesley Heritage in the United Church, 0452 West- en noordkust van Nederlandsch Nieuw-Guinea, 0469 West Irian: A Bibliography, 0029 Western Pacific and New Guinea, 0295 What a Blow That Phantom Gave Me! Me! 0175 What Can Missions Learn? 26 What Gifts Engender, 1584 What Has Happened to Melanesian "Cargo Cults"? 0233 What is Religious Experience for a Melanesian? 0290 Whatever Happened to German Wislin? 1349 When Dying is Better than Living, 1275 When was Modernity? 0190 Where does Creativity Reside? 0799 Where Nets were Cast, 0268 Where the Spirits Dwell, 0598, 0622 Where the Twain Shall Meet, 0518 Where the Waves Fall, 0425 Where Two Tides Meet, 1447

643 Who Travels Alone, 0822 Who's Who of World Religions, 0817 Why Origins? 1179 Wie unsre BrUder Ottow, 0538 Wild New Britain, 0991 Wild Warriors of Koio, 1819 Wildpflanzen in der Erniihrung, 0159 Wilhelm Schmidt, S.V.D., 15 Wilhelm Schmidt's Legacy, 15 Wiliamu, 1876 Wiligiman-Dani,0546 William Yuet Bromli, 1209 Winds of Change, 0410 "Wir wollen den Wald und flirchten dennoch seine Geister," 0441 Wiru LaalWiru Stories, 1628 Witchcraft and Sexual Relations, 1644 Witchcraft Confessions & Accusations, 0721 Witchcraft, Greed, Cannibalism and Death,1180 Witchcraft, Murder and Ecological Stress, 1603 Witchcraft, Sorcery, Rumors, and Gossip, 0154 Wok Misin: lOa Jahre deutsche Mission, 0436 Woman of Vision, 1002 Woman's Status in Buin Society, 1720 Women and Men, 1282 Women and Property, 1079 Women as Unseen Characters, 0320 Women, Gods, Ghosts and Men in Melanesia, 23 Women in Between, 1187 Women in Vanuatu: A Bibliography, 0030 Women of the Place, 1891 Women of Value, Men of Renown, 1566 Women of Vision, 1003 Women Workers in Fiji, 2129 Women's Theology, 2155 Wonder, 30

644 Wonders towards Nature, 30 Wondering about Wonder, 30 "Wonderlijke Werk," 0492 Wonders of the Western Isles, 1956 Word Made Flesh, 1133 Words and Worlds, xviii Work and Adventure in New Guinea, 1325 Work in Progress, 1188 Work, Employment, and Trade Unionism, 0382 Working Papers in Dani Ethnology, 0549, 0575 Works ofTa'unga, 1991 World Catalogue of Theses and Dissertations, 0004 World Catalogue of Theses on the Pacific Islands, 0004 World Christian Encyclopedia, 0251 World Christianity: Oceania, 0251 World Renewal : Masking in a New Guinea Festival, 0707 World Without Exchange, 1135 World 's Religions (Beaver), xx World's Religions (Clarke in), ix World's Religions (Partridge), xx, 1623 World 's Religions (Sutherland), 0114 Worms and Sickness, 1230 Worship in the Pacific Way, 0269 Worship of the Dead, 1166

Title Index Wunder der gottlichen Gnade, 0865 Yaboaine, a War God, 1518 Yali Singina (1912-1975), 0817 Yalo i Viti, 2055 Yam Symbolism in the Sepik, 0735 Yams-Anbau im But-Bezirk, 0675 "Yang Lemah" di Tanah Moni, 0641 Yangoru Cargo Cult, 0746 Yena: Art and Ceremony, 0717 Yesterday - Today, 0910 Yimar am oberen Korawori, 0725 Young Australian Methodists in New Britain, 0991 Your Flag's Blocking Our Sun, 1980 Your Own Pigs You May Not Eat, 0345 Yours in His Service, 1765 Yule Island, 1445 Yumi Stanap, 1834 Zaaien in zoo barren grand, 0523 Zake: Der Papuahiiuptling , 0860 Zakheus Pakage , 0632 Zwischen Niedergang und Revitalisierung, 0814

Culture Index Four digit numbers, in the vast majority below, refer to items in Part 2, the Bibliographical Survey, while Latinate page numbers refer to the Introduction and italicised Arabic page numbers to citations in Part 1:, the Study of Melanesian Religions. Note that indexed entries for tribes within larger culturo-iinguistic complexes will usually refer to the reader to the names of the bigger groupings to which they belong (e.g., to Chimbu, Dani, Enga, Fiji, Orokaiva, etc.), but sometimes, as dictated by the literature, island complexes (e.g., D'Entrecasteaux, Loyalty Islands, Malekula) will be listed below as well as specific cultures within them. Alternate names for cultures are accommodated by brackets and cross-references. Abau (Idam Valley) 1087 Abau (Papua), 1683 Abelam, 0055, 0125, 0325, 0336, 0338, 0380, 0645, 0720-2, 0726, 0727,0729,0734,0736 Admiralty Islands, see Subject Index Agarabi, 1301, 1307 Agisi, see Orokaiva Airmati, 0573 Aitape, 0681, 0685 Ajie, 1966, 2005 Ali Island, 0322 Aluni,1578 Amanab, 0112 Ambae, 0324, 1892 Ambonwari,0057

Ambrym, 18, 0051, 1841, 1851, 1853, 1909, 1932, north, 1835, 1889, 1914, 1927, southeast, 1928, 1934 Amphlett group, 1551 Amto, 1087 Amungme, 0633 Aneityum (Anatom), 0051, 0409, 1841, 1860, 1871, 1937, 1950, 1952, 1954, 1959-60 Anem, 0386, 0942. See also Kaliai Anga(nen, Ankave-Anga), Kukukuku, etc.), 0033, 0057, 0320, 0354, 0874, 0876, 1621, 1642, 1654. See also under Kukukuku Angkaiyakmin, 1089

646 Angkaiyakmin, 1089 Angoram, 0758. See also Middle Angoram Aniwa, 0051, 1875, 1937, 1962 Aoba, 1835, 1841, 1851, 1886, 1921, west, 1877 Arapesh (Bumbita, Ilahita, etc.), 31,0072, 0123, 0179, 0240, 0323, 0330, 0665, 0667, 07234, 0730-31, 0735-7, 0738-41, 0755-6 Arawe-Kandrian, 0904, 0922, 0927 Are'are, 0069,1697,1773,1777-8 Arosi, 1832 Asabano, 1106 Asaro, 0055,1281-3,1285-7,1296, 1299,1303 Asigi, see Orokaiva Asmat, 31, 0055, 0104, 0158, 0326, 0340, 0468, 0588, 0593, 0596-8, 0602-03, 0607-10, 0614,0618,0622 Astrolabe Bay cultures, 0803, 0807 Atchin, 1921 Atzera, 0889 Auhelawa, 1577 Avatip, 0664, 0762-5 Awa,0330 Awara, see Upper Awara Awembiati,0558 Ayfat, 0468, 0624, 0636-8, 0640 Ayom,1224 Babaka, see Aroma Baegu'u,0254, 1774 Bahinemo, 0772 Baining, 9, 0124, 0183, 0333, 0904, 0910, 0953-4, 0958, 0960, 0970-71, 0978, 0995, 0997, 1060. See also Mali Baining Baktaman, 0354, 0398, 1084-5, 1093 Balad, 1966, 2004, 2006, 2009,

Culture Index 2010-11 Balawaia,1451 Bali(-Vitu) Island(s), 0314, 0904. See also Unea Baliem, see Dani Bam (Biem), 0659, 0788 Bamu River, 1377 Banaro, 0778-9 Banks Islands, 0082, 0094, 0141, 0342-4, 0416, 1831, 1848, 1850, 1889, 1897, 1900, 190708 Bano,0902 Bariai,0919 Barok, 1018, 1028-9 Baruya, 0033, 0338, 0354, 0874, 1261, 1267-8 Batiki, see Fiji Bauzi,0499 Bedamini, 1645, 1649 Begesin, 0831 Belep, 1971, 1983 Bena Bena, 1068-9, 1248, 1263, 1276-7,1293,1303 Beqa, see Fiji Besew, 0497, 0506 Biak-Numfor, 0199, 0469, 0489, 0497, 0507, 0511, 0525-6, 0528,0531-2,0535-6,0537-8 Biami,1650 Biem, see Bam Big Nambas, 1843, 1911-2, 1916 Bimahari (Nume'a), 1678 Bimin-Kuskusmin, 0072, 0138, 0142, 0330, 1085, 1096-7, 1102-3 Binandere, see Orokaiva Biwat River, 0770. See also Yuat Blackwater River, 0125 Boesa, 0659, 0788 Bogia, 0645, 0793, 0801 Boianai, 1512 Boiken, 0732, 0747. See also Negrie; Yangoru

647

Culture Index Bokondini, see Dani Bololi, 1901 Bonarua (Brumer) Island, 1517-8 Bongnu (Mumeng), 0902 Bongu,0802 Boroi, 0646, 0835 Bosavi, see Kaluli Bourail, 2023 Brume,0545 Brumer, see Bonarua Bua, see Fiji Buang, 0384, 0885 Buin, 1720-4 Buka, 0133, 0907, 1396, 1688, 1696, 1703, 1711, 1706, 1710, 1716,1719,1721,1729,17312,1737,1741,1743 Bukaua, 0110, 0647, 0816, 0842, 0880, 1882-4, 0893, 0901. See also Busama Bulu,0945 Bun, 0785 Bunama, 1577 Bunana, 1811 Bundi, 1213, 1215, 1226-7 Busama, 0880-01, 0893, 0900. See also Bukaua But, 0675 Butam, 9, 1013 Bwaidoga, Bwaidoka, 1516, 1532 Cemuhi, 1966 Chambri (Lakes), 0125, 0137, 0178, 0325, 0330, 0665, 0760, 0782-3 Cheke Holo, 0162. See also Santa Ysabel Chimbu (Gumini, Kamanuku/ Kuman, Siambugla, etc.), 0122, 0357, 0433, 1064, 1068, 1071, 1075, 1164, 1194, 1210, 12289, 1231-6, 1241-5, 1248-55 Chimundo, 0779 Choiseul, 1751-2, 1758, 1760,

1763 Chuave, 1247 Citak,0588 Dadul, see Mali Daga,0338, 1679-80, 1682 Damals, 0549 Dani (Bokondini, Dugum, Mugogo, Mulia, etc.) 0055, 0085, 0468, 0496, 0543, 05467, 0549-51, 0553-4, 0559, 0561-3, 0568-72, 0575-9, 0580-81, 0583, 0585, 1064, 1068 Daribi, 0874, 1068, 1237-40, 1246 Daulo, see Asaro Dedua, 0845 Dehu, 2041 Dene,1297 D'Entrecasteaux Islands, 0270, 0366, 1515, 1520. See also Dobu; Massim, etc. Dobu, 0123, 0146, 1513-4, 1525, 1532-3, 1541, 1551, 1577 Dogura, see 1492, 1496, 1506 and see Taupota. Dorevaidi (or Doriaidi), 1681 Duau, 1518-20 Duke of York Islands, 0071, 0429, 0909, 0946, 0951, 0979-80, 0993-4,1001,1017 Dugum, see Dani Duna, 0154, 0327, 0353, 0355, 0380, 0392, 0636, 1176-7, 1578, 1590, 1591-2, 1601, 1603-04, 1607, 1629. See also Kopiago Eddystone Island, 1746, 1749-50. See also Simbo Efate (Vate), 4, 0051, 1846, 1853, 1857, 1867, 1922, 1925, 1930, 1933 Eine, 0831

648 Eipo (Mek), 0340, 0552, 0580 Ekagi, 0468, 0496 Elema, 0093, 0177, 1318, 1384-6, 1389-90, 1395-6, 1402-05; east, 1381, 1425 (see also Moripi; Toaripi); western (and Goaribari), 1309, 1328, 1382, 1388, 1402 Emae,0051 Emira, 1046, 1059 Enga (Ipih, Kyaka, Mae, Raiapu, Tombema, etc.), 4 , 18, 29 0240, 0277, 0299, 0320, 0357, 0420, 0433, 0458, 0518, 10646, 1070, 1076, 1082, 1107, 1111-2, 1114-20, 1122-20, 1122-30, 1131, 1134-5, 1137, 1139-46, 1148-58, 1433, 1578, 1661 Epi,0051,0139, 1867, 1929, 1932 Erave, 0337, 0431, 1617-8, 1619, 1636-7 Erromango, 0051, 1841, 1846, 1876,1937,1959,1961,2025 Espiritu Santo, 6, 0185, 0188, 1834, 1841, 1855, 1857, 1867, 1878 , 1880-05, 1887, west, 1884 Etoro, 0389, 1065, 1644, 1652 Evo (or Eivo), 1741 Faiwolmin, 1098. See also Ok Fakfak,0476 Fasu, 1634 Fergusson Island, 1530. See also Mohma Fiji (including Batiki, Kadavu, Kaunitoni, Macuata, Moala, Mbegga, Ra-Wainibuka, Vanua Levu, Viti Levu, Vatukaloko, etc.) , xxii, 3, 5-6, 10,29,31, 0009,0017,0038,0044,0053, 0057, 0070, 0072, 0088, 0099, 0125, 0142, 0145, 0147-8,

Culture Index 0181, 0195, 0248, 0260, 0269-70,0281,0289, 0295, 0300, 0312, 0342, 0358, 0395, 0410, 0425-~ 0429, 0447 , 0912, 1396, 1742,2042-2188 Finintigu (Kamamentina River), 1263 Florida, 0343, 0404,1811 , 1833 Fly River, 1651; upper, 1315. See also Trans-Fly Foi, 0155, 0324, 0694, 1620, 1623, 1630-32, 1634. See also Kutubu Fore (Okapa) , 1065, 1068, 1070, 1256-7, 1259-60, 1278-9, 1295 Futuna, 0051, 1875, 1937, 1953 Fuyughe, 0165, 0190, 0233, 1444, 1658-60, 1663, 1667-8, 16716; see also Mafulu Gadsup, 1289 Gahuku(-Gama) , 0138, 1071. See also Asaro Gainj,1275 Gapun, 0784, 0787 Gargar, 0706 Gari,l789 Garia, 0352, 0797-8, 0819 Gatope, 1983 Gaua (Gog), 1889 Gawa,1559 Gebusi, 0327, 0354, 1645, 1653 Gende, see Bundi Gimi, 0072,0142,1264-6 Gira River, 1494 Gnau, 0702-04 Goaribari, see Elema, western Goelaloe, 0558 Gogodala, 1369, 1372-6, 1378, 1380, 1641 Goman, 2002 Goodenough Island, 0048, 0140,0155, 1515-6, 1522-

Culture Index 4, 1526-7, 1538, 1546 Guadalcanal, 0289, 0308, 1779-82, 1789, 1793, 1795, 1814 Gumini, see Chimbu Gururumba, see Asaro Haha, 1710-12, 1737. See also Buka Harua, xxii Helopa, see Utu Hewa, 1175 Hienghene, 1975,2007-8 Houailou, 0188,1995,2012-6 Houassios, 2017 Hua, 0142, 1280-01 Hube, 0406, 0844,0870, 1302 Hula-Aroma- Velerupu, 1391, 1427, 1433, 1450, 1453, 1470 Huh, 0240, 0327, 0389, 0391, 0431, 1578, 1580-83, 1591, 1593-4, 1597, 1599-1602, 1607-08, 1612, 1640; Koroba Huh,1598 I'ai, see Kikori; Purari Iatmul, 0125, 0146, 0314, 0336, 0340, 0663-4, 0725, 0757, 0764,0766-8,0773-5,0780-81, 0786 Iau, 0471 Idam Valley, see Abau I1aga, 0582 Imyan, 0240, 0636 Inanwatan, 0240, 0624 Injigale, 1652 Iokea, see Moripi Ipili, see Paiela (also Enga) Iqwaye, see Yagwoia Isirawa, 0501 Isle of Pines, 0409, 1968, 1971, 1991,2024-5,2030 Iwam, 0696 Jabem, 0647, 0842, 0847, 0853,

649 0856, 0858, 0864, 0867-8, 0873 Jabi, see Yabi Jah'ray, 0468 Ja16, see Yali Japen, see Yapen Jate, see Yate Jaua, see Orokaiva Jombe, 0558 Juliana River, 0616 Jupno, see Yupno Kabwum, 0652, 0861 Kadawarubi, see Mawatta Kaean,0801 Kafe, 1065 Kairiru, 0384, 0686-7 Kalam, 0133, 0352, 0393, 1218, 1222 Kalauna, 1522-4. See also Iduna Kaliai, 0179, 0379, 0386, 0910-11, 0918,0923-4,0932-5,0937-40, 0944,0980 Kalo, 1453, and see Aroma Kaluli (Bosavi), 0325, 0330, 0372, 0389, 0694, 1613, 1624, 1625, 1626-7, 1640-41 Kamano (Kafe), 1065, 1257-60, 1284, 1292 Kamanuku, see Chimbu Kamula, xxii Kambaramba, 0085 Kamberatoro, 0715 Kambot, 0779 Kamoro, 0591 Kamtar, 0895 Kandrian, see Arawe-Kandrian Kanite, 1256 Kaoka, 1782 Kaowerabedj, 0548, 0573 Kapau,0033 Kapauku, 0146, 0627-8, 0639, 0643. See also Me Karabra,0470

650 Karama, 1381 Kararau, 0766 Karavar, 1595 Karawar, 0776, 0777 Karkar, 0273, 0386, 0652, 0657, 0672, 0796, 0818, 0821, 0837, 0839 Karoon, 0635 Kiite, 0427, 0647, 0656, 0842, 0845, 0855, 0860, 0864, 0866, 0870-71,1255 Kaugel (Tambul), 1193 Kaulong, 0920, 0921 Kavieng, see Subject Index Kebar,0623 Kein, see Eine Keman,1121 Keraki, Keraakie, 29, 1368, 1656 Keram, 0779 Kerema, 1383 Ketengban, 0552 Keveri, 1683 Kewa, 0057, 0338, 0353, 0389, 0431, 1078, 1579, 1614-9, 1621,1636-7 Keyagana, 1256 Kikori, 0389, 1387, 1398-9, 1634 Kilenge, 0166, 0904, 0919 Kimaan, Kimam, 0106, 05990601,0643 Kiniambu, 0733 Kiriaka, 1738 Kiripia, 0133 Kitawa, 1562 Kiwai, 11,13,0056,0111,1308, 1362-7 Kobanis, 0913 Kogu, 1291 Koimumu, see Nakanai Koitabu, 1406, 1415, 1419, 1428, 1458, 1461 Koko, see Orokaiva Kokoda, see Omie Kolepom, see Kimaan

Culture Index Komba, 0855 Komblo, see Chimbu, Wahgi Kongara, 1744 Kontu, see Mandak Kopani, 1740 Kopiago (Lake), 0186. See also Duna Korewori River, 0125 Koriki, see Kikori; Purari Korowai,0615 Kouaoua, 2023 Kove, 0248, 0323, 0352, 0915, 0917,0931,0943 Kukukuku, 0033, 0085, 0350, 0874, 0896, 1642, 1654. See also Anganen Kuman, see Chimbu Kuni, 0165, 1408-09, 1431, 1444, 1668, 1674 Kunika, 1469 Kunimaipa, 1444, 1664-5, 1671, 1677 Kutubu, 0155, 1317-8, 1623, 162931, 1633-4. See also Foi Kwaio, 21,24,0133,0178,1687, 1785-6, 1788, 1797, 17991800, 1819 Kwanga,0057 Kwara'ae, 0162,1774,1810 Kwato, see Suau Kwieftim, see Lumi Kwoma, 0352, 0716-8, 0728, 0742,0772 Kyaka, see Enga La Foa, 2018-9, 2022-3 Laget,1013 Lakalai, 0916, 0928-30 Langalanga, 1776 Lang-Manu, 1026 Lau, 1787, 1791 Lau Islands (Polynesian Fiji), see Subject Index Lelet, 1016

Culture Index Lemakot, 1011 Leron Rivers, 0863 Lesu, 1021, 1027. See also Notsi Lifu (Lifou), 0188, 0404, 1974, 1995,2033,2037,2040 Lihir, 1018 Lombaha, 0324 Longgu, 1814 Lower Ramu, 0086, 0644, 0894 Loyalty Islands (Loyalties), xviii, 0188, 0260, 0282, 0404, 0426, 1974, 1983 , 1991 -2, 1995-6, 2001,2025,2031-41 Lufa, 1262 Lujere,0112 Lumi, 0690, 0702, 0711, 0714 Maclay Coast, 0822 Macuata, see Fiji Mae, see Enga Maewo (Aurora), 1890, 1905 Mafulu , 0165, 1667-8. See also Fuyughe Mailu, /2,1311 , 1463-4 Maimai, 0322 Mairasi,0626 Maisin , 0309 , 1314, 1482, 148890, 1492 Makira, see San Cristobal Makura, 0051 Mala, 1825, Big, 1784, Little, 1783. For Mala as Malaita, see Subject Index (or various cultures on Malaita) Malekula, 13, 18, 0055-6, 0135, 0164, 0324, 1835, 1842-3, 1853, 1909-10, 1915-6, 1925-6, north, 1911-2, 1920, northeast, 1913, 1918-9, 1921, south, 1923-4, southwest bay, 1917 Mali Baining, 0989-90 Malo, 0156, 1845, 1867 Malu'u, 1814 Mamabare Delta, 1494

651 Mamberamo, 0509 , 0518, 0573 Manabi, 0760 Managalese, 0162, 1486 Manam, 0137, 0183, 0336, 0646, 0659,0664,0788,0806,0820 Manambu, 0765,0772 Mandak, 1012, 1014-6 Mandobo, 0468,0589 Mandok (Siassi Islands), 0872 Manga, 1068 Manimo, 0684 Manongoes, 2017 Manus, 12, 0123, 0140, 0185, 0239, 0317,0688,0907,0910, 1042-4, 1046-58, 1058, 1061 Mappi, 0590, 0609 Maprik, 0420, 0663 Mare, 2031-2, 2034 Marind-anim , 0106 , 0110-11, 0332, 0468, 0516, 0586-7, 0592, 0604-06 Maring, 0133, 1065, 1068, 1072, 1214, 1216-7, 1219-21, 1223, 1225 Markham Valley cultures, 0185; see Wampar; Upper Markham Marovo (or Vangunu), 1772 Massim, 31, 0155, 0292, 0323, 0599, 1312, 1466, 1500, 1502, 1514, 1517-8, 1522-4, 1526, 1532, 1534, 1538, 1546, 1549, 1559, 1562, 1565, 1570. See also D'Entrecasteaux Mau, 1875 Mawatta,11 Maya,0154 Mbatiki, see Batiki Mbengga, see Fiji Mbongu, 1579 Mbotgo't, Mbotgote, 1835, 1915, 1924 Mbowamb, 0110, 1159-60, 1184, 1191-2; see also Melpa

652 Me, 0632; see also Kapauku; Paniai Mejprat, 0630 Mek, 0105, 0567. See also Eipo Mekeo, 0165, 0195, 0223, 0352, 1308, 1312, 1314, 1412-3, 1417-8, 1422-5, 1429-30, 1444, 1449, 1452, 1671, 1674 Melpa, 0057, 0110, 0154, 0314, 0318,0353,0355,0357,03923, 0433, 0446, 1064, 1068, 1073, 1079, 1115, 1159-60, 1162-3, 1168, 1176-92, 11981203, 1207-8, 1210-11, 1629, 1639. See also Mbowamb Mendi, 1068, 1579, 1584-7, 1600, 1609-10, 1612 Mengen, 0217, 0248, 0398, 0911, 0954, 0964-8, 0982-9, 0999. See also Pomio Menya(mnya), 0033 . See also Anga Merauke, 0620 Mianmin, 0324. See also Telefolmin Miaru, see Moripi Middle Ramu, 0794 Middle Angoram, 0738, Middle Sepik, 0722, 0758-9 Milne Bay, 1320, 1335, 1471, 1503,1577 Mimika, 0470, 0591, 0594-5, 0611 Min, see Faiwolmin; Ok Miniafia, 0446 Mioko, 0909. See also Duke of York Islands Mis,4 Misima, 0248, 0458, 1560, 1569, 1571,1573 Misool,0475 Miyanmin, 1090, 1095 Moala, see Fiji Moi,0635 Moindou, 2023 Moli,1779

Culture Index Molima, 0366 Moni,0496,0625,0633,0641 Mono-Alu, 1715, 1725-7 Monumbo, 0649, 0793, 0804 Morehead, see Roku Moripi, 1381, 1426 Mortlocks (Taku), 1712 Mota, xxii, 0404,1831,1897,1907 Motu, 29, 0199, 0291,0365, 1314, 1391, 1406-7,1410-11,1414-6, 1419-20, 1426, 1428, 1436, 1448, 1456-8, 1464 Moveave, see Toaripi Mpur, 0471 Mulia, see Dani Mumeng, see Bongnu Munawai,1041 Mundugumor,0665,0770 Murik (Lakes), 0233, 0336, 0646, 0664, 0672, 0674, 0679-80, 0682,0684 Murray Island, see Torres Strait Murray, Lake, 1309, 1313 Murua, see Muyuw Mussau, 0907, 1046, 1059-60 Muyu (Irian Jaya), 0518, 0612-3 Muyu(w) (Murua; Woodlark), 0271,0276,0287,0421, 1534, 1537, 1559, 1572, 1577, 1989 Nabak,0843 Nagovisi, 1717, 1732 Nakanai,0904,0910, 0936,0994 Nalum, Nalumin, 0105, 0555 Namaram, 1851 Namatanai, 1008 Nara, 1407, 1421 Nasioi, 1733, 1739-41, 1744 Nduga, 0633 Ndumba, see Taiora Nebilyer, 1168 Negrie- Yangoru, 0661, 0719, 0726, 0743-6, 0749, 0752-3. See also Yangoru; Boiken

653

Culture Index Negwa, 0876 Nekgini, 0800 Nembi,0389 New Hanover, 0458, 0907, 1030, 1034, 1036-7, 1040 Ngaing, 0797, 0812, 0814-5, 08178,830 Ngarawapum,0897 Nggala (Ngala), 0772 Nguna(-Tongoa), 0051, 1835, 1875, 1930-1 Nikaura, see Epi Nimai,1230 Nimboran, 0480, 0518, 0527, 0530,0539 Ningerum, 1098 Nipa,1605 Nissan, 1714, 1721 Nobonob, 0868 Nomad River, 1650 Nor, 0678 Normanby Island, 1518-21, 1538 Notsi, 1021, 1027 Nukuma, 0772 Nusa, see under Roviana Nyaura, 0340, 0664 Okapa, see Fore Ok [TediJ, (Mountain Ok), 0104, 1059, 1085-6, 1090-91, 1094, 1098-9. See also Faiwolmin Oksapmin, 0240, 0391, 1102, 11 05 Om-Fu,1195 Omie (Kokoda), 0320 Ommura, 1281 Omo, 0913 Onabasulu, 0326, 0389, 1643 Ontena, 1262 Orokaiva (Agisi, Binandere, laua, Koko, Sangara, Tainyandawari, etc.), 0069, 0146, 0233, 0361, 0396,0518, 1318, 1320, 147381,1483-7,1493,1497,1505 Orya,0471

Ossima,0715 Ouaco, Ouagap, 1983 Ouvea, see Uvea Ovalau, see Fiji Paama, 0051, 1932 Pagwi, 0745. See also Peliagwi Paici, 1966, 2005 Paiela (Ipili), 1113, 1120, 1132-3, 1137-8, 1147. See also Enga Pairudu, 0217,1607 PaJa, see Namatanai Panaeati (or Panniet) Island, 1568, 1575-6 Pangia, 0154, 0392, 1595, 1611, 1635 PaniaiLakes,0583,0632,0634 Panlutch, 2002 Paparatava, 0956 Pasum, 0851, 0888 Pele, 1875 Peliagwi, 0760. See also Pagwi Pentecost (Raga), 0055, 0147, 1841, 1848, 1851, 1853, 1894, 1946, central, 1906, north, 1901, 1904, 1906 south, 1891, 1893,1895-6,1898-9,1902-3 Petats Island, 1711 Pindiu, 0857 Pomio, 0183. See also Mengen Porapora River, 0125 Pornowal, 1898-9 Port Saint-Vincent, 2017 Pott Islands, 1971 Puma, see Balad Purari (I'ai, Kikori, Koriki), 1318, 1384, 1388, 1394, 1397-8, 1405. See also Upper Purari Ra Coast, see Fiji Raga, see Pentecost Raiapu, see Enga Ra-Wainibuka, see Fiji Ramu, 0825; see also Lower,

654 Middle and Upper Ramu Rauto, 0336, 0925-6 Rigo, 1432, 1434, 1450 Roku, 1318, 1371 Rook (Island), see Umboi Roro, 0165, 0910, 1312, 1314, 1406-7,1443-4,1456,1671 Rossel Island, 0048, 0338, 1535, 1538 Rouffaer River, 0514 Roviana, 0071, 0165 , 0233, 1747, 1753-5, 1760, 1762, 1764, 1768-9 Sa, 1891, 1902-3 Sabarl Island (Sabarl), 1536 Saberi, 0496, 0501 Saibai, see Torres Strait Salamo, see Fergusson Island Samarai, see Sariba; Milne Bay Sambia, 0106, 0320, 0330, 1271-4 Samo, 1647-8, 1655 San Cristobal (Makira), 0140, 0271,0287, 1773, 1820, 18225, 1827, 1832, 1872, 1989 Sangara, see Orokaiva Saniyo-Hiyowe,0336 Santa Ana, 1824, 1826, 1830 Santa Catalina, 1824 Santa Cruz Islands, 0342, 0404, 1709, 1821, 1863, 1828-9 Santa Isabel, 0162, 1805 , 1807. See also Cheke Holo Santo, see Espiritu Santo Sariba, 1503, see also Milne Bay Saroa-Boku, 1470 Sawi, 0306, 0621 Schouten Islands (Irian Jaya), 0517 Schouten Islands (New Guinea), 0662 Schrader Ranges, xxii, 0372, 1224. See also Haruai Sek,0240, 0818, 0824 Seka,0512

Culture Index Seleo Island, 0714 Sengam, 0818 Sengseng,0323,0915 Sentani, 0502-03 , 0505 , 0507-08, 0516, 0534 Sepik, see Middle Sepik ; and Subject Index Seragi, 1672 Shortland Islands, 1719, 1725, 1758. See also Mono-Alu Sialum, 0852 Siambugla, see Chimbu Siane, 0445 , 1071, 1288 , 1297-8, 1306 Siassi, 0386, 0421 , 0840, 0872 Sigatoka, see Fiji Sigisi, see Trans-Fly Simaiya Valley, see Amto Simbo, 1746-7, 1756, 1762. See also Eddystone Simbu, see Chimbu Sio, 0858 Sissano, 0322, 0714 Siwai (Siuai), 1717-8, 1745 Small Nambis, 1843, 1923 Solos, 1743 Som, 0818 St. Matthias, 1046 Suau, 1323, 1338, 1462, 1465-9, 1471-2, 1496, 1500 Sudest Island, see Vanatinai Suki, 1369, 1646, 1656 Sulka, 0057, 0904, 0948, 0954 , 0960,0971,0996 Tabar, 1031, 1033, 1039 Tagula, see Vanatinai Taiap, 0784, 0787 Tainyandawari, see Orokaiva Tai[r]ora, 0330, 0339, 1290, 1299 Taku, see Mortlock Tambul, see Kaugel Tami,0841-2 Tanga, 0336,1007-10

655

Culture Index Tangu, 0789-91, 0808, 0811, 0813, 0880 Tanna, 0051, 0055, 0162, 0188, 0206, 0409, 0480, 1837, 18413, 1846, 1857, 1935-7, 193851,1955-9,2025 Tarifurore, 1652 Tauade, 1444, 1661-2, 1666 Tauna Awa, 1269-70 Taute Wape, 0705, 0710. See also Wape Telefolmin, 0372, 1068, 1088, 1092-3.1100-01,1105,1107 Temala, 2002 Teminabuan, 0624 Tench Islands, 1059 Tiang,1005 Timika, see Subject Index Tjimundo, 0779 Toa[mlbaita, 1774, 1788, 1796, 1812, 1815 Toaripi, 1381-2, 1391-2, 1400-01, 1425, 1677 Tolai, 9, II, 0071, 0095, 0212, 0317,0323,0361,0388,0455, 0904, 0906, 0910-2, 0946-7, 0949-52, 0955-7, 0959-60, 0962-3, 0969-73, 0976, 0981, 0986, 0991-2, 0995, 0997-8, 1000, 1002-04 Tombara, 1019 Tombema, see Enga Torres Islands (Vanuatu), 0037, 0342,0416,1888 Torres Strait Islands (Saibai, Murray Island, etc.), 11,15,19, 0004,0061,0099,0185,0254, 0282, 0288-9, 1308, 1320, 1339-60 Touho, 1966,2003 Trans-Fly, 1362, 1368, 1370-01 Trans-Gogol, 0809 Trobriand Islands, 5, 12, 14,22, 31,0048,0055-6,0156, 0162,

0911, 1163, 1537-45, 1547-8, 1550-9, 1561-7, 1574 Tsembaga, see Maring Tubetube, 11, 0155, 1538, 1549, 1570 Tugeri, 1308 Turamarubi, 1361 Ubrub, 0659, 0788 Ubuya Island, 1530 Uga, 1512 Uiaku, see Maisin Ulawa, 1824, 1831, 1908 Umboi (Rook) Island, 10, 0287, 0311,0840,0846,1989 Umeda, 0690-94, 0701, 0707 Unea, 1032, 1035. See also BaliVitu Upper Awara, 0862 Upper and Lower Watut, see Watut Upper Markham, 0897 Upper Purari, 0896 Upper Ramu, 0896, 1190, 1227, 1304 Upper Rumu, see Pasum Upper Swart River, 0572, 0574 Upper Waria, see Waria Urapmin, 0391, 0446, 1104, 110810 Usiai, 1045-6 Usurufa, 1257, 1260 Utu, 0827 Utuan, see Duke of York Islands Utupua, 1821 Utwam,0909 Uvea (Ouvea), 1974,2033 Uzen Barok, see Barok Vangunu, see Marovo Vanikoro, 1821 Vanimo, 0421, 0715 Vanitanai, 1538, 1546

Culture Index

656 Vanua Levu, see Fiji Vao,0324, 1913, 1919, 1921 Vatukaloko, see Fiji Vella Lavella, 1748, 1758, 1767, 1770 Viti Levu, see Fiji Voh,2002 Wagawaga,1465 Wahgi (Middle-), 17, 0059, 0085, 0322-4, 0350, 0352, 0372, 1064, 1075, 1080, 1163-7, 1169-74, 1180, 1194, 1196-7, 1204-6, 1208-10, 1224, 1227, 1297 Waigeo,0475 Wain, 0843 Wala,1921 Walaga, see Taupote Walorno,0673 Warn, 0105, 0754 Warnira, 1502, 1504 WarnparlWornpa, 0877-9, 0891-2, 0898 Wandarna,0522 Wanita (Lake), 0514 Wantoat, 0338, 0376, 0849-51, 0854,0859,0863 Wanur,1899 Wape, Wapei, Wapi, 0322, 0695, 0708-09,0713. See also Taute Wape Waragu, 1624 Warasei,0772 Waria River, 0899 Waropen,0497,0500,0504,0542 Wasengla,0715 Wassisi,0698 Watut, 0874-5, 0896 Wedau, 1496, 1498-1500, 1502, 1512 West Enga, see Enga Wiligirnan, see Dani Windesi, 0522

Wiru, 0355, 0379, 0393, 1628, 1635, 1638-9 Wissel Lakes, 0496, 0632, 0634, 0642. See also Paniai Wogeo, 0646, 0674, 0676-7 Wogurnas[in],0772 Wola, 0352, 0389, 1588-9, 1605, 1621 Woodlark Islands, see Muyu Wopkairnin,0133, 1091, 1099 Wosera, 0125, 0733 Wunekau,0681 Xaracuu, 1966 Yabi (Jabi), 0558 Yafar, 0699, 0700-01 Yagaria, 1305 Yagwoia, 0033, 0886-7 Yalenang,0580 Yali (Jal€), 0055, 0112, 0146, 0340,0496,0556-7,0564-66 Yam, 0810 Yarnuk,0759 Yangoru, 0664, 0732, 0746, 075l. See also Negrie- Yangoru; Boiken Yapen, 0504, 0542 Yasyin,0772 Yate (New Guinea), 1256-7, 1260 Yei-Nan,0605 Yengen, 0271, 2007 Yeragei (Yerakai), 0772 Yili,0689 Yirnarn,0125 Yirnar,0725 Yuat River, 0085, 0325, 0769-70, 0785. See also Biwat Yularnaki,0715 Yupno, 0795, 0805, 0830, 0849 Zia,1672

General Subject Index Four digit numbers, in the vast majority below, refer to items in Part 2, the Bibliographical Survey, while Latinate page numbers refer to the Introduction and italicised Arabic page numbers to citations in Part I, the Study of Melanesian Religions. A'aisa (deity), 1424, 1429 Abepura, iii, 0485 Aboriginal Australians, 3, 11, 19,

0061, 0150, 0152, 0154, 0293, 0300, 0304, 0312, 0730, 1371. See also Torres Strait Abrahama (evangelist), 1496 Accidents, 1599 Acculturation, 0172, 0313 Acculturative movements, see Adjustment Acting (clowning, etc.), see under Drama Adam, 1573 Adiri (afterworld), 1367 Adjustment movements, phenomena, see sections marked 'Contact and Adjustment Phenomena,' and also xvii-xviii, 6,9-10,16,21,24,28,

0285, 0628, 1834, 1878, 2135, 2139,2151. See also Cargo cults; Change, socio-religious; Independent Churches; New Religious Movements, etc .

Admiralty Islands, 0237, 0423, 1042, 1045, 1047, 1061. See also Culture Index, esp. under Manus Adoption, 0950 Adultery, 0843, 1474, 1820 Aeroplane, 1309 Aesthetics, 0107 , 0124, 0161, 0663,

0851, 0904, 1555, 1562, 1566, 1645, 2015 Afek (culture hero), 0324, 1086, 1094-5, 1103 Africa, 6, 9, 32, 0072, 0129, 0200, 0209, 0230, 0241, 0247, 0251, 0302,0442,0700,0853 Afterlife, 13, 22, 0099, 0103, 0110, 0120, 0127, 0160, 0727, 0729, 0739-40,0767,0777,0797,0805, 0915, 1006, 1166, 1234, 1258, 1311, 1340, 1367, 1540, 1545, 1550, 1553, 1557, 1633, 1845, 1918, 1971, 2078; Christian (heaven, hell), 0171, 0279, 0789, 0938, 1053, 1133, 1461, 1545, 1641

658 Agiba (cult), 1383 Aging, see Life cycle Aide (cult), 1370, 1374 AIDS, 0278, 0571 Ain (prophet), 1141 Aitape, see Culture Index Aitawe (deity), 1114, 1119 Akro (mythic figure), 0924 Alcohol, 0384, 1247, 1299 Alexishafen, 0824, 1208 Ali, Mohammad, 1432 Alliances, 0471, 0677, 0718, 1368, 2003, 2006 Altered states of consciousness, 24, 0064, 0112, 0152, 0228, 1246, 1385, 1484. See also Dreams; Shamanism; Trance, etc Amazonia, 0357,1261 Ambo, George, 0450, 0453, 1508 Ambon, 0484 America Blanda Army, 0525 America, dreams of, 0756, 1030, 1036, 1884, 1947 Latin, 0251; North, 9, 19-20,0657, 1870. See also California; United States American Anthropological Association, 0137 American Indians, 15, 0171, 0192, 0200,0209,0241,0853 American Presbyterian Board of Education, 2049 American Society for Anthropology in Oceania, 1211 Amusements, 2033 Anam, David, 0867 Ancestors, 0115, 0223, 0269, 0400, 0552, 0598, 0755, 0771, 0786, 0823, 0842, 0925, 1023, 1029, 1042, 1092, 1165, 1185, 1203, 1231, 1264, 1282, 1285, 1341, 1364, 1374, 1383, 1546, 1548, 1547, 1586, 1664, 1680, 1726, 1752, 1761, 1776, 1783, 1823, 1829, 1833, 1966; Ancestral cult,

General Subject Index x, 31, 0128, 0143, 0275, 0841, 2056, 2079; Ancestorship, 2016. See also Spirits, ancestral Andalu rimbu (ceremony), 1614 Angganita (prophetess), 0525, 0528, 0532 Anglican Melanesian Mission, see Melanesian Mission Anglicanism, 17, 27, 0270, 0281, 0289, 0308, 0372, 0404, 0416, 0424, 0445, 0453-4, 1323, 1335, 1337-9, 1356, 1358, 1360, 1486, 1488-97, 1499-1502, 1506-12, 1685, 1698, 1707, 1814, 1830, 1880, 1864, 1867, 1904, 1922, 2187 Anifelo (evangelist), 1819 Animals and humans, 0120, 0291, 0507, 0650, 0710, 0874, 0962, 1091, 1183, 1223, 1240, 1293, 1341, 1516, 1626, 1727, 2084; pigs, 4, 0120, 0122, 0345, 0565, 0589, 0769, 0778, 0852, 0889, 0920-21,1091, 1217, 1309, 1395, 1478, 1498, 1659, 1701, 1717, 1724, 1785, 1795 (see also under Ritual); marsupials, 1091, 1619 Animism, 10, 1044, 1367 Annual rites, see Ritual, seasonal Anova, Apollinaire, 1994 Anson, Jimmy, 1934 Anthropology (Ethnology), as discipline(s), xi, 5, 7-13, 15-27, 29 Anthropomorphism, 2014 Anuto, Anutu (deity), 0841, 0871 Apocalypticism, see Millenarism Archeology, 4-5,0012,0148,0551, 1967. See also Prehistory Architecture, 30-31, 0294, 0512, 0560, 0564, 0681, 0596, 0645, 0736, 0739, 0756, 0767, 0772-3, 0776, 1091, 1094, 1112, 1120, 1256, 1309, 1374, 1383, 1457, 1361, 1383, 1614, 1640, 1657,

General Subject Index 1719, 1753, 1844, 1884, 2060, 2062, 2079; Christian, 1146. See also Longhouses; Men's houses; Women's houses; Spirit houses Archives, xxii, 0006, 0013, 0025, 0027, 0645, 0770, 0803, 0839, 0864, 0878, 11 08, 1460 Ark(s), 1148, 1680 Art(s), traditional, 22-3, 30-31, 0060, 0074-5, 0078, 0080, 0086, 0096, 0102, 0104, 0107, 0118, 0124-5,0128, 0131, 0144, 0158, 0205, 0294, 0296, 0321, 0473, 0476, 0497, 0504, 0508, 0554, 0593-4, 0596-8, 0602, 0644, 0647, 0663, 0666, 0672, 0673, 0696, 0720, 0722, 0758, 0772, 0776, 0842, 0851, 0867, 0904, 0906, 0957, 0962, 1011, 1011, 1017, 1019-22, 1029, 1047, 10212, 1112, 1120, 1128, 1169-70, 1185, 1257, 1341, 1373, 1386-7, 1481, 1540, 1562, 1640, 1648, 1843-4, 1847, 1879, 2015, 2055; as artifacts, 1365, 1849; indigenous Christian, 0244, 0408; modern secular, 0408 Am Islands, 3 Asia Pacific Christian Mission, 0578, 1379, 1601, 1640-01. See also Evangelical Church of Papua Asia, East, 0003 Assemblies of God, 0312 Astronomic interests, see Stars; Sun; Moon Atai (resistance leader), 1979, 1990 Atheism, 0686 Atori movement, 1878 Attire, see Dress Atua (spirits), 1829 Australia, xiv, xxi, 3, 17-20, 26, 28-30, 0002, 0041, 0124, 0191, 0314, 0412, 0818, 0853, 1338, 1396, 1425, 1501, 1737, 1800,

659 1812-3,1870 Australian Baptist Missionary Society, 1107 Australian Board of Mission, xiv Australian National University, xiv, 19,24, 0005, 0018, 0754, 0754, 1083, 1330, 1431, 1664, 2086, 2172 Australian School of Pacific Administration, xiv, 18-9, Austria, 14 Autobiography, 0175, 0535, 0542, 0912-3,0946, 1052, 1396, 1401, 1428, 1456, 1497, 1504, 1507, 1818, 1831, 1907,2048,2091 Automobiles, 1395 Avu-avu movement, 1878 "Baby garden," 1736-7 Bachelorhood, 0600, 0690, 1128 Baessler Institute, 1723 Bahai'ism,0270, 1394 Bahu, Josephine ("Mama Dokta"), 0186,0827 Bai (magician), 0860 Baigona cults, 1480, 1485 Baiyer River Baptist Mission, 1149, 1154 Baker, Thomas, 2142 Baki (fertility cult), 2063 Bali(e)m Valley, 0219, 0546, 0550, 0553-4, 0578, 0581, 0583. See also Culture Index Balitape, Bernard, 0987 Baluan Native Christian United Church, 1053 Baptism, 0901, 0652, 1154, 1207, 1609, 1976 Baptists (Anabaptists), 0534, 110507, 1143, 1146, 1149, 1154 Barbier-Mueller Museum, 1017 Barmer Mission, 0534 Barth, Karl, 0218 Basel, 20

660 Batari cargo cult, 0936, 1003 Baum cult, 0848, 0853, 0884 Beauty, sense of, see Aesthetics Beldigao (mythic figure), 1817 Bell, William, 1800 Bellona Island (Polynesia), 3 Berlin, 20; Berlin Museum, 1723 Bernice P. Bishop Museum, 0005 Bete (Fijian priests), 2170-71 Biblical materials, indigenous use of 0174, 0307, 0420, 0443, 0458, 0632, 0711, 0900, 0937, 1053 , 1106, 1147, 1150, 1253, 1305, 1802, 1817, 1990, 2000, 2180, 2168; New Testament, 0427, 0441 , 0654, 0827, 0829; Old Testament, 0441, 0829, 0861, 1244, 1575,2179. See also Jesus Christ; Mary; Satan Bibliographies, 0001-0053, 0302, 0316, 0359 , 0363, 0379, 0492 1019,1107,1843 Bibliotheque Nationale, xv Big-Men, 31, 0079, 0090, 0177 , 0214, 0634, 0654, 0986, 0993, 1015, 1074, 1081, 1089, 1178, 1197-8, 1242, 1244, 1268, 1294, 1578. See also Leadership Biocosmic outlook, 32, 0122. See also Life Bird's Head (Irian Jaya), 3, 6, 0240, 0469, 0623-43 Birds, 0120, 1148, 1169, 1183-4, 1516, 1916, 2053 ; cassowary, 0765, 0772, 1622. See also feathers Birth, see Childbirth Bismarck Archipelago, see New Britain Blackbirding, 1699, 1709 Blessings, notions of, 0119, 0229, 1586, 1680, 2103 Blood, 0163, 0329, 0675-6, 1128, 1147, 1213, 1233, 1281, 1289,

General Subject Index 1297, 1717, 1758; blood money, 0346, 1076, 1778; substitute, 0698. See also under Retribution, negative Body issues, 24, 0119, 0355, 0625, 0690, 0769, 0887-8, 0938-9, 1016, 1089, 1096, 1112-3, 1169, 1177, 1180, 1185, 1281 , 1490, 1553, 1566 1640, 1726, 1775, 2014; body decoration, wear, 31, 0348, 0554, 0725, 1591, 1916. See also Gender relations Boiori, loa ("miracle girl"), 1461 Boismenu, Alain de, 1674 Bomai (deity), 1344 Bomana Holy Spirit Seminary, xiv, 13,27 Bones, sacred 0920, 1726, deposition, 1642 Bongu village, see Culture Index Borneo, 1308 Bouarate (chief), 2007 Bougainville, xvii, 0211, 0305 , 0429,0433, 0435, 0906, 1712-3, 1718-9, 1722-3, 1725-6, 1728, 1730, 1732-5, 1738, 1740-2, 1744-5, 1793 Boundaries, territorial, 1263 Bowden, Tim, 0385 BP (British Petroleum) Exploration, 1634 Brain, Robert, 0093 Brethren, Christian, 0709, 0670, 0713 Bride price, 13, 0580, 0683, 0697, 1440, 1697, 1720, 1828, 1901 Brigham Young University, 1947 Britain, British, 20, 0011, 0025, 0191 , 0209, 0295, 0342, 1312, 1314-05, 1320, 1364-5, 1443, 1462, 1503, 1685, 1792, 1797, 1800-01, 1840, 1942. See also England; Scotland British Museum, 0086, 1341

General Subject Index British New Guinea, see New Guinea; colonialism Brothers, 1622; for myth of two, see under Myth Buchanan, Francis, 1512 BUhler, Alfred (collector), 1047 Buka Island, see Culture Index Buliga (cult leader), 1573 Bull Beef Club, 1396 Bullroarer, 0741, 1362, 1389 Bulolo, 0895 Bulu, Joel, see Authors Index Burials, 31, 0071, 0351, 0913, 0947, 0953, 1213, 2057, 2064; at sea, 1006. See also Funerals Burning of ritual objects, see Destruction Business (commercial), 0210, 0258, 0371, 0418, 0745, 0747, 0753-5, 0833, 0857, 0861, 0979, 1275, 1294, 1584, 1926, 2077. See also Capitalism Bwili (trickster spirits), 1921 Cakobau,2043, 2045, 2055, 2101, 2118,2127,2174-5,2181 Calendars, traditional, 0967, 1537, 2033, 2060. See also under Time California, 0175, 0238 Canada, Canadians, 0743, 1950 "Cannibal Jack," 1983 Cannibalism, 29,0057,0072,0142, 0198, 0282, 0326, 0349, 0392, 0557, 0588, 0593, 0605, 0608, 0615, 0623, 0648-9, 0665, 0725, 0849, 0870, 0889, 0890, 1041, 1060, 1070, 1175, 1180, 1236, 1240, 1278-9, 1308, 1388, 1409, 1502, 1618, 1721, 1825, 1911, 1991, 2004, 2045, 2049, 2062, 2056, 2073, 2075, 2077, 2082, 2094, 2142, 2157, 2129 Canoes, 0060, 0598, 0673, 0919, 1374, 1411, 1826, 1843,2062 Capitalism, 0635, 1035, 1199,

661 1979, 1294, 2104, 2111, 2144, 2154. See also Business Capuchin order, 1608 Cargo Cult(ism), cargo movements, cargoism, x, xvii, 5, 10, 12, 16, 21-2,28-9,32,0028,0055, 00646, 0098, 0108, 0116, 0168-70, 0173, 0175-7, 0179-80, 0183-5, 0187-9, 0192-4, 0196-7, 0200-1, 0203-4, 0206-9, 0212, 0214-7, 0220-1, 0222-3, 0225-9, 0230, 0233-4, 0236-7, 0239, 0241, 0246-7, 0262, 0297, 0314-6, 0333, 0360-1, 0363-4, 0366, 0369, 0371, 0376-9, 0381-3, 0387, 0394-5, 0397, 0406, 0448, 0477, 0480, 0483, 0506, 0517-8, 0521,0525,0527-32,0568,0573, 0611-2, 0626, 0636, 0644, 06524, 0711, 0744-6, 0748-9, 0753, 0782, 0784, 0786-7, 0792, 08079, 0811, 0813-4, 0817-9, 0821, 0825-6, 0829-30, 0834-5, 0838, 0857-9, 0861, 0891, 0895, 0897, 0899, 0932-8, 0940, 0943-4, 0979-80, 0982-4, 0987-90, 1003, 1030, 1032, 1034-7, 1040, 104958, 1132-3, 1143, 1170, 1198, 1204, 1264, 1291, 1293-4, 1320, 1322, 1396-7, 1400-1, 1429-30, 1433-4, 1482, 1486, 1491, 1526, 1568-9, 1571, 1680, 1835, 1837, 1843, 1877, 1881, 1884, 1926, 1933, 1939-42, 1945-9, 1951, 1955,2103 Caribbean, 1321 Caring and sharing, see Reciprocity Carmelite order, 1678 Cassowary, see Birds Catastrophe, 0507, 0591, 0738, 0671-2,0785,0858, 1120 Catechists, 1004, 1045 Catholic ChurchlMission (Roman), 0026, 0052, 0244-5, 0264, 0266, 0274, 0311, 0313, 0400, 0403,

662 0414, 0421, 0426, 0435, 0438 , 0445, 0448-9, 0455, 0468, 0488, 0582, 0605 , 0622, 0634, 0636-7, 0639,0643, 0659, 0686-7, 0757, 0940,0945,0969-70, 0973, 0978, 0984, 0995-7, 1000-01, 1003-4, 1038-40, 1082, 1151-2, 1158, 1206, 1208, 1250, 1252, 1323, 1332, 1336, 1413, 1428-31, 1427, 1454, 1486, 1607-8, 1701, 1704, 1743, 1853, 1859, 1868, 1906, 1952, 1992-3, 2000, 2010, 2021, 2036-7,2040, 2064, 2135, 2134, 2165,2187. See also under various Orders. Causation, 1599. See also Retributive logic Caves, 1580 Cemetery cult, 1349 Censure (cult leader), 0938 Centre Culturel Tijibaou, xv Ceremonies, see Ritual. Ceremonial grounds, 0348, 0645, 2066, 2077; ritual enclosure, 0626, 0677; house, see Architecture Change, socio-religious, see sections marked 'Contact and Adjustment Phenomena,' and also xvii, 5, 16, 0001, 0055, 0166, 0251, 0270, 0273, 0286, 0408, 0413, 0424, 0431, 0462, 0493 0664, 0676, 0805, 0835, 0876, 0914, 0943, 0968, 1062, 1086, 1158, 1251, 1489, 1834-5, 1839, 1891, 1916, 1933, 1935, 1963-4, 2111, 2116, 2124, 2044, 2078, 2141, 2148, 2152, 2161, 2171, 2154. Chants, see under Song Charismatic movement(s), 1131 Charlemagne, Raymond, 1998 Charles Kuper Movement (or "True Church of Kuper"), 1830 Charms, 1228 Chieftainship, 31, 0090, 0133, 0328, 0646, 1412, 1426, 1428,

General Subject Index 1552, 1567, 1666, 1714, 1724, 1756, 1783, 1821, 1834, 1872, 1925, 1928, 1931, 1977, 1983, 1993 , 2002-03, 2006-07, 2023, 2032-3. 2036, 2042, 2048, 2057, 2059, 2061-2, 2065, 2068, 2071, 2073, 2076, 2078, 2080, 2082, 2086,2096,2097, 2100-02, 2105, 2107-08,2110,2114,2117,2119, 2135, 2150, 2171, 2180, 2188; Great Council of Chiefs (Fiji), 2117 Childbirth, 0123, 0356, 0695, 0766, 0923, 0927, 0947, 1341, 1347, 1370, 1616, 1719, 1780, 1894, 2033, 2063; conception, pregnancy, 0515, 0695, 1291, 1341, 1347, 1555; male pregnancy, concern about, 0119, 1280; procreation, 0938, 1096; firstborn child, 0931 (see also primogeniture) Childhood, Child-rearing, 0655, 0697, 0958, 1027, 1043, 1186, 1555,1719-20,1900,2068,2083 Chiliasm, see Millenarism Chinese, 6, 1039, 1971 Christian and Missionary Alliance, 0486,0496,0578,0581,0583 Christian Fellowship Church, 1692, 1705, 1755, 1757, 1759-61 Christian Leaders' Training College, 0297 Christianity, colonial and missionary, 32, 0039-40, 0023, 0071, 0098, 0188, 0198, 0214, 0255, 0286, 0373, 0819, 0833, 0935, 0944, 1395, 1400, 1432, 1466, 1532, 1568, 1571, 1606, 1782, 1864, 1929-30, 1988, 2072, 2078, 2082, 2108, 2115, 2124-5; general, xvii, 4,21,25,31,0275, 0292, 0301, 0314, 0399-400, 0477, 0539, 0566, 0626, 0630-1, 0652,0708, 0712-3, 0745, 0750,

General Subject Index 0755, 0787, 0869, 0871, 0893, 0899-901, 0940, 0992, 1081-2, 1104, 1106-10, 1121, 1155, 1251, 1324, 1354-5, 1431, 1504, 1593, 1610, 1653, 1997, 2021, 2038; indigenous Melanesian, see sections marked 'Emergent Melanesian Christianity,' and also xvii, 7-8,25-6,32, 0024, 0057, 0241, 0316, 0379, 0380, 0395, 0579, 0583-5, 0638, 0784, 0863, 09123, 0940, 0944, 0954, 0980, 0993, 0997-8, 1040, 1104-5, 1135, 1146,1200,1248-50, 1435, 1457, 1462, 1482, 1488-9, 1496, 152930, 1577, 1602, 1640-1, 1692-3, 1698, 1706, 1735, 1741, 1743, 1757, 1763-4, 1768-9, 1810-11, 1813, 1817-8, 1831, 1834, 1840, 1861, 1864, 1932, 1934, 1975-6, 1992, 2089; mainline churches of (clustered), 0430, 0448; sectarian, 0241, 0273, 0376, 0448; spiritistic, 0446; neo-Christian cult, 0831. See also Pentecostalism Christianization, xviii-xix, 5, 26, 0061, 0403, 0413, 0539, 0543, 0670, 1304-05, 1619, 1743, 1974, 2036, 2047, 2093, 2103. See also Conversion Church of Christ, 1886 Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, 2183 Church of Melanesia, 0404, 1655. See also Anglican; Melanesian Mission Churches, see Christianity; Mission Circumcision, 1438, 1899 City Art Museum of St. Louis, 0131 City University of New York, 0761 Classifications, indigenous, 1839 Cleansing, 0546, 0561, 0813, 1155, 1207. See also Purity

663 Cloths, ceremonial, 0635 Clowning, see Drama Coconut War, 1855 Colonialism, xvii, 16, 0031, 01945,0197, 0219, 0247, 0339, 03668, 0374-5, 0379, 0381, 0385, 0387, 0396, 0400, 0428, 0527, 0575, 0634, 0653, 0745, 0748, 0761, 0808, 0818, 0832-3, 0837, 0856, 0908-9, 0938-9, 0974, 0995, 1051, 1076, 1101, 1130, 1132, 1140, 1164, 1197, 1199, 1242, 1295, 1328, 1350, 1352, 1354, 1392, 1485, 1526, 1569, 1692, 1721, 1735, 1737, 1758, 1768, 1801-2, 1810, 1827, 1891, 1903, 1944, 1975, 1978-9, 1981, 1983-4, 1986, 1988, 1993, 2042, 2077, 2096, 2100, 2108, 2119, 2121, 2125, 2157, 2170; neocolonialism, 0478, 0632 Columbia Lutheran Seminary (Ohio), 0803 Communication, traditional means of, 1161, 1220, 1711, 1850; mass, 1109 (see also Television) Communion, indigenous, 0294; Christian, 0273 Community, ideas and ideals of, 0252-3, 0583, 0628, 1210, 1289; commun(al]ism, 0342; community associations and development, 0397,0631,0754 Comparative Religion, see Religious Studies Compensation, 0069, 0346, 0915, 1066, 1076, 1168, 1438, 1583, 1590, 1625, 1629 Competition, 0123, 0254, 0417, 0723,1356 Conception, see under Childbirth Condominium status of the New Hebrides, 1855 Confession, 2181 Conflict, 0992, 1042. See also

664 Competition; Warfare Conflict, 20, 0162, 0323, 0464, 0580, 0599, 0669, 0677, 0751, 0789, 0808, 1063, 1076, 1100, 1126, 1142, 1197, 1200-01, 1203, 1356, 1581, 1583, 1616, 1622, 1665, 1732, 1855-6, 1927, 1993, 2008, 2018, 2094, 2098, 2115, 2145 . See also Competition; Warfare Congregation of Evangelical Fellowship, 1378 Congregation of the Poor, 2092, 2113 Congregationalism, 2040 Contact situations, xvii, 0213, 0219, 0359, 0389, 0400, 0447, 0502, 0513-4, 0523, 0543, 0569, 0574,0583,0605, 0609-10,0613, 0616, 0623, 0837, 0856, 0864, 0892, 0927, 0929, 0941-2, 0991, 0997, 1039, 1059, 1101, 1130, 1138, 1151, 1160, 1164, 1194, 1196, 1199, 1246, 1292, 1315, 1352, 1407, 1470, 1517, 1602, 1634, 1650-2, 1669, 1672, 1701, 1776, 1798, 1838, 1841, 1944, 1962, 1972, 1985, 1989, 2006, 2047,2091; contact cults, 1615 Contextualization, see Christianity, indigenous; Theology, indigenous Contraception, 1347 Conversion, converts (Christian), 0061, 0101, 0522, 0577-8, 0634, 0654, 0902, 1060, 1080, 1105, 1205, 1375, 1380, 1492, 1528-9, 1568, 1612, 1641, 1699, 1868-9, 1875, 1903, 1931, 1853-4, 2045, 2115, 2118, 2124, 2130, 2146, 2173, 2175, 2182. See also Christianization Cooperation. 0123, 0210, 0390, 0435, 0723, 0857, 1076; confessional, 0252, 0281, 0893 Cooperativism, cooperatives, 1465,

General Subject Index 0477, 1482, 1501, 1926 Cormoran, H.M.S. (ship), 0091 Cornell University, 0095 Cosmic renewal, x, 0122, 0182, 1233. See also Myth Cosmic tree, see under Trees Cosmogony, see Myth, of creation Cosmology, 5, 23, 31, 0084,0202, 0386, 0440, 0506, 0630, 0530, 0567, 0626, 0698, 0755, 0788, 0791 , 0795, 0799, 0805, 0861, 0872, 0883, 0886, 0916, 0918, 0932, 0939, 0942, 0954, 1005-6, 1024, 1035, 1114, 1117, 1137, 1191, 1231, 1234, 1258, 1260, 1267, 1288, 1313, 1370, 1422-3 , 1516, 1544, 1548, 1562, 1579, 1643, 1646, 1648, 1653, 1715, 1732, 1778, 1782, 1827, 1842, 1893, 1900, 1921, 2052, 2067, 2069, 2082 Cosmomorphism, 12,2014 Coup d'etat, 2134, 2137, 2141 Courting, 0321 Courtship, 0321, 1555 Covenants, 0071, 0947,1148 Cremation, 31, 0550,0913, 1006 Cricket, 1436, 1558, 1980 Crimes, 0071 Crisis Cult, 0020 Crocodiles, 0725, 0759, 0772-3, 0780, 1392 Cross, William, 2149 Cult, indigenous and traditional, 0756, 0773, 0850, 1137, 1297; pre-contact, 2010; cult movements, 1485; see also Male cult; ritual; cargo cult; crisis cult; fertility cult; female cult. Cult house or place, see Architecture; Ceremonial Ground Culture hero(es), 0066, 0080, 0199, 0560, 0942, 0965, 1086, 1095, 1233, 1254, 1505, 1523, 1846,

General Subject Index 1920 Culture history theory, 14-15,0905 Cursing, 0959, 1237,2141 Custom (Kastom), 0183, 0292, 0347, 0754, 1053, 1284, 1350, 1686,1711,1728,1752,1779, 1836, 1843, 1891, 1902-3, 190506, 1927, 1911, 1934, 1939, 1946, 1948, 1987, 2011, 2042, 2045, 2047, 2071, 2083, 2086, 2096, 2102, 2114, 2117, 2123, 2125, 2127, 2147, 2170, 2133; reviving, 0841, 1374-4, 1378, 1795, 1948, 2094; surviving, 0893, 0900, see also Neotraditionalism Czech(oslovakia), 0627, 0775 Daga Valley, xvii Dakoa (cult leader), 1032, 1035 Dancing, 0261, 0269, 0294, 0348, 0372, 0512, 0786, 0888, 0904, 0906, 0953, 1008, 1022, 1025-6, 1046, 1060, 1172, 1181, 1257, 1297, 1370, 1378, 1625, 1640, 1655, 1663, 1898, 1916, 1921, 1965 Dangagamun (ceremony), 0854 Dani Church, 0578 Danks, William, 0991 Datagaliwabe (deity), 1582 Dead Birds (film), 0550, 0554, 0559 Deakin University, 23, 0115 Death, notions of, x, 0071, 0704, 0920, 0923, 0939, 0943, 0945, 0947, 0952-3, 0955, 0966, 1006, 1028, 1096, 1160, 1191, 1263-5, 1269, 1275, 1364, 1436, 1463, 1555, 1563, 1710; supposed causes of, 0573, 0649-50, 0692, 0731, 0718, 0841, 0846, 0875, 0883, 0952, 1103, 1173, 1515, 1668, 1717, 1796, 1903, 1918,

665 2063, 2146; symbolic, 0923; neardeath experience, 0918; death payment, 0718, see also Compensation. For the Dead, see under Spirits; Dead, place of, 1007, see also Afterlife; Cosmology Debts, 0069, 0968, 1502, 2077. See also Obligation Deigi, cult of, 2043 Deities, see God(s) Delena (village), 0274 Dema theory, 15, 0111. See also under God(s) Demons, 0120, 0560, 1231, 1717, 1724 Denominationalism, 0253, 0266 Deprivation, 0200 Design, see Art Desire, 1108 Destruction of ritual objects, 0575, 0572, 0575, 1260, 1390, 1402; of property after significant deaths, 0497,2006,2062 Development issues, 0210, 0301, 0381, 0396, 0407, 0417, 0442, 0687, 0753, 0982, 1037, 1102, 1278, 1431, 1573, 2089-90,2111, 2116 Dialogue, religious, 0280, 0420, 0431, 0734, 0832, 0893, 2181; intra-cultural, 1014, 1266 Dianua (spirit[s», 1969 Diffusionism, 13-15, 17, 1343, 1845-6 Dillon's Bay, Erromango, 1876 Dioceses, ecclesiastcal, 0052, 0424, 0488, 1152, 1495, 1865,2187 Disabled, 1930 Disaster, see Catastrophe Discourse, see Language issues Dispute, dispute settlement, see under Conflict; Peacemaking Divination, 0499, 0777, 0850, 0917, 1012, 1028, 1230, 1265, 1341, 1408

666 Divine Word Missionary Society, 0403, 0793, 0420, 0433, 0661, 0671,0678-9, 0681, 0794, 0813, 0825, 1601 Divine Word University, xiv Division of Labor, see Work Divorce, 0840, 1088, 1409, 1555, 1587 Doibat (deity), 1971 Doki (deity), 0188 Doliasi Custom movement, 0177 Doreh Bay (mission), 10, 0489, 0519,0538 Drama, 0691, 0707, 0757, 0951, 1030, 1259, 1625, 1627, 1640 Dravidians, 1967 Dreams, 4, 0152, 0389, 0634, 0692, 0802, 0815, 0897, 0966, 0990, 1056, 0939, 1106, 1156, 1174, 1182, 1211, 1274, 1328, 1401, 1423-4, 1428, 1463, 1483, 1594, 1630,1690,1755,1791 Dress, 0294, 0769, 0891, 1112, 1192, 1213, 1625. See also Headdresses Drought, 1038 Drums, see Music Drysdale, Albert, 1380 Dukduk male cult, 0341, 0343, 0947, 0906, 0951, 0962, 0969, 0972,0976,0993 Dumont, Louis, 1474 Dumont d'Urville, l.S.C, 3 Dunn, Brian, 1770 Dutch New Guinea, see Netherlands and Dutch Reformed Mission Church, 10, 0267, 0476, 0489, 0493-5, 0520, 0540, 0541-2, 0632. See also Irian Evangelical Church Earth, approaches to, 1351. See also Land Earthquakes, 1912

General Subject Index East New Britain, see New Britain East Sepik Province, 0645, 066172,0674-82,0685-8,0716-0787 Eastern Highlands, 0874, 0895, 1062, 1066, 1071, 1081, 1083, 1256-1307 Eberhard-Karls-Universitat,22 Eclipse, 0883 Ecological matters, xx, 8, 15, 20, 0126, 0211, 0291, 0513, 0557, 0625, 0761, 1070. 1072, 1094-5, 1108, 1464, 1551, 1568, 1584, 1603, 1732, 1835, 2146, 2155, 2157 Economics, traditional 0595, 0628, 0712, 0750, 0761, 0784, 1063, 1074, 1162, 1213, 1221, 1298, 1307, 1133, 1298, 1629, 1639, 1670, 1711, 1724, 1777, 1987, 2015, 2089-90, 2111, 2116; modern political economy, 0613, 1704, 1730, 1795; and see Business; Capitalism. Economic deprivation, 0653 Ecstatic phenomena, 0249, 0302, 0534. See also Spiritistic phenomena Ecumenism, 27, 0167, 0261, 0266, 0284,0401,0430,0459,2167 Eddie Creek, 0896 Educational questions, 0300, 0394, 0432, 0442, 0449, 0463, 0742, 0750, 0821, 0871, 0994, 1048, 1100, 1196, 1242, 1323, 1326, 1336, 1497, 1606, 1611, 1699, 1702, 1811, 1818, 1933, 1998, 2130; traditional education, 0499, 0660, 1048 Effigies, see under Masks, Sculpture Egalitartianism, relative, 1077, 1163, 1413, 1546, 1938 Eglise Evangelique (New Caledonia), 1996, 1998, 2001 Egypt, 14,0235

General Subject Index Eikerenkoetter, F., 0231 Eletok (spirits), 2031 Elites, 1326, 1334, 1466, 1730, 2095. See also Intellectual life Eliza (ship), 2095 Elota (chief), 1797 Eluay, Theys, 0479 Emotions, see England, English, 17-19. See under British Enlightenment, European, 0456 Entropy, cosmic, 1591, 1593. See also Millenarism Environment, sense of, 0314, 0392, 0417, 0545, 0694, 0703, 0731, 0782, 0795, 1560, 1515, 1753, 2050 Epic, see under Ethnohistory; Story Epidemic, 2030. See also Health ' Sickness ' Epilepsy, 1406 Eroticism, 0261 Eschatology, see Millenarism Esotericism, 0781. See also Knowledge; Secrecy Esune and Ewetbo (displays), 1015 Ethical sense, ideas of good and bad, x, 0071, 0202, 0209, 0301, 0315, 0331, 0334, 0349, 0382, 0417, 0456, 0463, 0563, 0654, 0710, 0789,0794,0797,0880, 0900-01, 0906, 0955, 0973, 1095, 1410, 1498, 1515, 1523, 1542, 1720, 1756, 1782, 1820, 2056, 2137, 2157. See also Evil; Values Ethnographic Museum of Budapest, 0842 Ethnohistory; oral history, narration, 9, 19, 27, 0070, 0087, 0105, 0240-1, 0325, 0332, 0586, 0624, 0704, 0761, 0764-5, 0773, 0779, 0791, 0803, 0842, 0855, 0868, 0877, 0894, 0981, 1055, 1066, 1104, 1109, 1122-4, 1130-1,

667 1164, 1235, 1245, 1451, 1497, 1578, 1619, 1657, 1708, 1711, 1719, 1723, 1725, 1729, 1732, 1782, 1805-06, 1824-5, 1893, 1979, 2017, 2023, 2031-4, 2059, 2124,2176 Eto, Silas, 1706, 1755, 1757, 175960 Europe(ans), 0484. See Colonialism; Mission; relevant countries Evangelical (or Protestant) Church ~f New Caledonia, see Eglise Evangelique Evangelical Church of Papua, 054041,1379 Evangelical Lutheran Church of Papua New Guinea (ELC-PNG), 0402,0411,0427,0444 Evangelical Reformed Mission (to Netherlands New Guinea), see under Dutch Evangelicalism, 0093 Evangelists, indigenous, 0416, 0439, 0656, 0658, 0858, 0898, 0902, 1041, 1255, 1260, 1302, 1529,1640-01,1654, 1869, 2166, 2185; evangelization, see Christianization; Conversion Evara (cult leader), 1395 Evil, sense of, 0884, 0887, 1392; evil eye, 1750 Exchange, see Reciprocity; Ritual or Ceremonial Exchange Exorcism, 0705 Expeditions, traditional deep sea, 1411, 1419, 1463-4, 1537-8, 1544, 1546, 1551, 1558, 1570; headhunting, 0497, 0592; for trading on land, 1648, other, 0260, 0398, 0512, 0558-9, 0574, 0592, 0610, 0629, 0728, 0907, 0941, 0946, 0997, 1046, 1194, 1313, 1340-01, 1347, 1642, 1651-2, 1654, 1985, 2069

668 Experience, religious, 0299, 0398 Fabri, Friedrich, 0833 Fairy-tales, see Story Family life, 0123, 0151, 0277, 0367, 0390, 0394, 0555, 0778, 1042, 1111, 1555, 1655, 1743, 1756, 2076, 2088 Famine, 1498 Fan Naggi (deity), 0526 Fanon, Frantz, 0938 Fantasy, 0949, 1266. See also Imaginal Fate, 1599 Fear, 0071 Feasts, festivals, 0159, 0294, 0392, 0470, 0630, 0639, .0677, 0680, 0707, 0888, 1027, 1064, 1072,1147, 1223, 1241, 1260, 1285, 1549, 1584, 1658, 1665, 1717, 1778, 1781, 1783, 1823, 1968, 1971,2064. See also Ritual Feasts, festivals, 1027, See also Ritual. Feathers, 0681, 1678; feather money, 1828 Female (spirit) cults, 0353, 0893, 1176, 1183, 1200, 1642 Fertility, fecundity, prosperity, wealth, beliefs about, x, 31-2, 0483, 0560, 0568, 0571, 0753, 0587, 0606, 0607, 0633, 0691, 0747, 0975, 1131, 1133, 1185, 1292, 1505, 1523, 1566, 1710, 1780, 2063, 2103; prosperity cults, 1118, 1176, 1193; accumulation, 1147; fertility cults, 1541; fertility poles, 1233; fructification, 0726. See also Cargo cult Fetish burning, see under Destruction Fetishism, 11 Fieldwork, pioneer, 11-12,20,1919 Fiji, Fijian Islands, see Culture

General Subject Index Index Fiji Methodist History Conference, 2174 Fiji Museum, 2055 Fiji Society. 2043, 2063 Fijian War, 2176 Filo of Inawai'a (prophetess), 142930 Finland, Finns, 13, 0460, 1363, 1365, 1879 Finschhafen, 0657-8, 0845, 0847 Firearms, 0708, 0710, 1075, 1297, 1856, 2095 Fire-walking, 0147, 0953, 2071 First Contact (film), 1194 First World War, see World War I Fishing, 4, 0499, 1012, 1420, 1557,2081. See also Sharks Flags, 0813, 1980 Flood, myths of great, 0317, 0711, 0738,0748 , 1679 Flute(s), sacred, see under Music Flying foxes, 0680 Folk-tales, -lore, xi. See Myth; Legend; Story Fo'o, Kae (cult leader), 1401 Food, 0599, 0677, 0680-81, 0726-7, 0734; sago, 0696, 0701, 0759; sweet potato, 1167; taro, 0552, 0600, 0965-6, 1478; yams, 0145, 0645, 0675, 0681, 0726-7, 0727, 0729, 0734-5, 0888, 1262-3, 1498, 1522, 1539, 1685, 1738, 1752, 1789, 1930 food-sharing, 1559, 1898; see also Horticulture; Reciprocity Forests, 1262; logging, 1759, 1768 Forgiveness, 0435 Fornelli, Antoine, 1945 Four Corners Movememt, 1942, 1945 Four kings movement, 0748 Foy, William, 1340 France, 1444, 1840, 1942, 1982, 1985-6, 1990, 1992, 1998, 2006-

General Subject Index 07, 2023, 2039-40 Franciscan order, xiv, 0479, 0685, 0714 Fr~nch Reformed Church, see Eglise Evangelique Freudianism, 15, 0067, 0329, 0738, 1520, 1523, 1554, 1564 'Friday Religion,' 1739 Friedrich-Alexander University, 1305 Front de Liberation Kanak et Socialiste, 1980, 1999 Fructification, see under Fertility Frum, John, see Johnfrumism Frustration, 0214 Functionalism, Structuro-, 8, 12, 16, 1535 Fundamentalism(s), 0284, 0487, 1104, 1150, 1607,2089 Funerals, 31, 0080, 0088, 0159, 0351, 0550, 0554-5, 0565, 0599, 0683, 0718, 0875, 0885, 0927, 0951, 0975, 1011, 1029, 1276, 1426, 1463, 1551, 1563, 1566-7, 1634, 1642, 1691, 1712, 1726, 1748-9, 1780, 1782-3, 1824, 1924, 1971,2049,2064, 2068 Gabe(e) (ceremony), 1658, 1663, 1668 Gagandewa (mythic character), 0924 Gaius, Saimon, 0913 Gambling, 0234, 0830 Games, 0570, 0760, 1043, 1038, 1046 Gangs, 0059,0902, 1439, 1442 Ganzawa (prophet), 0858 Gardening, see Horticulture Gazelle Peninsula, see under New Britain Geddie, John, 1958, 1960 Geelvink Bay, 0496, 0503, 0520, 0529, 0533. See northwest Irian Jayan cultures in Culture Index Gemo Island, 1447

669 Genakuiya (prophetess), 1484 Genealogies, 1977, 1990, 2000. See also Matrilinearity; Patrilinearity Gender relations, 24, 0067, 0134, 0136, 0143, 0151, 0154, 0156, 0277-8, 0282, 0329, 0336, 0353, 0357-8, 0507, 0544, 0555, 0587, 0591, 0595, 0623, 0625, 0669, 0691,0699, 0717, 0732, 0756-7, 0761, 0766, 0774, 0880, 0887, 0915, 0923, 0951, 1014, 1043, 1065, 1070, 1079, 1089, 1092, 1163, 1184, 1187, 1197, 1201-2, 1217, 1259, 1262, 1266-8, 1273, 1277, 1280, 1299, 1417, 1432, 1498, 1500, 1513, 1515, 1539, 1541, 1546, 1549, 1553-4, 1567, 1578, 1596, 1614, 1644, 1648, 1697,1710-12.1720, 1736, 1756, 1820, 1941, 2048-9, 2130, 2166 See also Marriage; Generative potency, 0696 Generosity, 0170, 0427, 0789,1448 Geno Gerega movement, 1433 Geography, social, x, 1963 George Brown Methodist Missionary College, 0994 German New Guinea, see under New Guinea German Wislin movement, 1320, 1349 Germany, 0459 See also New Guinea, German Germany, x, 9, 13-15, 19, 28,0041, 0320, 0339, 0374, 0414-5, 0423, 0459, 0489, 0552, 0803, 0823, 0839, 0856, 1721, 1729. See also New Guinea, German Ghost Dance movement, 7, 16, 0209,0828 Ghosts, 0080, 0334, 0546, 0550, 0556, 0591, 0915, 0916, 0943, 0966, 1007-8, 1042, 1070, 1092, 1114, 1173, 1180, 1191, 1239, 1258, 1282, 1341, 1543, 1551,

670 1630, 1664, 1752 Giant-killing, 1421 Giblin, Eric, 12 Gift-giving 0156, 0599-600, 0621, 0789, 1079, 1144, 1264, 1448, 1771. See also Reciprocity Gill, Romney, 1494 Gindat (cult leader), 1679 Gine, Belshazzar, 1765 GKI, see Evangelical Church In Papua (or Irian) Globalization, xix-xx, 0785, 2128, 2157 Glossolalia, 1156, 1249 God(s), indigenous, 0079-80, 0810, 0930, 0954-5, 1127, 1574, 1752, 1829, 1851, 1913, 1991, 2062, 2069, 2071, 2080, 2082, 2145; high-gods, 15, 31, 0066, 0781, 0841, 0959, 1023, 1114, 1119, 1121, 1921, 1969, 2078;. astral and environal 0066; dema deities, 0066,0111, 0143, 0606; volcano deities, 0955, 0965; war god, 0672, 0736, 1724, 1769; female, goddesses, 0111, 0679, 1115, 1200, 1714; Christian, 0491, 0823, 0943, 0993, 1131, 1197, 1321, 1488, 1707, 2160. See also Spirits; Culture heroes; Theology Gogodala Society. 1376 Golden Age, idea of, 0182, 0631 Goldie, John, 1765-6 Gape, gapi boards, 1383, 1387-8 Goroka, 25, 0187-8, 0357 Gossner Mission, 0538 Gote, gote pingi (deity), 1121 Gbttingen, 20 Gave (festival), 1371, 1463 Grades (social), see Hierarchy Grandparents, 1715, 1725-5 Graveyard cult, 1143 Great Council of Chiefs, see under Chieftainship

General Subject Index Greco-Roman paganism, 1971 Greenpeace, 2168 Greenway, Mr (Quaker), 12 Gregorianum University, 1116 Grimble, Arthur, 1695 Groves, sacred, see Trees Guilt, notions of, 1232 Gulf Province (Papua), 29, 31, 0239,0250,1318,1381-1405 Guns, see Firearms Habu (ceremony), 1238, 1246 Hahalis Welfare Society, 1396, 1729,1731,1736-7 Hai (belief), 0633 Halmahera, 6 Hamburg, 20, 25 Hanuabada, 1428, 1436 Harea (prophet), 1395 Harina (retributive system), 1366 Harvest, 0675, 1567, 1930. See also Horticulture Haus tambaran, see Spirit houses Hawina, Daniel, 0746 Head-dresses, 0343, 1026, 1973 Headhunting, 31, 0120,0497, 05867,0588, 0590, 0597, 0600, 0604, 0607, 0648, 0725, 0766, 0889, 1308, 1370, 1374, 1388, 1646, 1656, 1691, 1695, 1747, 1758, 1762, 1764, 1769, 1772 Healers, healing practices, 0064, 0103, 0162, 0249, 0353-5, 0370, 0499, 0501, 0560. 0565, 0600, 0630, 0638, 0640, 0702, 0796, 0799, 0917, 0964, 1156, 1159, 1266, 1271, 1406, 1414, 1461, 1500, 1577, 1594, 1600, 1618, 1623-4, 1649, 1685, 1694, 1713, 1755, 1761, 1779, 1905, 1938, 2021, 2074, 2092, 2151 Health issues, 32, 0026, 0057, 0277, 0301, 0608, 0702, 0704-5, 0795, 1226, 1244, 1250, 1284,

General Subject Index 1295, 1404, 1506, 1536, 1692, 1694, 1756, 1871, 1931, 2030, 2121, 2169, 2144. See also Medicine Heaven, see Afterlife; Sky Hegelianism, 23, 0171 Heidegger, Martin, 1620, 1632 Hell, see Afterlife Henao, Ravu, 0450 Heroes, heroism, 0500, 0600, 0646, 0774, 0793, 1340, 1363, 1392, 1590, 1773-4, 1947, 1957 Hevehe ceremony, 1386, 1389-90 Hierarchy, social; social ranking, 23, 0069, 0646, 0763, 1015, 1316, 1413, 1523, 1844, 1877, 1889, 1900, 1977, 2002, 2009, 2082; grades, 1877, 1889, 1910, 1916, 1919, 1923-4 High Commissioner for the Western Pacific, 1863 Highlands, see Irian Jaya Highlands; New Guinea Highlands; Papuan Highlands; Southern Highlands. Central Highlands of Papua New Guinea, xvii, 4, 9, 17, 19-21, 2931, 0112, 0115, 0317, 0327, 0330, 0345, 0350, 0353-5, 0358, 0375, 0392-3, 0433, 0444, 0451, 0454, 0458, 0656, 1062-1307, 1578-1645 Hinduism, 1071 Hiri trading expedition, 0331, 1411, 1419, 1464 History (and macro-history), ideas of, 0235, 0299, 0302, 0375, 0459, 0785, 0812, 0829, 0835, 1053, 1057, 1573; History as discipline, x, xx-xxi, 9, 19,23,25-27,0010, 0025, 0063, 0132, 0181, 0209, 0215, 0220, 0230, 0287, 0293, 0316, 0422, 0452. See also Ethnohistory; Mission history (under Missions)

671 Hobbes, Thomas, 1588 Holland; Dutch, 0045, 0489, 0491, 0494,0497,0546 Holy Mama, see Eto, Silas 'Holy Man,' 1411 Holy Spirit Bomana Seminary, 0999 Holy Spirit Missionary Sisters (SSpS), 0433 Holy Spirit movements, 0187, 0249-50, 0299, 0302, 0375, 0420, 0527, 0534, 0655, 0980, 1149, 1154, 1156-7, 1207, 1575, 1597, 1905; Holy Spirit in cargo movement, 1400 Homicide, see Murder; Retribution Homosexuality, rites involving, 24, 0106, 0332, 0587, 0601, 0605, 0887, 1272-3, 1643 Honeo, Gubung (church leader), 0868 Horticulture, gardening, 4, 0210, 0429, 0551, 0706, 0850, 0854, 0851, 0956, 1089, 1092; cashcropping, 1275, 1431, 1539, 1542, 1556-7, 1658, 1935, 2087. See also Food Hospitality, see under Generosity Humanism, 0456 Hungary, Hungarians, 0319, 0842 Hunger, 1498. See also Famine Hunting, 5, 0120, 0325, 0339, 0599-600, 0706, 0710, 0769, 0921, 1091, 1191, 1217, 1727 Huon Gulf, 0848 Huon Peninsula, 12, 30, 0848-9, 0852, 0862, 0864-5, 0869, 0873, 0647-9,0840-73 Huon uplands, 0415, 0843-4, 084951, 0854, 0857, 0859, 0862-4, 0866, 0868-70, Hurun, Mount, 0743, 0746, 0661, 0743-4,0746,0749,0752 Husserl, Edmund, 23 Hymns, see Song

672 Hysteria, mass, 1100, 1172, 1238-9, 1276. See also Altered states; Psychological issues Iba Tiri (spirit), 1596 Identity, issues of, 0104, 0183 , 0314, 0440, 0567, 0667, 0698, 0763-4, 0776, 0784, 0787, 0832, 0966, 1096, 1383, 1387-8, 1536, 1860, 1977, 2067, 2122. See also Self, sense of Ideology, 0298, 0338, 0356, 0595 , 0607, 0707, 0747, 0809, 0977, 1054-5, 1238, 1523, 1569, 1649, 1900 Idume (spirit), 1408 Ikaroa (chief), 1426 Imagination, the imaginal, 24, 0107 , 0692, 0698, 0990, 2171. See also Fantasy Imitation, 0980 Incest, 0700, 0905, 1265, 1644 Independence, issue of political, 0478, 0549, 0575, 0785, 1456, 1840, 1862, 1864, 1873, 1880, 1882, 1887,2112,2166 Independent churches, 0200, 0206, 0233, 0293, 0302, 0395, 0458, 0655 , 0745, 0752, 0980, 1573, 1739, 1855, 1880-3, 1885, 1887, 1927,2113,2091 Indigenization, see Christianity, indigenous; Localization; Philosophy, indigenous; Theology, indigenous Individualism, 0253; individuation, see Self Indo-European cultural complex, 1853 Indonesia, 3, 6, 17, 0045 , 0120, 0236, 0261, 0478, 0481-2, 0488, 0490-1 , 0493 , 0495, 0515 , 0570, 0575,0636,0771 Industry, indigenous, 0647; see under Art; Work

General Subject Index Infanticide, 0794, 1513, 1533 Iniet (male cult), 0341, 0957, 0973 Initiation(s), x, 3, 30, 0067, 0093 , 0103 , 0106, 0119, 0147, 0150, 0155-6, 0324, 0341, 0499, 0543 , 0548, 0562, 0565, 0645, 0672, 0683-4, 0691, 0693, 0698, 0703 , 0733, 0742, 0744, 0947, 0759, 0767, 0773, 0778, 0804, 0815, 0830, 0841, 0844, 0847, 0853, 0881 , 0887-8, 0901, 0923, 0946, 0951, 0963 , 0967, 0976, 1009, 1043, 1064, 1073, 1084, 1093, 1096, 1116, 1147, 1155, 1213, 1260, 1370, 1384, 1442, 1473-4, 1527, 1647, 1655, 1658, 1666, 1718-9, 1723, 1786, 1826, 1835, 1877, 1902, 1910, 1916, 1919-20; female, 0336, 0638, 0719, 1642; male, 0329-30, 0564, 0587, 0607, 0664, 0669, 0732, 0887, 1273, 2015, 2056; initiators, 0885 See also Male cults Ingove (chief), 1747 Injury, 0704 Innovation, 0398, 0989, 1935 Insignia of gradation, 1923 Institute of Applied Social and Economic Research (lASER), 0126 Institute of Papua New Guinea Studies, xiv, 23,27 Instituut voor de Tropen, xiv-xv Insurrection, see Rebellion Intellectual life, 0360; intellectual system, 0069, 0381, 0797, 0821 Intercourse, ritual, 1920 Interdict, 1029 Ireland, 20 Irian Evangelical Church, see GKI Irian , Jaya (West PapualWest IrianlWest New GuinealPapua), xvii, 3, 6, 11, 15-16,28, 29-30, 0003, 0010-1 , 0029, 0124, 0219,

General Subject Index 0239, 0306, 0326, 0332, 04650643, 0706, 1064 Irian Jaya highlands, 3, 6, 0034, 0481,0496,0543-85, 1068 Isekele (prophet), 1526 Islam, 6, 25, 0231, 0493, 0519, 0524, 0635, 1438; see also Tidore Italy, Italians, 25, 0280, 1942, 1945. See also Rome Israel (lost tribes of), 2137 . See also Biblical materials Japan(ese), Japan, 9, 0220, 0274, 0401, 0478, 0517, 0532, 0684, 0755 , 0868, 0897, 1003-4, 1335, 1344, 1511, 1531, 1828 Jape ceremony, 1475 Jari (goddess), 0679, 0682 Java, 0801 Jayapura, 0481, 0645 Jesuit order, 0403, 0602 Jesus Christ, 0654, 0814, 1053, 1056, 1135, 1248, 1505, 1680; as Great Ancestor, 0229 lipari, 1480, 1493 Jo(h)nfrumism , 0188, 0480, 1837, 1843, 1857, 1866, 1940-51 , 1955 Johnson Cult, 1030, 1034, 1036-7 Jung, Jungianism, 13, 24, 0107, 1423, 1919 Justice, conceptions of, 0272, 0301, 0313,1354,1513, 1742, 1800 Kabat (deity), 1920 Kabisawali movement, 0212 Kabu, Tommy, 1394, 1397-9 Kaia (deity), 0956 Kaiemunu (spirit), 1388 Kaiep (village), 0748 Kailaga (tragic legendary figure), 1544 Kaisiepo, Markus (leader), 0535 Kaiser Wilhelms-Land, see New Guinea, German

673 Kalo (village), 1453 Kalou (divinity), 2060, 2078 Kamoai of Darapap (prophetess), 0682 Kanganamun (village), 0774 Kasiep movement, 0530 Kastom, see Custom Katholiek Universiteit Nijmegen, xv Kava, 14, 0335, 1835, 1839, 1871, 1929, 1936, 1944,2071,2126 Kava-keva and kekesi rites, 1320 Kavieng, 1034, 1575 Kei (Kai), Islands, 3, 0620 Kelly, Ned (Australian hero), 1425 Kera, Nathan (chief), 1768 Keran River, 0794 Khodja Ismailism, 0231 Kidu, Sir Buri, 1458 Kilibob (culture hero), 0386, 0803, 0832,0848 King, Copland, 1512 'King(s),' kingdoms, 1324, 1328, 2045,2061,2118, 12171,2180 Kinship issues, 0210, 0345, 0562, 0727, 0775, 0778, 0927, 0992, 1129, 1263, 1292, 1718, 1790, 2068, 2082, 2171. See also Social structure Kivung, see Pomio Kivung; Kivung Lavurua,0333 Kleinschmidt, Godfrey, 0909 Knowledge, traditional religious, 0398, 0564, 0672, 0719, 0800, 0815, 0877 , 1048, 1084-5, 1093, 1277; introduced, 1106, 1566, 1902,1937-8,1949; scientific, 20, 27-8, 0202. See also Educational issues; Secrecy KoKabinana (creator being), 0145 Koloka, "queen," 1407 Kondom (leader), 1242 Kono (prophet), 1246 Konoor ('prophet'), 0520 Kopuria, Ini (founder), 1832

674 Koreri, idea and movements of, 0478,0483, 0498, 0506, 0517-8, 0528-9,0531,0535-6,0540,0636 Koriam Urekit, 0988 Koriam's Law (film), 0988 Koro Sea, 2072 Koveve ceremony, 1396 Kuhn, Thomas, 0493 Kula trade ring, 0094, 1537-8, 1546, 1551, 1558, 1564-5, 1567, 1570 Kuru (disease), 0365, 1256, 1278-9 Kwaisulia, Christopher, 1817 Kwato (Extension) Mission, 1323, 1336, 1338, 1466-8, 1471-2, 1681, 1683 Labasa (Fiji), 2094 Labor, recruitment and traffic, 0295, 1838, 1841, 1863; relations, 0363, 0382. See also Blackbirding; Trade (and Trade Unionism) Labyrinth, 1921 Lae, 19,0857,0899,0903,1077 Laitsan, see Satan Laity, lay personnel, 1150, 1152. See also Catechists; Evangelists Lala (idea of reciprocity), 2087 Land, issues concerning, 0023, 0211, 0791, 0800, 0902, 1018, 1126, 1301, 1353, 1357, 1477, 1513, 1548, 1566, 1584, 1593, 1666, 1725, 1742, 1759, 1765, 1827, 1857, 1885, 1887, 1982, 1987, 1990, 1994, 2076, 2082, 2087, 2096, 2098, 2102-3, 21078,2110,2114,2117,2131,2177; landscape, see Environment Land- (or tower-)diving, 0147, 18946, 1902 Language and discourse issues, 17, 25,30, 0098, 0162, 0210, 0301, 0363, 0390, 0449, 0513, 0609, 0649, 0691, 0828, 0788, 0841, 0871,0879,0985, 1062, 1168,

General Subject Index 1189, 1228, 1274, 1359, 1407, 1516, 1579, 1614, 1624, 1632, 1635, 1835, 1853, 1903, 1912, 1916, 2047, 2054, 2079; literacy, 0443,0787, 1106,2013, 1041 See also Translation; Linguistics Lasaro, Manasa, 2137, 2162 LaTrobe University, 18, 0912 Lau Islands (Polynesian Fiji), 3, 2072 Law, legal questions, 9, 14,23,27, 0050, 0200, 0301, 0323, 0331, 0346-7,0388, 0515, 0547, 0627, 0683, 0736, 0807, 0880, 0915, 0972-3, 0992, 1076, 1110, 1142, 1197, 1202, 1263, 1354, 1542, 1552, 1599, 1722, 1739, 1802, 1820, 1825, 1938; church law, 0388,0984,0992, 1307, 1904 Lawes, William, 1450 Leadership issues, 31, 0057, 0079, 0090, 0209, 0214, 0349, 0354, 0440, 0507, 0625, 0677, 0764, 0804, 0827, 0858, 0868, 0986-7, 1015, 1037, 1063, 1074, 1081, 1088, 1174, 1178, 1242, 1243-4, 1287, 1307, 1473, 1513, 1665, 1718, 1782, 1786, 1797, 1801, 1834, 1864, 1904, 1927, 1931, 1966, 1976, 1980, 1996, 2000, 2002, 2029, 2032; sacral, 0447, 1097, 1178; Christian, 0255, 0297, 0402, 0406, 0411, 0865, 1253, 1400, 1840, 1861, 1863-4, 1872, 1944, 2138, 2130, 2153, 2153, 2188; women, 0030, 0457, 0611, 1253, 1319, 1321, 1457, 1471, 1504, 1860, 1891, 2155; cargo cult, 1881; Christian, see Evangelists; Localization; Pastorate, etc. See also Big-Men; Chieftainship; Priesthoods Lebe (rule), 1029 Legends, 0333, 0338, 0358, 0500,

675

General Subject Index Legends, 0333, 0338, 0358, 0500, 0517, 0524, 0679, 0682, 0792-3, 0843, 0845, 0874, 0941 , 0953 , 1010, 1087, 1115, 1244, 1345-6, 1409, 1415, 1421, 1462, 1619, 1712, 1727, 1749, 1752, 1768, 1822-3, 1851, 1899, 1972, 2020, 2058, 2069, 2078, 2081. See also Myth; Story Legislative Council of Papua New Guinea, 1242 Lever Brothers Ltd., 1759 Lengwasa (rite), 1890 Leprosy, 1447, 1530, 1610, 2146, 2165,2169 Letub cult, 0828, 0858 Levirate marriage system, 1111 Liebenzell(er) Lutheran Mission, 1061 Life, notions of; life-cycle, 0066, 0110, 0121-2, 0160, 0382-3, 0625, 0638, 0788, 0797, 0850, 0875-6,0927, 0929, 0947, 1047, 1122, 1129, 1147, 1413, 1436, 1474, 1500, 1618, 1658, 1665, 1712, 1825, 1850, 1888, 1901, 1930, 2016, 2033, 2050, 2066, 2067; aging, 1092, 1930. See also Biocosmic Ligeremaluago, Osea, see Authors Index under Linge Linguistics, as discipline, 26 Literacy, see under Language Lithgow , David, 1577 Lithographs, 0533, 2101, 2115, 2119-20,2163,2182 Liturgy, see Worship, Christian L.M.S ., see London Missionary Soc-iety Loaniceva, Sekaia, 2113 Localization, clerical, 0274, 0404, 0430, 0438, 0442, 0453, 0945, 1152, 1302-3, 2159; women, 1253,2155. See also Leadership Locke, John, 1588

Lodges, see Men's houses; women's house Loerks, Joseph, 0688 Logging, see Forests Lolopuapua (language), 1852 Lomai of Lenakei, 1957 London Missionary Society, 7-8, JJ, 0270, 0282, 0310, 0400, 0439, 1309, 1311, 1323-8, 1331, 1334, 1352, 1358, 1360, 1392, 1394, 1396, 1401, 1428, 1443, 1449-50, 1453, 1456, 1458, 1470, 1491, 1510-11, 1677, 1864, 1867, 1869, 1874, 1876, 1907, 1939, 1952, 1955, 1991, 2037, 2040, 2143, 2185 Longhouses, 1361, 1374, 16343, 1657. See also Architecture Lotu (Christian worship), 2177, 2180 Love, views of, 0949, 1381, 1555, 2015. See also Magic, love Loyalty Islands, see Culture Index Luck, 1586 Lutheran Kilte Teachers College, 0871 Lutheranism, xxii, 9, 12, 25, 0264, 0267,0402, 0414-5, 0418, 0422, 0442, 0457, 0460, 0489, 0654-6, 0658, 0792, 0803, 0810, 0818, 0816, 0823, 0829, 0830, 0834, 0838, 0852, 0855, 0862, 0864-5, 0867-9,0871, 0873, 0875, 08990900, 0903, 1061, 1654 See also Evangelical Church Luveniwai (Fijian healers, etc.), 2051,2063 Lyth, Richard, 2047 Ma'afu (chiefs) , 2118 Mabo, Edward, 1357 MacGregor, Sir William, 1496

1332,

676 Maclaren, Albert, 1496, 1510 Macleay Museum, xiv Macquarie University, xxii, 1158 Macro-history, see History Madagascar, Malagasy, 0018 Madang Province (Papua New Guinea), 19, 22, 30, 0035, 0186, 0203, 0239-40, 0246, 0352, 0372, 0374, 0379, 0393, 0480, 0644, 0650-1,0656-7,0788-0839, 12131227. See its peoples under Culture Index Madang Revolt, 0816 Madness, 0112, 0632, 1595. See also Hysteria; Mur Madness; Vailala Madness Madsas (spirit), 1007 Majapahit (kingdom), 6 Magic, 5, 7, 11, 31, 0064, 0071, 0100, 0103, 0153, 0182, 0315, 0331, 0337, 0344, 0406, 0548, 0558, 0565, 0600, 0625, 0647, 0649, 0675, 0706, 0772, 0778, 0788, 0832, 0844, 0861, 0880, 0893, 0900, 0915, 0927-8, 0940, 0959, 1016, 1024, 1042, 1311, 1314,1340-42,1413, 1424, 1463, 1479-80, 1515, 1551, 1556-8, 1561, 1614, 1618, 1633, 1707, 1712, 1718, 1774-5, 1782-4, 1797, 1824, 1871, 1888, 1893, 1935, 1937, 2022; love, 1900, 1555; war, 0765, 2080 Maglila (deity), 0965 Makasol (organization), 1054, 1058 Makogai (leprosy hospital), 2157, 2166 Makonn (pastor), 1995 Malaita, 0094, 0177, 1784, 1788, 1790, 1792-4, 1796, 1799-1800, 1804,1809-10,1812, 1814, 18167, 1822, 1825, 1827, 1946. See its peoples under Culture Index Mala{ng}gan, 1012, 1017, 1020-22,

General Subject Index 1026-7, 1031 Malaria, 0365, 1910 Malay(a),3 Male cults 0067,0151,0324,0341, 0343, 0351, 0759, 0681, 0675, 0739, 0765, 0947, 0814, 0893, 1013, 1028 Malekula Native Company, 1926 Malo, Malu (culture hero), 1344, 1351,1353-4 Mambu, Mambu cult, 0208, 0808, 0813 "Mamma Dokta," see Bahu Mana, 7, 10, 17, 0082, 0109, 0110, 0113, 1687, 1782, 1785, 1833, 1561, 1897,2179 Manarmnakeri, Manseren (culture hero), 0199, 0506, 0517, 0521, 0529,0532,0537 Manau (cult), 1493 Manup, Manub (culture hero), 0386, 0803,0832,0848 Manus Island(s), 0140, 0239. See also Culture Index Maori, 1897 Marchant, W.R. (Resident Commissioner), 1803 Marching (Maasina) Rule, 0177, 0188, 0237, 1692, 1706, 1708, 1792, 1797-8, 1801-03, 1806, 1808 Marevo Namo cult, 1434 Marist Orders, 0052, 0276, 0311, 1352,1703-04, 1731, 1903, 19856, 1989, 2007, 2034, 2037 Markham Valley, 0185, 0648, 0888, 0892, 0894, 0897, 0891, 0899; Upper Markham see Culture Index Marriage, 18, 0357, 0395, 0625, 0665, 0683, 0690, 0697, 0716-7, 0947, 0757, 0776, 0921, 0924, 0927, 0958, 1007, 1043, 1409, 1425-6, 1428, 1436, 1440, 14745, 1505, 1554-5, 1566, 1587, 1616, 1634, 1658, 1666, 1702,

General Subject Index 1720, 1723, 1743, 1783, 1787, 1780, 1814, 1828, 1894, 1900-01, 1927, 1941, 2011, 2033, 2063, 2122 Martyrdom, 0401, 0439, 0461, 0478, 0581, 0868, 0995, 1000, 1004, 1444, 1495, 1497, 1673, 1709, 1863, 1868-9, 2000, 2156, 2163 Martyrs' School, 1497 Marxism, 22, 24, 0169, 0171, 0239, 0242, 0377, 0529, 0595, 1639, 1979 Mary, Virgin, 0937 Masks, 30, 0060, 0102. 0128, 0134-5,0681, 0707, 0938, 0951, 0962, 1006, 1011-2, 1017, 101922, 1026-7, 1390, 1690, 1719, 1844, 1970. See also Malangan Matanitu (chiefly system), 2076, 2180,2115 Mataungan Association, 0361 Material culture, 5, 0034, 0320, 0558, 0778, 1017, 1365, 1387, 1426, 1463, 1481, 1551, 1586, 1769, 1971, 2009, 2077. See also Art; Weaponry Materialist tendencies, 31, 0834 Matlatarea, Lucas, 0999 Matriarchy, 0324 Matrilinearity, 31, 0905, 1023, 1549, 1566-7, 1725, 1732, 2076. See also Social Structure Mats, 1898 Maui, Maui-tikiki (culkture hero), 1846, 1922 Mayta, Alejandro, 2170 Maze, see Labyrinth Mbalendrokendro, Aminio, 2130 Medicine, traditional, 29, 0071, 0344, 0355, 0664, 0689, 0705-6, 0708, 0710, 0715, 0795, 0847, 0964, 0983, 1196, 1213, 1278, 1414, 1536, 1624, 1685, 1694,

677 1711, 1713, 1736, 1750, 1775, 1779, 1823, 2005, 2044, 2074, 2151; introduced, 0364-5, 0428, 0664,0704-5, 0708, 0710, 1141; both, 0370, 0608, 0994, 1284, 1396, 1404, 1490, 1506, 1610, 1932, 1938, 2044, 2047, 2074, 2139. See also Healing Meditation, see Prayer Mediums, spirit, 0107, 0698, 0891, 1645 Megaliths, 0139, 0343,0771, 1909, 1916,1920 Melanesia, passim; central, 0270, 0344, 0351, 0395; eastern, 0270, 0342,0395; southern, 0328, 1847; western, 0326, 0405 Melanesian Brotherhood, xv, 0281, 1689, 1705, 1832 Melanesian Institute, 25, 27-8, 0040, 0187, 0459, 1594, 1618 Melanesian Mission, 26, 0270, 0309, 0416, 0424, 1685, 1698, 1705, 1707, 1814, 1830, 1867. See also Anglicanism Melbourne College of Divinity, xxii Melki (prophet), 0333 Memory, 0925, 1345. See also Ethnohistory Men's houses, 0778, 1014, 1250, 1309, 1383, 1884. See also Architecture Menstruation, 0471, 0766; male 0676 Mentawei (Indonesia), 0771 Merde, 0965, 1236, 1281 Messianism; messianic movements, 0200, 0215-6, 0481, 0522, 0525, 2021,2100. See also Millenarism Meteorological notions, 0861, 0883, 1582 Methodism, 0181, 0269-70, 0274, 0310, 0400, 0429, 0436, 0452, 0912-3, 0993-4, 0998, 1061, 1515,1525,1527-33, 1568, 1594,

678 1609-11 , 1756, 1765, 1767,2 11 2, 2131, 2134, 2 137, 2 140, 2145, 2174,2157-9,2177,2180 Methodist Mission, 11 , 0429, 091 2, 0980, 0991, 1744-5, 1757, 1760, 1764,2171 ; Missionary Society of Australasia, 2130, 2159, 2188 . See also Australasian Micronationalism, 0212, 0857 Micronesia, x-xi, 5, 0061, 0097, 0099, 0124, 0136, 0157 , 0311 , 0400,0461 , 0788 Migrations, 0087, 0105 , 0779-81, 0804, 0849, 0855, 0894, 1086, 1407, 1418, 1427, 1441, 1476, 2058 Milan Foreign Mission Society, 0421,0840, 1572 Millenarism (Millenarianism; Millennialism), 26, 0020, 0171 -2, 0176, 0182, 0192, 0195, 0203, 0209, 0215, 0222, 0224, 0230, 0236, 0240, 0242-3, 0373, 0377 , 0380, 0391, 0529, 0738, 0746, 0785 , 0828, 0669, 0762, 0734, 0808, 1393, 1395, 1429, 1593, 1637, 1984, 2170; indigenous eschatology, x, 1024, 1038 Milne Bay Development Company, 1465 Milne, Peter, 1930 Mind, notions of, 0355 Mining, 0890, 1983, 1596, 1604, 1634, 1674 Ministers (indigenous), 2099 Miracles, 0861,1461,1755 Misima cult, 1573 Missiology, xi, xiv, 9, 19, 22, 256,0119, 0167, 0216, 0303, 0308, 0359, 0406, 0422, 0451, 0494, 0565, 0579, 0585, 0705, 0733, 0869, 0893, 1330, 1384, 1968 Missionary Aviation Fellowship, 0496

General Subject Index Missions; missionaries, xvii, 9, 1113, 20, 24-5, 0025 , 0051, 0057, 0059, 0116, 0175, 0195 , 0198, 0216-7, 0219, 0245, 0261 , 02647, 0274, 0276, 0279-80, 0282, 0286-8, 0290-2, 0294, 0300, 0306-9, 0311 , 0313, 0315, 0359, 0380-1 , 0385, 0394, 0400-1 , 0405, 0407,0411 , 0414, 0418-28, 0431 , 0433, 0436-9, 0442, 0449, 0451,0459-63,0468, 0472, 0488, 0493-6, 0522, 0527, 0538, 0542, 0580-3, 0585 , 0589, 0605, 0609, 0614,0617-22, 0630,0637, 063943, 0647, 0656-7, 0659-60, 0668, 0670, 0674, 0685-7, 0712, 07145, 0737, 0787-8 , 0792, 0794, 0803, 0810, 0814, 0818, 0821, 0823, 0833-4, 0836-7, 0839-40, 0842, 0845, 0853, 0855-6, 08645, 0870, 0877,0871 , 0878, 08912, 0900, 0906, 0908, 0910-12, 0914, 0940, 0944-5 , 0954, 0991, 0994-5, 0997, 1000, 1039-40, 1061 1323-35, 1337-8, 1353, 1355, 1394, 1404-05, 1427, 1431 , 1437, 1444-6, 1450, 1454, 1456, 1462-3 , 1466, 1468-72, 1482, 1492-4, 1496-7, 1506-07, 150912, 1515, 1517, 1525, 1527-33, 1568, 1572, 1597, 1606, 1611 , 1615, 1636-7, 1639, 1650, 16667, 1670-02, 1673, 1677, 1681, 1683-4, 1686, 1689, 1699-1702, 1705-09,1718, 1731 , 1735, 1738, 1744-5, 1757, 1760, 1762, 17646,1768, 1770, 1772, 1794, 1801, 1804, 1811-14, 1833, 1840-41, 1843, 1853, 1856, 1861, 1864, 1867-9, 1874-6, 1878, 1886, 1903, 1922, 1925, 1927, 1930, 1032-4, 1936, 1939-42, 1944, 1948, 1950-64, 1983, 1985-6, 1989, 1991-2, 1998, 2004, 2007, 2009-10,2025-30, 2037, 2039-40,

General Subject Index 2044-5, 2047, 2086, 2091, 2096, 2101, 2109, 2119, 2123, 2129-30, 2133, 2136, 2138-9, 2142-3, 2147-9, 2156, 2158-9, 2163, 2171-2, 2182-8; missionary anthropology, 11,22, 0082, 0262, 0285, 0303, 0546, 0560, 0589, 0605, 0661, 0671, 0678, 0681, 0697,0810,0960; mission history as discipline, 28, 0671 Moala Island (Fiji), 2072 Moale, Gedisa (church leader), 0868 Mock fighting, 1971; mockery, 0757 Modernity, modernization, 0065, 0190, 0372, 0384, 0410, 0417, 0457, 1576, 1600, 1732, 1734, 1844, 1927. See also Development Moieties, 10, 0759, 0767, 1646. See also Social Structure Moka ceremony, 1178-9, 1181, 1565 Mok ink (ceremony), 1584 Moluccas (Malukulu), 0484, 0542 Money, traditional, 0094, 0949, 0975, 1022, 1535, 1828, 2126; modern, 0171, 0230, 0825, 0859, 0931, 1035, 1448, 1595, 1734 Monogamy, 0804 Monotheism, 15,0905,1371,1999 Monsters, 2069 Montrouzier, Xavier, 0271 Moon, 0318, 0506, 0650, 0762, 0888, 1023, 1340, 1409, 1548, 1582, 1646, 1851 Moral Re-Armament, 1465, 1472, 1491-2 Morality, see Ethical sense Morigi Island, 1361 Mormonism, see Church of Jesus of Christ of Latter Day Saints Moro movement, 1779, 1793, 1795 Morobe Province, 18, 0035, 0868, 0876, 0890, 0652, 0565, 0840-

679 0903; highlands, 0874-6, 0885-8, 0890-91,0895,0902 Mortality, sense of, 1536 Mortuary rites, see Funerals Moses, 1881 Mother Right, 15, 1023, 1025 Motherhood, see childrearing Mount Brown, 1470 Mount Giluwe, 1579 Mount Hagen, 16, 0297, 1082, 1136, 1149, 1159, 1162, 1176, 1178-9, 1185, 1187, 1189-92, 1198, 1200, 1203, 1207-8, 1211-2 Mount Lamington, 1487, 1497 Mourning, 0309, 1263, 1463, 1631, 1642 Movements, social, 0362. See also Cargo Cults; New religious movements MSC. See under Sacred Heart Mummification, 0885, 1343, 1925 Murder, 0111, 0736, 0909, 1012, 1409 Music, musical instruments, 0102, 0294, 0324, 0474, 0512, 0737, 0741, 0786, 0840, 0873, 1001, 1026, 1046, 1345, 1371-2, 1391, 1521, 1719, 1723, 1613, 1640, 1862, 1900, 1919, 1965, 2013, 2033, 2050; drums, 0322, 0594, 0598, 0741, 0919, 1373, 1620; flutes, 0372, 0499, 0548, 0560, 0681, 0739, 0793, 1373, 1909, 1916; Christian, 0261, 0873, 1327,2159,2183. See also Song Muslims, see Islam Mutilation, 1642 Mysticism, 0182 Myth, mythology, 0071, 0088-9, 0098, 0103, 0120, 0127, 0136, 0138, 0144, 0145, 0155, 0182, 0205,0235, 0317-8, 0324, 0327, 0332-3, 0338, 0358, 0363, 0368, 0471, 0475, 0498, 0516-7, 0537, 0539, 0564-5, 0588-9, 0593,

680 0595, 0607, 0623, 0636, 0650, 0674, 0679, 0695, 0699, 0701, 0705, 0725, 0731-2 0754, 0756, 0760, 0766, 0773-4, 0776, 0781, 0788, 0793, 0797, 0809, 0818, 0845,0849-51,0853, 0875, 0886, 0889, 0924-5, 0953, 0956, 0963, 0965, 1010, 1014, 1018, 1023, 1028, 1045, 1340, 1344-6, 1348, 1351, 1364, 1369-70, 1376, 1381, 1409, 1416, 1477, 1498, 1515-6, 1523-4, 1540, 1547, 1558, 1560, 1582, 1596, 1604, 1619, 1633, 1646, 1716, 1718, 1723, 1768, 1787, 1804, 1823, 1845, 1851, 1895-6, 1899-1900, 1912, 1914, 1922, 1930, 1937, 1939, 1968, 1970,2013-4, 2023, 2031, 2055, 2069, 2137; myths of cosmic renewal, 0182, 1010; of origin; creation, 0120, 0155, 0161, 0317, 0358, 0386, 0470, 0552, 0567, 0591,0650, 0674-5, 0716, 0851, 0879, 0805, 0851, 0879, 0941, 1382, 1521, 1534, 1774, 1780, 1892, 1899, 2019; of two brothers, 0136, 0145, 0386, 0646, 0681, 0747, 0646, 0674, 0793, 0681,0747, 0803-4, 0832, 0845, 0849, 0905, 0955, 1382, 1421, 1564, 1822. See also Legends Nabile-Eru (culture hero), 1193 NaGaI (land dive), 1903 NaGriamel movement, 1855, 1857, 1866, 1870, 1873, 1880-83, 1885, 1887, 1927 Nakaseleka, (village, Fiji), 2083 Nakausela Village (Fiji), 2092 Naked cult, 0188, 1884 Nakoroke (Fiji), 2066 Names, naming, 0607, 0704, 0781, 0887, 0950, 1966, 1521, 1666; and tabu, 1807

General Subject Index Narration; see under Ethnohistory; Story National Library of Australia, xiv Nations, nationalism, 0212, 0292, 0394, 0402, 0406, 0430, 0440, 0478, 0687, 0785, 1730, 1802, 1834, 1840, 1860, 1862, 1940, See also Micronationalism; Separatisms Native School (Lau, Fiji), 2061 Nativism; nativistic movements, 16, 22,32, 0215, 0575, 0852, 1792, 1795, 1948; pagan resistance, 1940 Nature, notions of, 0432, 1691 Naven (ceremony), 0757, 0768, 0755 Navigation, 1344, 2033. See also Deep Sea; Star Navosa,2142 Navosavakandua (chief), 2051, 2099, 2103,2142 Nawai, Kevi (healer), 2092 Ndambu (ritual), 0599 Neo-colonialism, see Colonialism Neo-traditionalism, 0233, 0393, 1799, 1945. See also under Nativism Netherlands New Guinea, 9, 0003, 0036, 0099, 0313, 0465, 0467, 0519; coastal, 0469, 0472; island, 0472; north/northwestern, 0489, 0497, 0521; southwestern, 0602. See also under Irian Jaya Neuendettelsau(er) (Lutheran) Mission, 0414-5, 0442, 0449, 0647, 0853 New Apostolic Church, 0743 New Britain, xiv, xvii, 14, 31, 0128, 0140, 0145, 0248, 0265, 0339, 0341, 0344, 0352, 0454-5, 0461, 0904-6, 0908, 0910-1004, 1060; East, 0057, 0095, 0124, 0343, 0361, 0398, 0436, 0904,

General Subject Index 0906, 0910, 0946-1004; north, 1703; West, 0166, 0179, 0314, 0366, 0380, 0445, 0904, 0915-45, 1032, 1035; Gazelle Peninsula, 0946, 0952, 0963, 0983-4, 0997, 1004; German, 0042, 0339, 0341, 0907-9 New Caledonia, xiv-xv, xviii, 3, 6, 9, 11-12, 14, 20, 0027, 0046, 0140, 0188, 0260, 0265, 0287, 0300, 0311, 0328, 0373, 0409, 0425-6,0447, 1847, 1856, 19632041,2167 New Church, 0980 New Day movement, 1452 New Georgia, 0165, 1747, 1754, 1758-60, 1762, 1769, 1770. See its peoples under Culture Index New Guinea (general, esp. northern side of Papua New Guinea), xvii, 8,11,13-14,21,0071,0094, 0107, 0141, 0240, 0315, 0340, 0344, 0357, 0449, 0644-1307, 1321, 1339; British, 11, 14, 22, 0282, 0321, 0439, 1312, 1314-5, 1320, 1364-5, 1409, 1503, 1555; German, 9, 13, 19, 0042, 0321, 0339, 0414, 0423, 0436, 0856, 0864,0907-9,0952,0971-2, 1061 (see also Germany); eastern, 0474; northern, 0358, 0386; southern, 0332. See also Papua New Guinea; Netherlands New Guinea New Guinea, coastal, xvii, 0035, 0319, 0347, 0358, 0374, 0444, 0645-7, 0650-0660, 0672-0688, 0788-0842,0844-9, 0852-3, 08556, 0858, 0861-2, 0864-7, 0871-3, 0877-84, 0892-4, 0898, 0900-01, 0903, 1062 New Guinea Collection, xxii, 0013 New Guinea Highlands, 4, 9, 17, 0034, 0057, 0240, 0321, 0446 Find See also under Highlands

681 New Guinea Islands, xvii, 0071, 0094, 0287, 0295, 0310-1, 0319, 0347, 0374, 0474, 0644, 0646-7, 0659, 0662, 0676-7, 0686-7, 0788, 0796, 0803, 0806, 0820-22, 0840-41,0846,0872,0904-1061 New Guinea Mission, 0282, 0454. See also Anglicanism New Hanover, see Culture index New Hebrides, xviii, 3, 6, 14, 17, 20, 0047, 0260, 0288, 0416, 0424, 0426, 1834-1962, 2021, 2025. See also under Vanuatu New Ireland, 31, 0140, 0904, 090910, 0913-4, 1005-1031, 1033-4, 1036-61 New religious movements, xvii, 6, 30,32, 0062, 0205, 0218, 0373, 0410, 0458, 0481, 0525, 0831, 0988, 1394, 1433, 1569, 1708, 1857, 1904, 2031. See also Cargo cults; Crisis cults; Holy Spirit movements; Millenarism, etc. New Tribes Mission, 0380, 0895, 0940 New Zealand, 15, 20, 0011, 0014, 0075, 0257, 0424, 1930, 2135 Nggwal (spirit being), 0736, 0756 Nias (Indonesia), 0771 Nietzsche, Friedrich, 0764 Nigoth, Ioane (pastor), 1995 Nimangi (secret society), 1915, 1923-4 Nisbet, Robert, 0399 No (concept), 1967 Noblet, Marie-Therese, 1676 Norfolk Island, 0404, 0424 Noser, Adolf, xiv Noumea, 0052, 1966, 1982-3, 2017, 2020, 2022 Nouvelle Caledonie, see New Caledonia Novels, 0615, 0899, 0998, 1392 Nuclear free Pacific, 2168

682 Nukapu Atoll (Polynesia), 1709, 1863 Nukuku (relationships), 1941 Numera (pastor), 1995 Numeracy, 1314 Nupui (area), 0843 Obligations, 0069, 0390, 0703, 0728, 0763, 0808, 1502, 1552, 1587, 1616, 1777 Oceania, 30, 0099, 0101, 0113, 0118,0124,0127-30,0136,0145, 0248, 0251, 0254, 0264-8, 0276, 0319,0461, 1897. See also Pacfic Islands (general) Offerings, 0056, 0153, 0966, 1141, 1550, 1580, 1691; Christian, 0899 Ogres, 0849, 0852, 0855, 1727, 1822 Ok Tedi, xvii Old Testament, see Biblical materials O'Malley, Jim, 0389 Omens, 0071,1341,1646 Ongka (big-man), 1181, 1199, 1201 Oral traditions, see under Ethnohistory; Legend; Myth; Story Oratory, see Rhetoric Order, notions of, see under Time Organisasi Papua Merdeka, 04789,0305,0490,0633 Oro Province, 0820, 1473-1512 Oxford Movement, see Moral ReArmament Pacific Conference of Churches, 2167 Pacific Islands region, xi, 3, 18-9, 22, 0004, 0054, 0057, 0057, 0061, 0102, 0124, 0254, 0272, 0279,0304, 0311-2, 0373, 0410, 0423,0426, 0429, 2176; southwestern and western, 0002-3, 0025, 0425 See also Oceania;

General Subject Index South Seas Pacific Manuscripts Bureau. 0013 Pacific Regional Seminary (Catholic) , xv Pacific Theological College, xv, 2001 Pacification, 0219, 0392, 0669, 1570, 1578, 1681 Pagan survivals, neo-paganism; see Custom; Neo-traditionalism Pakage,Zakheus,0486 Paliau Maloat, 1049-55, 1057-8 Paliau movement (and Church), 0534, 1237-8, 1049-52, 1054-5, 1058 Pamai movement, 0534 Pandanus, 0560, 0698,1579,1642 Pangu Party, 1396 Panguna copper mine, 1730, 17323,1740 Papua (excluding West Papua and Papua as a name for Irian Jaya), 8, 0141, 0276, 0282, 0289, 0310, 0315, 0372, 0375, 0389, 0910, 0999, 1308-1683, 2185; eastern, 0445 Papua Besena movement, 0212 Papua Congress (West Papua), 0480 Papua Ekalesia, 1331 Papua New Guinea (PNG), xiv, xvii, xxiii, 9,11,19,0039,0041, 0110, 0166, 0191, 0224, 0242, 0252, 0257, 0268, 0281, 0310, 0314,0316-8, 0321, 0323, 0326, 0337-8, 0345-6, 0356, 0359, 0361-3, 0367, 0371, 0376-8, 0380-2, 0385, 0387, 0396-7, 0399-400,0403, 0410-3, 0418-22, 0406-8, 0431, 0433-6, 0438, 0440, 0443-5, 0448, 0450-60, 0462-4,0479, 0518, 0574, 0636, 0644-1683, 1730, 1763, 1855. See also Highlands, central highlands of Papua New Guinea

General Subject Index Papua New Guinea Office of Environment and Conservation, 0126 Papua New Guinea Post-Courier, 0049 Papuan coastal region, xvii, ll, 31, 0165, 0248, 0270, 0342, 0446, 0454, 1308-1512 Papuan Fighters Republican Army, 1486 Papuan Gulf, see Gulf Papuan Highlands, xvii, 0165, 0389; central, 1658-1677 eastern, 0454, 1318, 1678-1683 Papuan hinterland, 0354, 0389. See also Papuan Plateau Papuan Islands, 11, 0056, 0248, 0270, 0295, 0366, 1324, 13401360, 1445, 1447, 1462, 1466, 1468-9,1513-77 Papuan Plateau, xvii, 31, 0325, 1065, 1309, 1313, 1642-57 Paris, 1978, 2029. See also Sorbonne Passionist order, 0715 Pastors, pastorate, 0404, 0457 , 0836, 0855, 0858, 0899, 0913, 1334, 1375, 1470, 1657, 1995 Patrolling, patrol officers, 0325, 0470, 0682, 0843, 1136, 1194, 1197, 1204, 1636 Pattern of Islands, 1695 Patteson, John Coleridge, 0306, 1709, 1863, 1874 Paul, Kath and Robert, 1943 Pausu, David, 1745 Payback, see Retribution Peabody Museum, 0554, 0559 Peacemaking, 0092, 0163, 0323 , 0464, 0562, 2142, 2168, 1412, 1426, 1674, 1683, 1693, 1701, 1742, 1745, 1763, 1778, 1819, 1891 Peli Association, 0361, 0743, 0664, 0743,0746-7,0749,0752,0782

683 Penis incision, 0339, 0675, 0815, 0888; sheathing, 0690, 0703, 1844; splitting, 0732, 0740 Pentecostalism, 0246, 0446, 0451, 1038,2105 Persecution, 2175 Phenomenology, 23-4, 1632 Philip (Mountbatten), Prince, 1947 Philo, see Filo Philosophy, indigenous, 0327, 0440, 0998, 1040; as discipline, xi Phoenix Foundation, 1887 Photography, 0071, 0339, 0341, 0419, 0444, 0512, 0602, 0645, 0647, 0758, 0851, 0904, 0906, 0910-12,0991,0997, 1017, 1046, 1309, 1313, 1443, 1446, 1450, 1462-3, 1496, 1509-10, 1512, 1650, 1671, 1744, 1825-6, 1833, 1842, 1850, 1858, 1868, 1901, 1925, 1991, 2034, 2046, 2115, 2139,2159,2174 Pigs, see under Animals; Ritual PIME, see Milan Pioneers Church, see under Asia Pacific Christian Mission; Unevangelized Fields Mission Place, sense of, see Environment Plantations, 0414, 0983, 1527, 1925 Plants (sacred, for healing, etc.), 11, 0033, 0159, 0291, 0499, 0851, 1713,1732,1894,2074,2151 Platforms, ceremonial, 31, 0801 Play, see Drama; Games Po Minis (catechist), 1045 Poesis, 1505, 1518, 1562, 1623, 1632 Poland, Poles, 13, 0378, 1062, 1111-2 Poles, carved or sacred, 0597-8, 067~ 1233; pos~, 1257 Police, 0615 Politics, 0383, 0535, 0563, 0684,

684 0727, 0751, 0669, 0824, 0826, 0828, 0833, 0836, 0880, 0902, 0914, 0940, 1037, 1052, 1058, 1355, 1457, 1486, 1647, 1733, 1771, 1798, 1806, 1810, 1818, 1830, 1835, 1864, 1866, 1879, 1880, 1946, 1948, 1951, 2043, 2077,2096, 2103, 2105-7, 2109, 2112, 2134, 2137, 2154, 2170. See also under Colonialism; Economics, political economy; Independence; Nation Pollution, xx, 1596, gender-related, 0669,0676, 0732, 1541 Polygamy (polygamy, polyandry), 31, 0276, 0436, 0863, 1276, 1438. See also Marriage Polynesia, 3, 5, 0061, 0097, 0099, 0109, 0118, 0124, 0136, 0157, 0171, 0279, 0289, 0439, 1327, 1352, 1512, 1845, 1869-70, 1880, 1922 Pomio Kivung movement, 0183, 0217, 0398, 0977, 0982, 0984-5, 0987-90 Pontifical University, 1743 Population issues, 0623, 1341; depopulation, 1527, 1936, 2121; demography, 2038 Port Moresby, 27, 0234, 0274, 0282, 0310, 0902, 0999, 1392, 1397,1411,1428, 1432, 1435-42, 1450, 1455-6, 1458-9, 1461, 1486 Port Saint-Vincent, 2017 Port Vila, 0052 Portugual, 0320 Possession (spirit), 32, 0112, 0152, 0183, 0501, 0556, 0705, 1483, 1571, 1630, 1638 Postmodernity,23 Posts, see under Poles Pottery, 5, 0774 Poverty, 0687, 2088 Powers, spiritual, 0103, 0155,

General Subject Index 0247, 0249, 0597, 0666, 0733, 1341, 1413, 1422-3, 1430, 1488, 1508, 1687, 1844, 1949; general, 0301, 0588, 0646, 0782, 1015, 1480, 1549 Prayers, 0840, 0900, 1311, 1577, 1761, 1791, 1824, 1830 Preaching, 0249-50, 0262, 1609, 1612, 1816 Pregnancy, see Procreation Prehistory, Melanesian, 0033-4, 0124, 0139, 0343, 0400, 0476, 0551, 0629, 1062, 1066, 2031. See also Archeology Presbyterianism, 1329, 1841, 1864, 1867, 1870, 1872, 1878, 1886, 1927-8, 1930, 1936, 1944, 1948, 1950, 1954-5 Priesthoods, traditional, 5, 0153, 1358, 1580, 2065-6, 2096, 2103; traditional and Christian, 1358; indigenous Christian, 0244, 0404, 0435, 0825, 0945, 1166, 1280. See also Localization Privacy, 0950; privatization, 0253, 0644 Procreation, see childbirth Property damage, 1473; see also Destruction Prophets, Prophetism, 0174, 0200, 0206-7, 0232, 0368-9, 0520, 0525, 0631, 0682, 0860, 1320, 1395, 1430, 1484, 1594, 1672, 1904; lack of, 1996 Prosperity, ideas of, see Fertility Protest movements, 0167, 0189, 0206, 0212, 0223, 0369, 0487, 0532, 0908, 0980, 1040, 1569, 1730, 1885, 1940, 1946, 1994-5, 1978-80, 1983, 1987, 1990, 19934, 2008, 2021, 2072, 2095, 2099, 2100, 2112, 2150 See also Rebellion Protestantism, 12,27, 0266, 0313,

General Subject Index 0443, 0449, 0460, 0472, 0633, 1038, 1336, 1605-6, 1867, 1950, 1986, 1993,2001, 2008, 2025-30, 2036, 2134. See also relevant missions and denominations Psychiatric questions, 0364-5, 0922 Psychoanalysis, psychopathology, 8, 0020, 0119, 0220, 0228, 0364, 0698, 0735, 0757, 0887, 0922, 1056, 1214, 1276, 1406, 1424, 1480, 1485, 1564, 2056. See also Freudianism; Jungianism Psychology, as discipline, x; as emotional states, 20, 28, 0068, 0095, 0215, 0220, 0765, 0804-5, 0863, 0926, 0929, 0949, 0974, 1065, 1073, 1276, 1385, 1395, 1402, 1423, 1661, 1908, 1949; passions, 1662 Pubert rites, see Initiation Public policy, 301 Punishments, 0065, 0323, 0515, 0547, 0677, 0705, 0736, 0794, 0952, 0972, 1366, 1543, 1780; punitive therapy, 0705; selfpunishment, 0922; after life, 0127, 0236 Punitive expeditions, 0414, 0912, 1328, 1453, 1800, 1819 Purity, purification, notions of, 1128, 1146. See also Cleansing Pwagach, 0188, 2021 Pyanjuwa (cult leader), 1143 Pygmies, 14, 1976 Quakerism, 18,0163 Quarrelling, see Conflict 'Queen(s),' 1407 Queensland, 19 Ra Coast (Fiji), 2078 Rabaul, 0913, 0994, 1002-3, 1061 Rabia Camp, 1399 Rabuka, Col., 2134, 2137, 2141

685 Racism, 1730,2167 Radcliffe-Brown, Alfred, 18,1316 Rafael, Vincent, 1903 Rai Coast (Madang), 0801, 0818, 0849, 0802. For its peoples, see Culture Index Raids, 0586, 0597, 0892, 0889, 1381, 1522, 1645 Raiwaqa (suburb, Fiji), 2083 Rangoso, Kata, 1772 Rankin, Susan, 1470 Rapu' anate (hero), 1773 Rarongo Theological College, 1001, 1545 Rascalism, see under Youth; Gangs Rascher, Matthaus, 0995 Rationality, 0193, 0590. See also Retributive logic; rationalization, 0363 Ratumara (chiefly system), 2070 Rautumara, Peter, 1510 Rawa ritual, 1622 Rays, Marquis de, 0946 Rebellion, 0816,0831, 1880, 1979, 2051 . See also Protest movements Reciprocity (including trade, sharing and caring), 31-32, 0065, 0148, 0225, 0246, 0245, 0360, 0427, 0505, 0550, 0553, 0630, 0653, 0669, 0687, 0717, 0737, 0806, 0808, 0811, 0813, 0832, 0834, 0840, 0926, 0976, 1014-5, 1042, 1316, 1386, 1415, 1438, 1448, 1464, 1474, 1477-8, 1502, 1525, 1536, 1547, 1549-50, 1559, 1563, 1567, 1570, 1588, 1615, 1619, 1621-2, 1625, 1627, 1634, 1636, 1648, 1665, 1771, 1778, 1814. 1844, 1919, 1929, 1938, 1944, 1977, 2043, 2073, 2087, 2111, 2116, 2125, 2160, 2077, 2126. See also Gift; Trade Reconciliation, see Peacemaking Redemption, see under Salvation

686 Reformers, 0199 Refugees, 0482 Regions Beyond Missionary Union, 0621 Regulation, see Social control Reincarnation, 1234, 1311 Relativism, 21 Religions, traditional Melanesian, see sections marked 'Traditional,' and also 5-6, 25, 29, 0246-7, 0285,0315, 0431, 0566-7, 0571, 0611, 0613-4, 0641, 0989, 1597, 1607, 1610, 1612, 1684-91, 1698, 1743, 1759, 1764, 1769, 1794, 1796, 1798, 1815, 1832, 1835, 1862, 1990, 1997, 2009-11, 2022, 2035, sect., 2093, 2099, 2133, 2144-5, 2171; acculturative religion, see Adjustment; Cargo Cults; New religious movements; Christian religion, see Christianity; Independent Churches; Pentecostalism; and under church names Religious Studies, as discipline, xxi, 8,10,19,26-9,29 Remnant Church, 1799, 1809, 1817 Renewal , cosmic, 0182 Rennell Island (Polynesia), 3 Retaliation, see Retribution Retribution, negative (revenge, etc.), 0019, 0023, 0065, 0163, 0333, 0505, 0507, 0550, 0557, 0597, 0622, 0724, 0736, 0794, 0832, 0893, 0909, 0952, 0968, 1316, 1344, 1366, 1382, 1409, 1429, 1442, 1479, 1518, 1581, 1653, 1664-5, 1673, 1678, 1696, 170809, 1716, 1723, 1751, 1763, 1788, 1797, 1912, 1976, 2007, 2073, 2077; against animals, 0325; by animals, 1627; positive, see Reciprocity. Retributive logic, 30, 0023, 1236,

General Subject Index 0544, 0686, 2030. See also Punishment Revenge, see Retribution Revitalization, 32 Revivals, revivalism, 0187, 0410, 0458, 0756, 0866, 0993 , 1376, 1435, 1595, 1601-02, 1637; traditional, see Nativism; Neotraditionalism Revolt, see under Protest; Rebellion Rewa (Fiji), 2050 Rhenish Mission, 0414, 0449, 0460, 0823, 0833 , 0836, 0837, 0839 Rhetoric, 0294, 0828, 1549. See also Language Rimbu ceremony, 1614 Rites of passage, see Initiation Rituals, 31-2, 0067, 0080, 0086, 0088, 0090, 0092, 0103, 0106, 0122, 0131, 0143, 0151, 0322, 0324, 0327, 0329, 0332, 0335-6, 0346, 0348, 0355, 0384, 0393, 0399, 0409, 0345, 0357, 0499, 0503, 0543, 0552-4, 0557, 0586, 0593-5, 0607, 0611, 0628, 0638 , 0646, 0664, 0675-6, 0680, 0689, 0690-01 , 0693, 0703-4, 0717, 0728, 0739-40, 0762-5, 0768, 0772-3, 0775-6, 0778, 0780, 0792, 0796, 0804, 0806, 0813, 0847,0851, 0853-4, 0861 , 0875, 0887, 0889, 0893, 0901, 0904, 0912, 0919, 0925, 0927, 0951, 0953, 0957, 0965, 0990, 1012, 1014, 1021-2, 1027, 1031, 130912, 1350, 1364, 1386-9, 1419-20, 1425, 1432, 1436, 1452, 1463, 1474-5, 1479-81, 1523, 1532, 1537-8, 1546-7, 1555, 1561, 1579-80, 1586, 1588, 1604, 1627, 1649, 1668, 1670, 1690-91, 17189, 1726, 1747, 1753, 1769, 1776, 1780,1782-3, 1787, 1814, 1825-

687

General Subject Index 6, 1835, 1837, 1839, 1842, 1844, 1884, 1888-9, 1892-5, 1901-2, 1909, 1914-21, 1924, 1970-01, 2002, 2015, 2043, 2045, 2061, 2065-6, 2068, 2076-7, 2080, 2083, 2103, 2114, 2126, 2132, 2142, 2145, 2152; rites of passage, 0103, 0150, 0560, 0601, 1146, 1310, 1347, 1718; ritual blood, 0676; ritual combat, 1009; ritual or ceremonial exchange, 0069, 0170, 0217, 0926; as rebirth, 0923; with pig-killing or exchange, 0122, 0345, 0357, 0546, 0562, 0565, 0589, 0639, 1015, 1582, 1584, 1615-6, 1852, 1871, 1884, 1890, 1898, 1913, 1916; annual/seasonal, x, 0675, 0693, 1420, 1567, 1789, 1930; tracks, 0636, 1663; ritual production, 27. See also Ceremonial ground; Destruction of ritual objects; Feasts Rome, 0280, 0455, 1116, 1747 Rongforo movement, 1878 Rotuma (Polynesia), 2174,2188 Rousseau, Jean Jacques, 1364 Russia, 0070, 0822, 1879 Sabbath, 2137 Sacred Heart orders, 0414, 0609,0618,0910-11,0953, 0995, 0997, 1003-4, 1039, 1446, 1673-6 Sacrifice, 13,30,0056, 0153, 0327, 0497, 0875, 0882, 2078, 1309, 1448, 1591, 1783, 1785, 1815, 1824, human, 0127, 0831, 1718, 2073,2082 Sagaru (heroine), 1363 Sago, see Food Sailosi (cult leader), 2170 St. Barnabas College, Norfolk

0461, 0970, 1444, 0225, 0923, 1776, 1838; 1971,

Island, 1833 St. Columban's College, xiv St. Mark's Institute, xiv Salamo, 1530 Salvation, notions of, 0221, 0223, 0227, 0229, 0247, 0262, 0376, 0483,0809; movements, 0612 Samoa, 0836, 0912, 0914, 2185 Sanctions, political 0727; others, see Punishment; Tabu Sandalwood, 1856 Sandaun Province (Papua New Guinea), 0041, 0340, 0644-5, 0647, 0650, 0673, 0683, 0689, 0715, 1084, 1087, 1107, 1121 Sand-tracings, 1921 Sane (leader), 0860 Sanguma, see Sorcery Sarawak, 1308 Sarawia, George, see Authors Index Satan, 1054, 1260 Sattelberg Congregation, 0415, 0866, 0868-70 Savage, Charles, 2095 Scarification, 0668, 0719, 0725, 1008 Schools, see Education Schwarmgeister, 16. See also Cargo Cults; Holy Spirit; Millenarism Science, see Knowledge Scotland, 1328 Sculpture(s), 0074, 0102, 0497-8, 0598, 0602, 0672, 0758, 0842, 0889, 1585 Sea, 0650, 1715 Seances, 0573, 1627, 1655 Seaqaqa War, 2094 Secessionism, see Separatist movements Secrecy, Secret information, 0672, 0787,0719,0750, 0827, 0939-40, 0906, 1008, 1013, 1316, 1393, 1424 Secret societies, x, 20, 25, 30,

688 0067, 0143, 0164, 0498-9, 0672, 0703, 0719, 0750, 0957, 1688, 1923-4,2063. See also Male cults Sects, see Christianity, sectarian Secularity, 21, 26, 31, 0115,0307, 0408,0456,0763,0916,1980 Secularization, 0064, 0954 Segaiya (rituals), 1536 Self, sense of, 0692, 0763, 0765, 0784, 0787, 0950, 0966, 1424, 1452, 1621, 1999. See also under Identity Self-help organizations, 0212, 0371 Self-interest, 0286 Self-regulation, 0334 Selwyn, George, 0271, 0288, 0404, 0424 Semiology, xx Sentiments, see Psychology Separatist movements, 0212, 0376, 1319, 1321, 1486, 1883 Sepik (River) region, 31, 0056, 0340, 0352, 0361, 0370, 0398, 0420, 0458, 0647, 0661-0751, 0761, 1703. See also East Sepik; Sandaun Serpent(s), 0140, 0145,0149, 0721, 0730, 0937, 1371, 1480, 1524, 1536, 1628, 1659, 2080; snake man, 0782 "Seven Church," 0458, 1573 Seventh-day Adventism, 0217, 0257, 0510, 0835, 0996, 1059, 1332, 1697, 1654, 1700, 1770, 1772,1797,1817,2153,2170 sevusevu (rite), 2126 Sexism, 2167 Sexuality, see Gender relations Shaking fits, 0228 Shamanism, 24, 0228, 0354, 0626, 0669, 0698, 0705, 1655, 1657, 1761,2171 Shame, shaming, 0095, 0677, 078980, 0922, 0929, 0950, 1522,

General Subject Index 1583, 1665 Sharks, 1012, 1776, 1782-3, 1823 Shell rings (and traditional money), 0721, 0949, 0975, 1315, 1535, 1621; rings, 0721 Shields, see under Weaponry Shrines, 1824. See also Architecture Siabo, Edai (culture hero), 0199, 1416 Sickness, views and experiences of, 0071, 0154, 0632, 0649, 0704, 0795, 0841, 0846, 0850, 0883, 0939, 0943, 0947, 1364, 1406, 1414, 1419, 1467, 1479, 1503, 1577, 1596, 1598, 1624, 1633, 1668, 1712-3, 2005, 2030, 2146. See also Health Sido (hero), 1363 Sin, 0938, 1110. See also Ethics; Evil Singina, see Yali Sir Ghost, 1042 Sisimia, Zebulun, 1877 Skin, 0938, 1767. See also under body; racism; scarification Skulls, 0497, 0600, 0920, 1042, 1096, 1382-3, 1388; skull house, 1749 Sky people, see under God(s) Slang, 1614 Slaves, 6, 0505, 0524, 0635, 0970, 0997, 1685, 1709, 1764. See also Blackbirding Smithsonian Institution, 0005 Smoking corpses, 1642 Smyth, W.J., 2120 Snake, see Serpent Sociability, 0068 Social control, 0323, 0470, 0677, 0736,0917, 1414, 1442, 1977 Social structure, 20, 30, 0331, 0557, 0599, 0663-4, 0683, 0759, 0767, 0775, 0778, 0800, 0806, 0881, 0887, 0927, 0949, 1007,

General Subject Index 1016, 1024-5, 1033, 1417, 1519, 1521, 1554, 1567, 1581, 1583, 1688, 1693, 1695, 1711 , 1718, 1721, 1723, 1752, 1771 , 1806, 1810, 1821, 1977, 2003, 2009, 2015, 2032, 2050, 2067, 2071-2, 2097, 2125, 2161. See also BigMen; Chieftainship; Genealogies; Hierarchy; Kin; Leadership; Matrilinearity; Patrilinearity Sociology as discipline, x, 3 , 5, 212,30-1

Solomon Islands, xi, xvii, 4,6,31, 0043, 0094, 0124, 0165, 0032, 0070, 0141, 0165, 0191, 0250, 0252,0254,0259-60, 0263, 0281, 0287-8, 0295, 0298, 0308, 0310, 0341-2,0344, 0395, 0404, 0407, 0410, 0416, 0424, 0429, 0446, 0452, 0912, 0914, 1684-1833, 2155 Song, 0358, 0703, 0781, 0860, 0921, 0924, 0945, 1025, 1363, 1418, 1516, 1544, 1613, 1723, 1863, 1872, 2020; chant, 0100, 1122, 1183, 1916, 1946, 1972; hymns, 0873, 1148, 1359. See also Music Songangnu (leader), 0860 Sorbonne, 20, 1715, 1978, 2026. See also Paris Sorcery, 24, 31,0064,0072, 0132, 0153-4, 0166, 0337, 0346, 0352, 0392-3, 0499, 0560, 0567, 0630, 0664, 0676, 0682, 0705-06, 0721, 0731 , 0733-4, 0750-1, 0777, 0790-1, 0796, 0799, 0804, 0811, 0844, 0875, 0917, 0939, 0948, 0959, 0964, 0973, 1007, 1364, 1385, 1392, 1406, 1414-5, 1430, 1436, 1491, 1500, 1505, 1546-7, 1549, 1582, 1600, 1623, 1630, 1645, 1653, 1696, 1708, 1776, 1780, 1796, 1871, 1923, 2018,

689 2041 , 2072; sanguma, 0701, 0844, counter-sorcery, 0499; antisorcery movement, 1923 Soul(s), notions of, 0080, 0092, 0110, 0141, 0355, 0734, 0785, 0882, 1367, 1646, 1776; double soul, 0097 South Australian Wesleyan Methodist Conference, 2163 South Pacific Commission, 1839. See also under Serials listing South Pacific, see South Sea Islands; Pacific Islands region South Sea Evangelical Church/ Mission, 0737, 0756, 0756, 1810, 1812-3,1816-7,1867 South Sea Islands, 0054, 0102, 0129, 0257, 0279, 1288, 0241, 0358 , 0425,2051. See also Pacific Islands; Oceania; Polynesia Southern Highlands (Papua New Guinea) , xvii , 31, 0156, 0127, 0324, 0353, 0370, 0372, 0380, 0392-3, 0431, 0636, 1068, 15781641 Space, notions of, 24, 0120, 0664, 1537, 1592, 1631, 1787, 1900, 2014 Spells, 0100, 0349, 1025, 2064, 1311, 1463, 1556, 1560, 1888 Spice Islands, 6, 0505, 0635 Spinks, Ken, 1194 Spirit houses, 0147, 1749; haus tambaran, 0645 , 0720, 0727, 0729, 0736, 0739-40, 0758, 0766, 0769, 1309. See also Architecture Spiritistic phenomena, 0187, 0446, 1750-01. See also under Holy Spirit movements Spirits, 31, 0109, 0333, 0500, 0530, 0666, 0674, 0724, 0733, 0776, 0793, 0797, 0799-800, 0841, 0861, 0785, 0879, 0881-3, 0891, 0930, 0957, 0964, 0990,

690 1016, 1018, 1023, 1041, 1314, 1500, 1503, 1547, 1550, 1571, 1574, 1648, 1659, 1662, 1664, 1761, 1785-6, 1789, 1823-4, 1829, 1847, 1910, 1912; ancestral (or spirits of the dead), 0128, 0143, 0229, 0275, 0400, 0633, 0706, 0916, 0925, 0930, 0940, 1042, 1311, 1521, 1546, 1586, 1623, 1710, 1715, 1726, 1752, 1749, 1752, 1893, 2016, 2064, 2079 (see also Ancestors); sky, 0881, 0893; bush, place and environal spirits, 0066, 0080, 0333, 0798, 0893, 1421, 1659, 1664, 1714, 1716; animal, 0930; sea spirits, 1390; female, 1591, 1596; male, 1596; "foreign," 1007; lesser 0066, 1749; yam spirits, 0734-5; wandering, 1623; spooks, 0881; forces, 0791 spirit cult, 0956. See also Ghosts, and for spirit world, Cosmology. Spitting, sacramental, 1930 Squatter settlements, 1437, 1439, 2088 Standon, Eva and Harrie, 1377 Star Mountains, 0105, 0545, 1094, 1098 Stars, star watching, 0511, 1348, 2033 State, see Nation; Politics Steck, Karl, 0415 Stevens, Jimmy, see Author Index Steyler Mission, see Divine Word Stones, sacred, 0120, 0546, 1585, 1614, 1682, 1971; tools, 0056 Stone-Wigg, Montagu, 1333 Story; stories, 0333, 0338, 0366, 0475, 0500, 0552, 0651, 0771, 0780, 0852, 0855, 0876-7, 0879, 0889, 0924, 0956, 0963, 1005, 1010, 1346, 1363, 1382, 1505, 1516, 1524, 1617, 1619, 1628, 1633, 1710, 1712, 1716, 1727,

General Subject Index 1747, 1764, 1773, 1775, 1805, 1822-3, 2013. See also Legends; Myth Story cargo cult, 0932, 0934, 0944 Structural-Functionalism, see under Functionalism Sturt University, xiv Suicide, 0843, 0922 Sumatra, 6 Summer Institute of Linguistics, 26, 1577 Sun, beliefs about, 0318, 0343, 0650, 0674, 1023, 1340, 1409, 1548, 1582 Supernaturalism, senses of, 0155, 0358, 0507, 0597, 0687, 0721, 0731, 0798, 1270, 1281, 1283, 1285, 1289, 1548, 1655, 1750 Superstition, notions of, 10, 0071, 2033 Suttee, 0915,1011. See also Widow strangling) Suva, xv Suvavou (village, Fiji), 2161 Swiss, Switzerland, J5, 0863. See also Basel Sydney, 0932 Symbols, symbolism, 0923, 0949 Symbols, symbolism, 24, 0102, 0122, 0134, 0150, 0221, 0427, 0471, 0545, 0607, 0638, 0645, 0680, 0693, 0703, 0729, 0735, 0738, 0771, 0805, 0811, 0813, 0842, 0857, 0862, 0923, 0949, 1362, 1417, 1478, 1548, 1558-9, 1562, 1579, 1613, 1617-8, 1627, 1634, 1647, 1649, 1791, 1896, 1968, 2056 Syncretism, synthetism, x, 0359, 0944, 0954, 1418, 1431, 1578, 2021,2093 Tabernacle (Injil) Church of Irian Jaya,0486

General Subject Index Tabu(s) [taboo], x, 0080, 0675, 0692, 0698, 0718, 1043, 1308, 1341, 1347, 1411, 1441, 1463, 1473, 1500, 1554, 1752, 1783, 1785, 1807, 1897; tabu-breakage, 0547, 0730; tabu signs, 1754; church tabus, see Law, religious Tagai (constellation), 1348 Tagan (deity), 1913 Takaiyik ceremony, 0927 Takaro (mythic figure), 1851 Tamahaia (culture hero), 1922 Tamam (witchcraft), 1102 Tamate Society, 0342 Tambaran, see Spirit houses Tambe, Daniel, 1904 tam-tam (painted drums), 1909 Tangaroa (Polynesian deity), 1845 Tanimbar Islands, 3 Tanna Law, 1944, 1955 Taro cults, 1480. For taro, see Food Tasmanians, 14, 1967 Tattoos, 1442, 1892 Taufa, Sione, 1744 Taukei movement, 2106, 2112, 2137,2150 Taylor, James, 1136, 1194, 1204 Teachers' Training College (Fiji), 2056 Teachers, indigenous, 1875. See Catechists; Evangelists; Pastors Tege (ceremony), 1582 Television, 0998 Temples, see Architecture Ten Commandments, see Law, religious Teosin, John, 1737 Thakombau, see Cakobau Theft, 1473 Theology, indigenous Christian, 0062, 0214, 0253, 0283-4, 0293, 0296, 0304, 0312, 0395, 0435, 0437, 0442, 0487, 0491, 0493 , 0495, 1053, 1057, 1359, 1504,

691 1574-6, 1608, 1761, 1815, 19992001,2158, 2162, 2167-9, 217881; cargo cultist, 0747, 0829, 0988, 1053-5, 1401; general, 0256, 0406, 0410-1, 0445, 0483, 0487,0537, 1693 Therapeutics, see Healing Tidore, Sultanate of, 0475, 0505, 0524 Tikopia (Polynesia), 3, 1539 Tiliba Mission, 1605 Time, notions of, 24, 0325, 0664, 0693, 0785, 0814, 0835, 0967, 1104, 1132-3, 1135, 1140, 1255, 1295-6, 1368, 1395, 1532, 1537, 1592, 1684, 1746, 1900, 2014, 2033. See also Millenarism Timika, 0633 Timor, 3 Tindalos (ancestors), 1833 Titikolo (deity), 0942 Tito (mythic figure), 1382 Tomalup (culture hero), 0589 Tommy Kabu movement, see Tabu Tonga(ns), 0044, 0429, 0434, 1850, 2115, 2124 Tooth evulsion, 1911 ToPaivu, Herman, 0450 ToRot, Peter (martyr), 1000, 1004 Torres Strait, 0185, 0254, 0282, 0288-9. See also under Culture Index Torricelli Mountains, 0709 Totems, 10-11,0159, 0351, 0647, 0723, 0781, 0905, 1010, 1023, 1308, 1340-42, 1364, 1372, 1384, 1500, 1513, 1519, 1662, 1688, 1725-6, 1848, 1850, 1912, 1981, 2053-3,2080 Totoima (deity), 1477, 1505 Tower-diving, see Land-diving Tracks, spirit, 1603; see also under Ritual Trade Unionism, 0382, 0477

692 Trade, trading expeditions and relations, 4, 6, 0094, 0167, 0226, 0295, 0425, 0504, 0544, 0635, 0757, 0872, 0946, 1042, 1129, 1169, 1198, 1216, 1348, 1411, 1415, 1464, 1477, 1503, 1551, 1721, 1794, 1844,2077; labor and related trade, 0669, 1527, 1768, 1794, 1856, 2127. See also under Expeditions; Reciprocity Tradition, reflection on, 25, 0739; traditionalism, see under Neotraditionalism Tranc~ 24,0355,1385,1483 Translation questions, 0256, 0300, 0591,1409,1419,2068 Transvestism, 0757 Trees, cosmic tree, 0567; sacred groves, 1831; tree ferns, 1889 Tricksters 0072, 0145 Tricksters 0072, 0145, 1524 True Church of Kuper, 1830 Ttibingen 0812 Tubuan (initiatory society), 0946, 0993 Tui Lagi (deity), 2078 Tui Namoliwai (spirit), 2071 Tuivolini, SA, 2159 Tuka movement, 2098, 2100, 2103, 2109,2150 Tuke (indienous cult), 2063 Tuma, Island of, 1540-41, 1545, 1550, 1553 Turner, Victor, 1096 Twins, 1341, 1347 Unevangelized Fields Mission, 1375, 1377, 1379-80. See also Asia Pacific Christian Mission Unification, attempts at sociocultural, 1580 United Church in Papua, New Guinea and the Solomon Islands, 0310, 0407, 0450, 0452, 0457,

General Subject Index 0914, 1001, 1453, 1458, 1594, 1609, 1742, 1745, 1763, 176 United Free Church of Scotland, 1953 United Nations, 16,0456,0575 United States of America, xv, 19, 0231. See also America United States Social Science Research Council, 0123 Universitat Erlangen-Ntirnberg, Ttibingen, 0227. See also Ttibingen UniversiUit Gottingen see Gottingen University of Pennsylvania, 1055 University of Aberdeen, 17, 1325, 1760 University of Adelaide, 19 University of Amsterdam, 0094 University of Birmingham, 0191 University of California, 0005 , 1386, 1660 University of Cambridge, 1-20, 29, 0945 University of Chicago, xxii, 0127, 0615,1757 University of Edinburgh, xv Uni versity of Hamburg, xv, 25 University of Hawai'i, 0376, 1331 University of Leiden, xv. 0527, 0613 University of London, xiv, xxii, 13, 20 University of Melbourne, xiv, 18, 2, 1784 University of Michigan, 0696 University of Oslo, xxii University of Oxford, 1410, 1840 University of Papua New Guinea (UPNG), xiv, 20, 26-7, 0013, 0031,0437,0746, 1414, 1760 University of Pennsylviania, 1055; University of Pittsburgh, xv, xxii, 0669 University of Queensland, 20, 22 University of Rochester, 0752

General Subject Index University of Stockholm xxii University of Sydney, xiv, 17-8,28, 0493, 0516, 0744, 0912, 1046, 1361, 1414, 1420, 1663, 1927, 1960; anthropology department, 17-9 University of the South Pacific, xiv, 2112 University of Utrecht, xiv University of Virginia, 1098 University of Waikato, 16 University of Washington, 21 University of Western Australia, 18 University of Wisconsin, 1123 Urban issues, 0285, 0312, 0420, 0481, 1399, 1428, 1435-42, 145561, 1483 Urville, d', see Dumont Utopianism, 0360 Utrecht Mission Society, 0489, 0519,0523,0538 Vacadraunikau (sorcery), 2104 Vailala Madness, 16-7, 29, 0020, 0056, 0188, 0239, 1317, 1322, 1393, 1395, 1402-3, 1485 Vakavanua (custom, in Fijian), 2102 Valuables, traditional, 4, 0094, 0550, 1524, 1538, 1551,2077 Values, issue of, 0058, 0210, 0301, 0435, 0456, 0493, 0589, 0608, 0710, 1900, 2067 Vangeke, Louis, 1449 Vanua (land, in Fijian), 2131, 2177, 2180. See also Land Vanua Levu (Fiji), 2059, 2062, 2065-6. See also Culture Index, under Fiji Vanuaaku Party, 1866, 1873 Vanuatu Cultural Centre, 13, 1896 Vanuatu, xiv-xv, xvii, 3-4, 7, 20, 0029, 0047, 0056, 0070, 0140,

693 0188, 0204, 0265, 0281, 0289, 0300, 0308, 0328, 0344, 0358 , 0373, 0409, 0416, 0424-6, 18341962,2102 Vatican Council, Second, 0275 Veneration, 0275. See also Worship Verjus, Henri, 1454 Victoria University (NZ), 20 Vilavilauevo (secret society), 2063 Violence, 0181, 0349, 0392, 0553 , 0608, 0615, 0740, 0765, 1663, 1645, 1662, 1669, 1693, 1753, 1826; non-violence, 1762. See also Warfare Violence, 0968. See also Warfare Visions, 0153, 0522, 1483-4, 1594, 1755,1791 Viti Levu, 2050-1, 2063-4, 2070, 2072-3, 2078, 2085, 2090, 2092, 2098, 2142, 2147, 2153, 2166, 2170. See also Culture Index, under Fiji Vlisso (spirit), 0769 Vokelkop, see Bird's Head Volcanoes, 0930, 0955, 1002, 1487 Voyages, see Expeditions Vuniwai (healers), 2092, 2113 Wagner, Adolf, 0868 Wantok system, 0390, 1034, 1441 Wapei (cult leader), 1056 Warfare, warriorhood, 31-32, 0019, 0090, 0092, 0163, 0071, 0262, 0349, 0471, 0500, 0505, 0546-7, 0553, 0557, 0562-3, 0566, 0570, 0580, 0588, 0599, 0627, 0665, 0672, 0692, 0723, 0737, 0764-5, 0760-1,0769, 0779, 0794, 0798, 0816, 0924, 0955, 0995, 1007, 1046, 1363, 1365, 1368, 1381, 1412, 1477, 1513, 1522, 1540, 1549, 1560, 1570, 1589-90, 1600, 1615, 1622, 1625, 1629, 1642, 1665, 1691, 1750, 1756, 1773-4,

694 1800, 1805, 1850, 1855, 1910, 1965, 1976,2002-03, 2016, 2035, 2045, 2047-9, 2055, 2094-5, 2115,2176. See also World War Wartburg Theological Seminary, 0844 'Water baby' cult, 2051 Water symbolism, 0738 Weapo Yahweh (deity), 1121 Weaponry, 0086, 0503, 1046, 1690, 1719, 1879; shields, 0596-8, 1426, 1540; modern, see Firearms Weddings, see Marriage Wege Bagee movement, 0628 Wen, Beig, 0829 Wenith (pastor), 1995 Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society, 2165 Wesleyan Mission in Fiji, 2173. See also Methodism West New Britain, see New Britain West New Guinea; West Papua, see Irian Jaya West Papuan Liberation Movement, see Organisasi Papua Merdeka West Sepik Province, see Sandaun Western Breakaway Movement (Solomons), 1883 Western Highlands of Papua New Guinea, 0110, 0154, 0274, 0353, 0372, 0392-3, 1063, 1066, 1071, 1073,1159-1212 Western Province (Papua New Guinea), xvii, 0289, 0326, 136180 Wewak, 0672, 0748 Whale teeth, 2073, 2077 Wheatley, Hughey, 1764 Widowhood, 1587; widow strangling, 2086. See also Suttee Wife-sharing, 0721, swapping, 0794 Wigs, see Head-dresses Williams, John, 0306, 1876 Wise man, 1938

General Subject Index Witchcraft, 0071-2, 0132, 0615, 1415, 1491, 1514, 1549, 1578, 1592, 1603, 1644, 1649, 1750, 1776 Women, 0030, 0080, 0134, 0151, 0156, 0261, 0277, 0283, 0301, 0320, 0324, 0329, 0332, 0349, 0353, 0356, 0429, 0457, 0544, 0555, 0587, 0611, 0630, 0638, 0668, 0692, 0732, 0766, 0931, 1011, 1329, 1344, 1404, 1466, 1471, 1484, 1524, 1567, 1578, 1592-3,1615,1642, 1697, 17102, 1720, 1717, 1756, 1774, 1786-7, 1836, 1860, 1890, 1927, 1973, 1980,2073,2129,2155; women's house, 1122, 1309, 1884. See also Gender relations Wonder, 3D Woodcarving, see Sculpture Woolnough, Mary, 0994 Work, 0382, 900, 0902, 0974, 0983-4, 1024, 1527, 1586, 1854 World Council of Churches, 0253 World War I, 8, 16, 0414, 0833, 2051, 0489, 0663, 0833, 0869, 1061,1493-4,2051,2153 World War II, 8-9, 16, 19, 0087, 0185, 0259, 0267-8, 0385, 0401, 0407, 0442, 0444, 0454, 0478, 0489, 0525, 0527, 0531-2, 05356,0584, 0812, 0820, 0831, 0869, 0868, 0893, 0900, 1003-4, 1024, 1052, 1061, 1350, 1453, 1463, 1467, 1482, 1493-5, 1501, 1512, 1531, 1735, 1764, 1768, 1772, 1792, 1802, 1811-2, 1884, 1926, 1947 Worldview, see Religion Worship, indigenous, 4, 31, 0294, 1001, 1166, 1912, 2079, 2177, 2180; Christian, 0059, 0249, 0294, 0296, 0407, 0618, 1001, 1157, 1327, 1359, 1698, 1816,

General Subject Index 2113, 2150; both, 0249, 0269, 0275 Wuvulu Islands (Micronesia), 3 Wycliffe Bible Translators, 26 Xenophonia, 1483 Yabwahine, Yaboaine (deity), 15178 Yakob cult. 0824 Yale University, 1776 Yaledona, Vile, 1573 Yali movement, 0809, 0819, 082930 Yali Singina (cult leader), 0812, 0814,0817-20,0826,0829,0858 Yaliwan, Matias, 0746, 0749

695 Yams, see under Food Yaqona (ceremony), 2126 Yate (village), 2030 Yearly Cycle, see Annual rites; Calendar Yena ritual cycle, 0717 Yorkshire (England), 2180 Young, Florence, 0306 Youth issues (and rascalism), 0412, 0420, 0947, 1439, 1442. See also Gangs Yule Island, 0461, 1444-5, 1672 Zake (leader), 0860 Zoology, xx Zurenuo, Zurewe, see Authors Index

About the Author

GARRY W. TROMPF is Professor in the History of Ideas, Department of Studies in Religion, University of Sydney. He is the author of over fifteen books including The Idea of Historical Recurrence in Western Thought, Melanesian Religion, and Payback.